This is a modern-English version of Christmas in Storyland, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

CHRISTMAS IN
STORYLAND

EDITED BY

Edited by

MAUD VAN BUREN

MAUD VAN BUREN

Librarian Free Public Library
Owatonna, Minnesota

Librarian, Owatonna Public Library, MN

AND

AND

KATHARINE ISABEL BEMIS

Katherine Isabel Bemis

Co-editor “Thrift and Success,” “Stories of
Patriotism,” “Special Day Pageants,” etc.

Co-editor "Thrift and Success," "Stories of
Patriotism," "Special Day Pageants," etc.

THE CENTURY CO.
New York & London

THE CENTURY CO.
NY & London


Copyright, 1927, by
The Century Co.

Copyright, 1927, by The Century Co.

PRINTED IN U. S. A.

PRINTED IN THE U.S.A.


PREFATORY NOTE

Introduction

This anthology grew out of a real need. It has been a happy undertaking to assemble in one volume so rich and varied a collection of juvenile Christmas stories for use in the home, the school, and the library.

This collection came from a genuine need. It has been a joyful experience to gather such a rich and diverse selection of children's Christmas stories into one volume for use at home, in schools, and in libraries.

The editors of this volume hope that boys and girls will count the hours golden spent in reading “Christmas in Storyland.”

The editors of this volume hope that boys and girls will cherish the golden hours spent reading “Christmas in Storyland.”

NOTE OF APPRECIATION

Thank You Note

The editors of this volume desire to express their deep appreciation for the kindness and courtesy of authors and publishers who have granted permission to reprint stories bearing their copyright.

The editors of this volume want to express their heartfelt thanks to the authors and publishers who have kindly allowed us to reprint their copyrighted stories.


CONTENTS

CONTENTS

PAGE
THE MAGIC CHRISTMAS GIFT
Frances Margaret Fox
3
THE SPIRIT OF CHRISTMAS
Edith Houghton Hooker
8
A MONTANA CHRISTMAS
John Clair Minot
21
THE SECRET CHRISTMAS TREE
Elsie Singmaster
26
HOW OLD MR. LONG-TAIL BECAME A SANTA CLAUS
Harrison Cady
41
THE STORY OF THE FIELD OF ANGELS
Florence Morse Kingsley
49
SHOPPING WITH GRANDMOTHER MINTON
Daisy Crabbe Curtis
56
A MISLAID UNCLE
E. Vinton Blake
65
BUNNY FACE AND THE SPIRIT OF CHRISTMAS
Gertrude A. Kay
83
THE CHRISTMAS TREE
Mary Austin
105
CHRISTMAS LUCK
Albert Bigelow Paine
117
A NIGHT BEFORE CHRISTMAS
Temple Bailey
129
DAME QUIMP’S QUEST
Ellen Manly
141
WHEN CHRISTMAS CAME AGAIN
Beulah Marie Dix
151
THE KING OF THE CHRISTMAS FEAST
Elaine Sterne
163
NANCY’S SOUTHERN CHRISTMAS
Harriet Prescott Spofford
181
A BOOK FOR JERRY
Sarah Addington
191
THE BISHOP AND THE CARDINAL
George Madden Martin
209
A STORY OF THE CHRIST-CHILD
A German legend for Christmas Eve as told by
Elizabeth Harrison
221
SANDY’S CHRISTMAS
Thomas Travis
228
THE LITTLE FIR-TREE
Carolyn Wells
239
SIR CLEGES
George Philip Krapp
245
CHRISTMAS NIGHT
Selma Lagerlöf
258
A QUEER CHRISTMAS
Marian Willard
262
A CHRISTMAS FOR TONY
Zona Gale
268
THE UNWELCOME GIFT
Julia Burket
290
THE STRANGE STORY OF MR. DOG AND MR. BEAR Mabel Fuller Blodgett 306
A BURNT FORK SANTA CLAUS
Elinore Pruitt Stewart
315

[Pg 3]

[Pg 3]

CHRISTMAS IN STORYLAND

Christmas in Storyland

THE MAGIC CHRISTMAS GIFT[1]

Frances Margaret Fox

Frances Margaret Fox

It was late autumn in the north woods, and Beatrice and Josephine were thinking about Christmas. They liked to think about Christmas: they liked to talk about it and to sing Christmas songs and to play Christmas games. Those two little girls had been known to play the game of Santa Claus filling Christmas stockings on the Fourth of July; and it was such fun they did not care who laughed.

It was late autumn in the northern woods, and Beatrice and Josephine were thinking about Christmas. They enjoyed thinking about Christmas: they liked talking about it, singing Christmas songs, and playing Christmas games. Those two little girls had been known to play the game of Santa Claus filling Christmas stockings on the Fourth of July; and it was so much fun, they didn’t care who laughed.

Beatrice was seven years old and Josephine was nine that particular autumn day when they climbed to the top of the front gate posts to talk it over. There was no gate in front of their log cabin, only an opening where a gate would some day swing on hinges and fasten with a click. The gate posts were made of big, round logs of cedar, and were almost two feet taller than the top of the fence. There was a path leading from the gateway to the front door of the log cabin, and behind the cabin, and surrounding it on three sides, were the evergreen woods. In front of the cabin was a wide clearing belonging to the railway.

Beatrice was seven years old and Josephine was nine that autumn day when they climbed up to the top of the front gate posts to discuss things. There was no actual gate in front of their log cabin, just an opening where a gate would someday swing on hinges and latch with a click. The gate posts were made of large, round cedar logs, and they were almost two feet taller than the top of the fence. There was a path leading from the gateway to the front door of the log cabin, and behind the cabin, surrounding it on three sides, were the evergreen woods. In front of the cabin was a wide clearing that belonged to the railway.

[Pg 4]

[Pg 4]

From early spring until late in the autumn the little girls were in the habit of climbing on the gate posts to watch the trains go by.

From early spring to late autumn, the little girls would climb onto the gate posts to watch the trains pass by.

“I suppose if we had lots of money,” said Beatrice from the top of her gate post, “I suppose we could go to Marquette and buy Christmas presents for the whole family!”

“I guess if we had a lot of money,” said Beatrice from the top of her gate post, “I guess we could go to Marquette and buy Christmas gifts for the whole family!”

“But most of all for mother!” added Josephine, happily kicking her feet.

“But most of all for Mom!” added Josephine, happily kicking her feet.

“What should we get mother if we had money and could go traveling?” Beatrice inquired.

“What should we get Mom if we had money and could travel?” Beatrice asked.

“Well,” answered Josephine, “if we ever have a ride on the cars, and if we ever go to Marquette with father and our pockets full of money, we’d buy,—we’d buy,—I don’t know what and you don’t know what!”

“Well,” replied Josephine, “if we ever get a chance to ride the train, and if we ever go to Marquette with Dad and our pockets full of cash, we’d buy—we’d buy—I don’t know what, and you don’t know what!”

At that, the two little girls laughed and laughed until they almost fell off the gate posts; they liked to sit on the gate posts and laugh. For a while they talked about the Christmas presents they should like to make.

At that, the two little girls laughed and laughed until they almost fell off the gate posts; they enjoyed sitting on the gate posts and laughing. For a while, they talked about the Christmas presents they wanted to make.

“But there should be something special for our mother,” insisted Josephine.

“But there should be something special for our mom,” insisted Josephine.

“Oh,” answered Beatrice, as she happily kicked her feet against her gate post, “I guess we’ll have to give mother the same old promise we give her every Christmas, that she will have all the year two little girls, oh, such good little girls, to help take care of babies and tidy up the cabin, tra la-la, tra la-la-la!”

“Oh,” Beatrice replied, happily kicking her feet against the gate post, “I guess we’ll have to make mom the same old promise we make her every Christmas, that she’ll have us two little girls, oh, such good little girls, to help take care of the babies and clean up the cabin, tra la-la, tra la-la-la!”

After that, until the afternoon train whistled, the[Pg 5] merry little girls kept choosing gifts for all the family, but most of all for mother. But the minute the train whistled, Beatrice suggested a new game.

After that, until the afternoon train blew its whistle, the[Pg 5] cheerful little girls kept picking out gifts for everyone in the family, but especially for their mom. However, the moment the train whistled, Beatrice proposed a new game.

“When the train starts puff-puff from the station just round the curve over there,” said she, “and the wheels begin to turn round slowly, and the cars come slowly, rumble-rumble, you turn square round facing the train this way, just like me, and you sing with me this song I am just thinking up, and we’ll try Christmas magic, like this:

“When the train starts to chug away from the station just around the bend over there,” she said, “and the wheels start to turn slowly, and the cars come along, rumbling, you turn around to face the train like I am, and you sing this song I'm just making up with me, and we’ll try some Christmas magic, like this:

“White magic,
Christmas magic,
Send our mother a Christmas gift!
“Gold magic,
Christmas magic,
Send our mother a Christmas gift!”

By the time the passenger train was opposite the little log cabin, the laughing children were gazing straight toward it, singing over and over to the rumble of the wheels:

By the time the passenger train was in front of the little log cabin, the laughing children were staring right at it, singing repeatedly to the sound of the wheels:

“White magic,
Christmas magic,
Send our mother a Christmas gift!
“Gold magic,
Christmas magic,
Send our mother a Christmas gift!”

Of course those two little girls away off in the upper peninsula of Michigan, miles and miles from[Pg 6] any town, did not expect a magic Christmas gift for their mother; they simply had a good time, and forgot all about their game as soon as it was over and they had climbed down from their gate posts to go to the pasture after the cows.

Of course, those two little girls way up in the Upper Peninsula of Michigan, far from any town, didn’t expect a magical Christmas gift for their mom; they were just having fun and forgot all about their game as soon as it was over and they climbed down from their gate posts to head to the pasture for the cows.

But the day before Christmas, when the little cabin was bursting with Christmas joy and secrets, the postmaster from the settlement called to see Beatrice and Josephine.... He said he wished to speak with them alone. There was only one room in the cabin, one big, clean, cheerful room, and so the little girls climbed into the postmaster’s sleigh and drove with him beyond sight of the house. Then he said “Whoa!” to his horses, and without another word he untied a big, flat parcel that looked like a picture in a frame; and it was a picture in a frame— a big picture of two merry-looking little girls, each seated on a gate post in front of a log-cabin home that had evergreen woods behind it and a clearing in front.

But the day before Christmas, when the little cabin was filled with Christmas joy and secrets, the postmaster from the settlement came to see Beatrice and Josephine. He said he wanted to talk to them privately. There was only one room in the cabin, a big, clean, cheerful room, so the little girls climbed into the postmaster’s sleigh and rode with him out of sight of the house. Then he said “Whoa!” to his horses, and without saying anything else, he untied a large, flat package that looked like a picture in a frame; and it was indeed a picture in a frame—a big picture of two happy-looking little girls, each sitting on a gatepost in front of a log cabin with evergreen woods behind it and an open area in front.

It was a long time before either child could speak; then Josephine whispered, “How did it happen?”

It took a while before either child could talk; then Josephine whispered, “How did it happen?”

“A lady on a passing train who is a stranger to us all,” the postmaster answered, “took a snapshot of you two, because you looked so happy. Then she had the picture enlarged and framed and sent it to me to give to you, so that you might give it to your mother for Christmas. She said she was sure I would know who you were by the picture; so, as I thought you would like a big Christmas surprise for your[Pg 7] mother, I asked to see you alone. Now we’ll drive back to the house.”

“A woman on a train that was passing by, who is a stranger to all of us,” the postmaster replied, “took a picture of you two because you looked so happy. Then she had the photo enlarged, framed it, and sent it to me to give to you so you could give it to your mom for Christmas. She was sure I'd recognize you from the picture; so, since I thought you would enjoy a big Christmas surprise for your[Pg 7] mom, I asked to see you privately. Now let’s drive back to your house.”

At last Beatrice found her voice; but “Did you ever!” was all she said, and “Did you ever!” was all Josephine said, until they remembered to thank the postmaster for his kindness.

At last, Beatrice found her voice; but “Can you believe it!” was all she said, and “Can you believe it!” was all Josephine said, until they remembered to thank the postmaster for his kindness.

On Christmas Eve the little girls could keep their secret no longer, and solemnly presented their mother with the magic gift.

On Christmas Eve, the little girls couldn't keep their secret any longer and seriously presented their mother with the magical gift.

Mother cried. Tears of joy rolled down her face when she saw it.

Mother cried. Tears of joy streamed down her face when she saw it.

“I never before had a picture of any of you children,” said she, “and I never expected to, because we live so far from a photographer. And this is so beautiful! Such happy faces! Oh, it seems too good to be true! It would not have happened if you were not such good little girls, always thinking of your mother!”

“I’ve never had a picture of any of you kids before,” she said, “and I never thought I would, since we live so far from a photographer. And this is so beautiful! Such happy faces! Oh, it feels too good to be true! It wouldn’t have happened if you weren’t such good little girls, always thinking of your mom!”

The next day two joyous little girls danced about the cabin, singing:

The next day, two happy little girls danced around the cabin, singing:

“White magic,
Christmas magic,
Brought our mother a Christmas gift!
“Gold magic,
Christmas magic,
Brought our mother a Christmas gift!”

And the two little faces in the picture smiled down upon the happy family cheerfully, then and ever after.

And the two little faces in the picture smiled down on the happy family joyfully, both then and forever after.

[Pg 8]

[Pg 8]

[1] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 21, 1916. Reprinted by special permission of the author and “Youth’s Companion.”

[1] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 21, 1916. Reprinted with special permission from the author and “Youth’s Companion.”


THE SPIRIT OF CHRISTMAS[2]

Edith Houghton Hooker

Edith Houghton Hooker

Everybody’s hands were quite full of little pin-pricks from the holly leaves. Alan and David and little Alice had all been helping with the Christmas greens, and at last the wreaths were securely fastened on tiny tacks in the windows, and sprays of holly peeped festively out from behind each picture. There was a large red paper bell hanging from the chandelier in the hall for Santa Claus to ring when he came in, and beside it a sprig of mistletoe, so there would be no embarrassment about kissing him in case he should be caught.

Everyone's hands were full of little pin-pricks from the holly leaves. Alan, David, and little Alice had all been helping with the Christmas decorations, and finally, the wreaths were securely fastened with tiny tacks in the windows, and sprays of holly peeked festively out from behind each picture. There was a large red paper bell hanging from the chandelier in the hall for Santa Claus to ring when he arrived, and next to it, a sprig of mistletoe, so there wouldn't be any awkwardness about kissing him if he happened to be caught.

It was Christmas eve, and we all gathered around the fire to rest after our labors and to speculate about the prospects for the morrow. “Suppose he doesn’t come,” surmised David, “or suppose he would bring us only switches!” The thought was terrifying.

It was Christmas Eve, and we all gathered around the fire to relax after our work and wonder about what tomorrow would bring. “What if he doesn’t come,” David wondered, “or what if he only brings us switches!” The idea was scary.

“It all depends on what you deserve,” I answered. “Santa Claus has a way, you know, of finding out just what each child really ought to get.”

“It all depends on what you deserve,” I replied. “Santa Claus has a way, you know, of figuring out exactly what each child truly deserves.”

“Well,” said Alan, the skeptic, “there are some[Pg 9] who say there isn’t any Santa Claus—that he’s just a story made up by older people to amuse the children. I never knew of any one who’d seen him.”

“Well,” said Alan, the skeptic, “there are some[Pg 9] who say there isn’t any Santa Claus—that he’s just a story created by adults to entertain the kids. I’ve never known anyone who’s actually seen him.”

Alice gasped. “You will get only switches, Alan, if you say such things,” she warned him.

Alice gasped. “You’ll only get in trouble, Alan, if you keep saying stuff like that,” she warned him.

“There are people who deny everything that’s good and true,” I took the conversation over, “but their lack of faith hurts no one as much as themselves. Would you like to hear about the old man who denied there was a Santa Claus and to learn what happened to him?”

“There are people who deny everything that’s good and true,” I took over the conversation, “but their lack of belief only hurts themselves the most. Would you like to hear about the old man who denied that Santa Claus exists and what happened to him?”

“Please, please!” they all cried, and I began the story:

“Please, please!” they all shouted, and I started the story:

******

******

Once upon a time there was an old man whose name was Mr. Grouch, and he had lived so many years that he could hardly count them. He was little, and thin, and bent over, and wrinkled, and he had a scraggly little beard and cross, snapping eyes. He used to carry a big stick that he would shake at the boys when they laughed at him, and he never had a smile for anybody. He lived all alone with one crabbed old man-servant in a vast house, and no one even dared to ring the doorbell.

Once upon a time, there was an old man named Mr. Grouch, who had lived so long that he could barely count the years. He was short, thin, hunched over, and wrinkled, and he had a scraggly beard and sharp, angry eyes. He carried a big stick that he would shake at the boys when they laughed at him, and he never smiled at anyone. He lived alone with a grumpy old servant in a huge house, and no one even dared to ring the doorbell.

One Christmas eve I was coming down the street taking gifts around to some friends, and my mind was full of Christmas. There was a new fall of snow on the ground and the sleighbells were jingling. Even the busy shopkeepers seemed to be in the Christmas spirit. Banks of fir-trees stood on the corners, and every now and then I passed some one[Pg 10] proudly carrying home a tree over his shoulder. All of a sudden, whom should I see coming toward me but old Mr. Grouch, looking crosser than ever. He was shaking his stick at the Christmas trees and scowling at the fat turkeys, and for a moment I was half afraid to speak to him. Still it seemed too bad not to give the old man the season’s greetings, so I called out as cheerily as I could—“A Merry Christmas to you, Mr. Grouch!”

One Christmas Eve, I was walking down the street delivering gifts to some friends, and I was really in the Christmas spirit. There was a fresh layer of snow on the ground, and the sleigh bells were ringing. Even the busy shopkeepers seemed to be feeling festive. Groups of Christmas trees stood on the corners, and every now and then, I passed someone proudly carrying a tree over their shoulder. Suddenly, who should I see coming toward me but old Mr. Grouch, looking more grumpy than ever. He was shaking his stick at the Christmas trees and scowling at the plump turkeys, and for a moment, I was a little hesitant to speak to him. Still, it felt wrong not to wish the old man a happy holiday, so I called out as cheerfully as I could—“Merry Christmas to you, Mr. Grouch!”

He turned on me, coming quite close and shaking his big stick in my face, so that he frightened me. “A Merry Nonsense!” he snarled, biting the words off short. “You should go home and attend to your business, not go running around wasting your own time and other people’s. This Merry Christmasing is all nonsense, I tell you, fit only for children and simpletons. There’s no such person as Santa Claus! It’s all a myth concocted by idle folk to fool the children.”

He turned to me, getting really close and shaking his big stick in my face, which scared me. “What a ridiculous thing!” he snapped, cutting the words short. “You should go home and take care of your own business instead of wasting your time and everyone else's. This Christmas nonsense is just foolishness, I’m telling you, meant for kids and simple-minded people. Santa Claus isn’t real! It’s all a story made up by lazy people to trick the children.”

I stood quite still, rooted to the spot, in terror lest Santa Claus should see me in such bad company.

I stood completely still, frozen in place, terrified that Santa Claus would catch me with such bad company.

“You don’t know what you’re saying, Mr. Grouch!” I finally brought out. “It’s wicked to deny the spirit of Christmas.”

“You don't know what you're talking about, Mr. Grouch!" I finally said. "It's wrong to deny the spirit of Christmas."

“Wicked or not wicked,” he retorted, “I say it again—A Merry Nonsense to you and all your kind!”

“Good or not good,” he shot back, “I’ll say it again—A Merry Nonsense to you and everyone like you!”

He looked so fierce that I hastened on my way without another word, and as I turned the corner, I still heard him muttering—“A Merry Nonsense! A Merry Nonsense!”

He looked so intense that I quickly continued on my way without saying another word, and as I turned the corner, I could still hear him grumbling—“What a silly thing! What a silly thing!”

[Pg 11]

[Pg 11]

On he went homeward to his great dreary house, and there he found a frugal supper laid out by the old man-servant. He ate without appetite and then went upstairs. Then, after stuffing cotton in his ears and closing both the windows and the shutters to keep out the music of the bells and Christmas crackers, he climbed into his large four-poster bed, and pulling his nightcap down over his head, he went fast asleep.

On his way home to his huge, gloomy house, he found a simple supper laid out by the old servant. He ate without any enthusiasm and then headed upstairs. After plugging his ears with cotton and shutting both the windows and shutters to block out the sounds of the bells and Christmas crackers, he climbed into his large four-poster bed, pulled his nightcap down over his head, and fell fast asleep.

How long he slept, he never knew, but suddenly he awoke hearing a strange sound. “Plump!” It was over near the fireplace, and there was a great rush of falling soot and plaster.

How long he slept, he never knew, but suddenly he woke up hearing a strange sound. “Plump!” It was over by the fireplace, and there was a huge rush of falling soot and plaster.

Mr. Grouch sat up quickly, scratched a match, and lighted his bedside candle. He lifted it high and scanned the room, peering out over the bed-clothes like a strange gnome in his pointed nightcap. He stared at the fireplace, and there—what do you think he saw? He could scarcely believe his eyes—and yet, sure enough, it was Santa Claus, dressed all in ermine and scarlet velvet, red cheeks glowing from the cold, his white beard glistening with snowflakes. There he stood chuckling softly and rubbing his hands together, the jolliest possible twinkle in his kind blue eyes.

Mr. Grouch sat up quickly, struck a match, and lit his bedside candle. He held it high and looked around the room, peering out over the blankets like a peculiar gnome in his pointed nightcap. He stared at the fireplace, and there—guess what he saw? He could hardly believe his eyes—and yet, sure enough, it was Santa Claus, dressed all in fur and scarlet velvet, his red cheeks glowing from the cold, and his white beard sparkling with snowflakes. There he stood chuckling softly and rubbing his hands together, with the happiest twinkle in his kind blue eyes.

“A Merry Christmas to you, Mr. Grouch,” he said in a deep hearty voice.

“A Merry Christmas to you, Mr. Grouch,” he said in a deep, cheerful voice.

Mr. Grouch trembled so that the candle wax dripped on his hand. “A Merry Christmas, Sir,” he said, his voice sounding queer and squeaky.

Mr. Grouch trembled so much that the candle wax dripped onto his hand. “Merry Christmas, Sir,” he said, his voice sounding strange and squeaky.

“Now, Mr. Grouch,” said Santa Claus, smiling[Pg 12] broadly, “that doesn’t sound natural from you. Why don’t you say ‘A Merry Nonsense’? You don’t believe in Santa Claus, and I know it, and I’ve come here this evening to give you back your faith—as a Christmas present. Put that candle down; get out of bed and into your clothes while I count three. My reindeer will be tired waiting.”

“Now, Mr. Grouch,” said Santa Claus, smiling widely[Pg 12], “that doesn’t sound like you. Why don’t you say ‘A Merry Nonsense’? You don’t believe in Santa Claus, and I know it, and I’m here tonight to restore your faith—as a Christmas gift. Put down that candle; get out of bed and get dressed while I count to three. My reindeer will be getting tired of waiting.”

Then you should have seen Mr. Grouch scramble. He popped his thin legs into his trousers and laced up his boots with shaking fingers; then he pulled on his greatcoat and wound his long knitted muffler round his neck just as Santa Claus said three!

Then you should have seen Mr. Grouch rush around. He shoved his skinny legs into his pants and tied his boots with trembling fingers; then he threw on his big coat and wrapped his long knitted scarf around his neck just as Santa Claus yelled three!

“You’ve forgotten your hat,” Santa Claus reminded him, chuckling. And sure enough, there he stood, the funniest figure you can imagine, still with his pointed nightcap on his head. He tore off his cap and placed his old beaver in its stead just as Santa Claus gave him a great boost that sent him flying up the chimney. Santa followed close after, and Mr. Grouch could hear him puffing and panting, and digging his boots into the side of the chimney as he came up behind him.

“You've forgotten your hat,” Santa Claus reminded him with a laugh. And sure enough, there he stood, the silliest figure you could think of, still wearing his pointed nightcap. He ripped off his cap and put on his old beaver hat just as Santa Claus gave him a big push that shot him up the chimney. Santa was right behind him, and Mr. Grouch could hear him breathing hard and scraping his boots against the side of the chimney as he came up after him.

On top of the house it was all singularly quiet and peaceful. There was snow everywhere, on all the roofs as far as the eye could reach, and above was the limitless heaven with the calm stars shining out.

On the roof of the house, it was completely quiet and peaceful. Snow blanketed everything, covering all the roofs as far as you could see, and above was the endless sky with calm stars shining brightly.

Santa Claus stretched his arm toward the East. “It was there,” he said, “before I was born, that the wise men saw the Star of Bethlehem.” His voice was so full and deep that the old man trembled.[Pg 13] He looked out over the great city and saw in a thousand homes the candles burning for Christmas. A group of singers, strolling by in the street, stopped and began to sing a Christmas carol. Suddenly the bells rang out from churches far and near. It was midnight, they were pealing the glad tidings.

Santa Claus reached out his arm toward the East. “It was there,” he said, “before I was born, that the wise men saw the Star of Bethlehem.” His voice was so rich and resonant that the old man shook. [Pg 13] He looked over the vast city and saw candles burning for Christmas in a thousand homes. A group of singers walking by in the street stopped and began to sing a Christmas carol. Suddenly, the bells from churches near and far started ringing. It was midnight; they were announcing the joyful news.

“We must be off,” said Santa Claus; “we are already late; we must be going.”

“We have to go,” said Santa Claus; “we’re already late; we need to head out.”

Mr. Grouch noticed now for the first time a wonderful little sleigh drawn by eight reindeer harnessed in pairs together. In it lay Santa Claus’s great pack, bursting with toys, and candy, and all sorts of joy for the children. One or two switches which Mr. Grouch saw sticking out on the top gave him a sense of uneasiness. “Get in, my man, get in!” commanded Santa Claus, and they leaped into the sleigh. The reindeer pawed the snow and snorted; then Santa Claus gave them the word and away they went. Over the housetops and over the trees, on—on—like a wind through the heavens. The old man clutched his hat down close on his head and shook with fear as he saw the great city glide by beneath them. Past the great houses they went and never drew rein. “They’re rich there,” said Santa Claus; “they have more than they need. We won’t stop; they’re untrue to the Spirit of Christmas.”

Mr. Grouch noticed for the first time a beautiful little sleigh pulled by eight reindeer, harnessed in pairs. Inside was Santa Claus’s big bag, overflowing with toys, candy, and all sorts of joy for the kids. One or two switches that Mr. Grouch saw sticking out on top made him feel uneasy. “Get in, my man, get in!” Santa Claus commanded, and they jumped into the sleigh. The reindeer pawed the snow and snorted; then Santa Claus gave them the signal and off they went. Over the rooftops and through the trees, on—on—like a wind through the sky. The old man held his hat tightly on his head and trembled with fear as he watched the great city rush by below them. They zipped past the big houses without stopping. “They’re wealthy there,” said Santa Claus; “they have more than enough. We won’t stop; they’re not true to the Spirit of Christmas.”

After a time they came to a part of the town where the houses were all small and wretched-looking. “These are my boys and girls,” said Santa, as he drew up on the roof of a particularly sorry-looking little dwelling. The reindeer shook their[Pg 14] great horns and their bells jingled. The old man looked doubtfully at Santa Claus and then at the little chimney.

After a while, they reached a part of the town where the houses were all small and run-down. “These are my kids,” said Santa, as he landed on the roof of a particularly sad-looking little house. The reindeer shook their big horns, and their bells jingled. The old man looked uncertainly at Santa Claus and then at the small chimney.

“Can we get down?” he asked fearfully.

“Can we get down?” he asked nervously.

“It’s the size of their hearts, not the size of their chimneys, that makes the difference,” answered Santa Claus. “I’ll go first and you follow.”

“It’s the size of their hearts, not the size of their chimneys, that matters,” replied Santa Claus. “I’ll go first, and you follow.”

He stepped in the chimney and down he went, and then Mr. Grouch stepped in and down he went, also. The fire was out, and they found themselves in a tiny little room all cold and wintry. Two little stockings were hanging by the hearth, long and lank and empty, and in a bed near by, two little children were sleeping. They were smiling happily as they slept, dreaming of Christmas morning. Before the empty fireplace a woman was sitting, dressed all in black. She was slight and small, and around her thin shoulders she had drawn a shawl to protect herself from the cold. Here there was no holly, no wreaths in the windows, nothing at all to suggest Christmas except the unfilled stockings. The little mother had her eyes fixed on the dead ashes, and her thoughts could not have been happy for tears were rolling down her cheeks. “Oh, the poor children!” she whispered to herself, with something very like a sob, “what will they do in the morning?” She hid her face in her hands and began to weep bitterly; and it was just at this juncture that Santa Claus and Mr. Grouch came down the chimney.

He climbed into the chimney and down he went, and then Mr. Grouch went in too. The fire was out, and they found themselves in a tiny little room that felt cold and wintry. Two little stockings hung by the hearth, long and skinny and empty, and in a nearby bed, two little children were sleeping. They looked happy as they dreamed about Christmas morning. In front of the empty fireplace sat a woman dressed all in black. She was small and slight, and she had pulled a shawl around her thin shoulders to keep warm. There was no holly, no wreaths in the windows, nothing at all to suggest Christmas except the empty stockings. The little mother stared at the dead ashes, and her thoughts were clearly not happy, as tears rolled down her cheeks. “Oh, the poor children!” she whispered to herself, almost sobbing, “what will they do in the morning?” She buried her face in her hands and began to cry bitterly; and it was just at that moment that Santa Claus and Mr. Grouch came down the chimney.

“Her husband died two months ago,” whispered Santa Claus to Mr. Grouch, “and she has nothing[Pg 15] in the house for Christmas,—no toys, no Christmas turkey, no nuts and raisins, nothing at all to fill those hungry stockings.” A large tear rolled down his cheek. Mr. Grouch sniffed and looked uneasily at the sleeping children.

“Her husband passed away two months ago,” whispered Santa Claus to Mr. Grouch, “and she has nothing[Pg 15] in the house for Christmas—no toys, no Christmas turkey, no nuts and raisins, nothing at all to fill those hungry stockings.” A large tear rolled down his cheek. Mr. Grouch sniffled and glanced nervously at the sleeping children.

“Now,” said Santa Claus, “watch and see what happens.”

“Now,” said Santa Claus, “watch and see what happens.”

While the little widow sobbed on, he took one thing after another out of his wonderful pack—nuts, raisins, candy canes, a beautiful great doll with yellow curls and blue eyes that went to sleep, a little railway-train, a top, a small tea-set, a doll’s chair, and finally, several pieces of nice warm clothing. Then he proceeded to fill the stockings with remarkable speed. When they were finished, the doll was peeping out of one, and the little engine out of the other. Mr. Grouch thought it was all over; but no, Santa Claus reached far down into his pack once more and brought out a beautiful Christmas basket. The fat legs of a turkey were standing out amid cranberries, and sweet potatoes, and oranges, and apples, and every other sort of good thing you can imagine.

While the little widow continued to cry, he took one thing after another out of his amazing bag—nuts, raisins, candy canes, a beautiful big doll with yellow curls and blue eyes that closed when you laid it down, a little train set, a top, a small tea set, a doll’s chair, and finally, several pieces of warm clothing. Then he quickly filled the stockings. When he was done, the doll was peeking out of one stocking, and the little engine was peeking out of the other. Mr. Grouch thought it was all over, but no, Santa Claus reached deep into his bag once again and pulled out a beautiful Christmas basket. The fat legs of a turkey were sticking out among cranberries, sweet potatoes, oranges, apples, and every other kind of delicious treat you can think of.

Santa Claus placed the basket under the stockings, and then poked Mr. Grouch in the ribs so hard that it made him jump. “Now,” said he, “watch; for she’ll be looking up.”

Santa Claus put the basket under the stockings, then jabbed Mr. Grouch in the ribs so hard that it made him jump. “Now,” he said, “watch; because she’ll be looking up.”

And sure enough, in a moment the little widow sighed and raised her eyes. Then you should have been there to see her. Her poor little face grew quite pink with joy, she gasped, and her breath came fast[Pg 16] with bewilderment. She rubbed her eyes with her thin hands; she couldn’t believe it was not a dream. Then she gave a little cry, just between a sob and a laugh, and fell on her knees before the basket.

And sure enough, in a moment the little widow sighed and looked up. You should have seen her then. Her sweet little face turned bright pink with joy, she gasped, and her breath came quickly with confusion. She rubbed her eyes with her thin hands; she couldn’t believe it wasn’t a dream. Then she let out a little cry, somewhere between a sob and a laugh, and dropped to her knees in front of the basket.

She poked the fat turkey and felt deftly between all the other things until she knew exactly what was in the basket. “We’ll have a beautiful Christmas dinner, after all,” she said, “even a turkey!” She didn’t take a thing out of the stockings—just peeped in and felt softly down the long knobby legs. “I’ll leave them for the children just as he packed them, the dear saint!” she murmured to herself. She went over to the children and kissed each one softly; they smiled and wriggled cosily in their sleep. Then she looked over again at the wonderful hearthside—it seemed to Mr. Grouch that she looked straight at him, though of course she couldn’t see him as both he and Santa Claus had on caps of darkness. Her face was shining with a wonderful light of love and joy. Her eyes beamed like two stars, and the room seemed to be filled with a kind of glory. “It’s the blessed spirit of Christmas,” she whispered brokenly, “come to cheer my fatherless little ones and me.” Then she knelt down by her little bed, and it was plain that she was praying.

She poked the fat turkey and felt around the basket until she knew exactly what was inside. “We’ll have a beautiful Christmas dinner after all,” she said, “even a turkey!” She didn’t take anything out of the stockings—just peeked in and gently felt down the long knobby legs. “I’ll leave them for the kids just as he packed them, the dear saint!” she murmured to herself. She went over to the kids and kissed each one softly; they smiled and wriggled comfortably in their sleep. Then she looked over again at the wonderful hearth—it seemed to Mr. Grouch that she was looking straight at him, even though he and Santa Claus both had on caps of darkness. Her face was glowing with a wonderful light of love and joy. Her eyes sparkled like two stars, and the room felt filled with a kind of glory. “It’s the blessed spirit of Christmas,” she whispered tearfully, “come to cheer my fatherless little ones and me.” Then she knelt down by her little bed, and it was clear that she was praying.

Santa Claus nodded triumphantly at Mr. Grouch, shaking off another big tear, and Mr. Grouch returned the look tremulously. He drew a large red handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped both eyes before speaking.

Santa Claus nodded victoriously at Mr. Grouch, shaking off another big tear, and Mr. Grouch responded with a shaky look. He pulled a large red handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped both eyes before saying anything.

“Couldn’t we take off our caps of darkness,” he[Pg 17] finally whispered, “and wish her a Merry Christmas?”

“Can’t we take off our dark caps,” he[Pg 17] finally whispered, “and wish her a Merry Christmas?”

“A Merry Nonsense!” said Santa Claus, laughing until his fat sides shook; “no—we’re not allowed to be seen. ’Sh-h! it’s time to go up the chimney.”

“A Merry Nonsense!” said Santa Claus, laughing until his round sides shook; “no—we can’t be seen. Sh-h! it’s time to go up the chimney.”

Up they went into the dark night where the reindeer were waiting for them. Into the sleigh they jumped and off they started, and, as the wind whistled by them, Mr. Grouch said: “Santa Claus, I feel I owe you an apology. When I saw her face—”

Up they went into the dark night where the reindeer were waiting for them. They jumped into the sleigh and took off, and as the wind whipped past them, Mr. Grouch said, “Santa Claus, I owe you an apology. When I saw her face—”

Santa Claus interrupted him: “If you’re ready to admit you were wrong, go out to-morrow and wish every one a Merry Christmas.”

Santa Claus interrupted him: “If you’re ready to admit you were wrong, go out tomorrow and wish everyone a Merry Christmas.”

Far, far away they went, out over the rolling sea till they came to a ship which had had to sail out from port just three days before Christmas. Down into the forecastle they went, where the sailors were sadly thinking of their homes, and spread cheer around until each man wished the other a Merry Christmas.

Far, far away they went, out over the rolling sea until they reached a ship that had left port just three days before Christmas. They went down into the forecastle, where the sailors were sadly thinking about their homes, and spread cheer around until each man wished the other a Merry Christmas.

All the long night they sped over the great world leaving joy behind them. They visited the children’s hospitals, where little boys and girls were lying awake, weeping for their mothers, and they quieted them and touched them with joy, and they slept, forgetful of their pain and sorrow. They visited sinful men in prison and softened their hearts, and they stopped at the homes of the rich and bade them remember their poorer brothers.

All night long, they traveled across the world, leaving joy in their wake. They stopped by children’s hospitals where little boys and girls lay awake, crying for their mothers. They calmed them and brought them happiness, allowing them to sleep, forgetting their pain and sadness. They visited sinful men in prison and touched their hearts, and they paused at the homes of the wealthy, reminding them to think of their less fortunate brothers.

It was a night to dream of, such as no one else but Santa Claus can ever know again, but at last[Pg 18] the pink glow of morning showed in the eastern sky.

It was a night to dream of, something only Santa Claus could ever experience again, but finally[Pg 18] the pink glow of morning appeared in the eastern sky.

“It’s time to be getting home,” said Santa Claus. “We can be seen if we’re out when the day is dawning.”

“It’s time to head home,” said Santa Claus. “We could be spotted if we’re out when the sun comes up.”

In a moment they had landed safely on Mr. Grouch’s roof.

In no time, they had safely landed on Mr. Grouch's roof.

“Good-by,” said Santa Claus, as he politely helped his passenger to alight and to shake off the snow and start down the chimney, “and remember, you are never to say you don’t believe in Santa Claus again!”

"Goodbye," said Santa Claus, as he kindly helped his passenger get off and shake off the snow before heading down the chimney, "and remember, you should never say you don't believe in Santa Claus again!"

“Never in all this world!” said Mr. Grouch, in heartfelt tones. “Long live the spirit of Christmas!” He took off his hat and bowed in an old-fashioned, ceremonious manner just before the reindeer leaped into the air and started in the direction of the North Pole.

“Never in all this world!” exclaimed Mr. Grouch, with genuine feeling. “Long live the spirit of Christmas!” He removed his hat and bowed in a vintage, formal way just before the reindeer jumped into the air and headed toward the North Pole.

Mr. Grouch must have slid down the chimney and gone to bed after that, but in the morning he had forgotten all about that part of the adventure.

Mr. Grouch must have slid down the chimney and gone to bed after that, but in the morning he had forgotten all about that part of the adventure.

When the sun was high, the old man-servant knocked at the door and reminded him that breakfast was waiting. Mr. Grouch woke with a start. “A Merry Christmas to you, Andrew,” he shouted.

When the sun was high, the old man-servant knocked at the door and reminded him that breakfast was ready. Mr. Grouch woke up suddenly. “Merry Christmas to you, Andrew,” he shouted.

The old servant ran almost all the way downstairs with never a word. He thought his master must be mad, for he had never heard him give that greeting before in all his thirty years of service.

The old servant rushed almost all the way downstairs without saying a word. He thought his master must be crazy, since he had never heard him greet anyone like that in all his thirty years of service.

******

******

On Christmas morning I went out to take some[Pg 19] toys, to the crippled children’s hospital, and there, coming down the street, whom should I see but old Mr. Grouch, a gayly decorated little Christmas tree over his shoulder, the pockets of his greatcoat bulging with toys and candy, and behind him, trooping merrily along, an endless chain of boys and girls, each with a toy and a bag of candy.

On Christmas morning, I went out to take some[Pg 19] toys to the children's hospital for kids with disabilities. While I was there, who should I see coming down the street but old Mr. Grouch, carrying a brightly decorated little Christmas tree over his shoulder, the pockets of his coat stuffed with toys and candy. Behind him, a cheerful line of boys and girls followed, each holding a toy and a bag of candy.

I stood stock-still with surprise and waited for the procession to come up.

I stood frozen in shock and waited for the procession to arrive.

“A Merry Christmas to you!” shouted Mr. Grouch, his face glowing from the crisp air, and all the children called out too, “A Merry Christmas!”

“A Merry Christmas to you!” shouted Mr. Grouch, his face glowing from the cold air, and all the kids joined in, “A Merry Christmas!”

“We’re going to take this tree to some fatherless children,” he said: “would you like to come along with us?”

“We’re going to take this tree to some kids who don’t have dads,” he said, “would you like to join us?”

When I found my voice, I explained my errand and, quick as a wink, Mr. Grouch said they would stop at the hospital too, on the way to the other children. So on we went, all together, and everybody smiled and beamed and echoed our joy as soon as they saw us.

When I finally spoke up, I explained why I was there, and just like that, Mr. Grouch said they would also stop at the hospital on their way to the other kids. So we continued on together, and everyone smiled and radiated happiness as soon as they spotted us.

It must have been merely my imagination, but Mr. Grouch’s voice sounded to me just like Santa Claus’s as he wished everybody “Merry Christmas!”

It must have just been my imagination, but Mr. Grouch’s voice sounded to me just like Santa Claus's when he wished everyone “Merry Christmas!”

He spent the whole day going round from one poor family to another, taking them toys and good cheer and leaving joy everywhere behind him.

He spent the entire day going from one struggling family to another, bringing them toys and good vibes and leaving happiness in his wake.

Now the most curious part of the story is yet to come, for, would you believe it, Mr. Grouch has grown quite fat and jolly as time has gone by, until[Pg 20] now, if you saw him, except for his black coat you would think he was Santa Claus. He has round red cheeks and a shining white beard, and his eyes are no longer cross and snapping; they beam upon every one the whole year round as if they were always saying, “I wish you a Merry Christmas!”

Now the most interesting part of the story is still to come, because, believe it or not, Mr. Grouch has become quite plump and cheerful over time, so much so that[Pg 20] if you saw him now, aside from his black coat, you would think he was Santa Claus. He has round red cheeks and a bright white beard, and his eyes are no longer harsh and glaring; they shine warmly at everyone all year long, as if they’re always saying, “I wish you a Merry Christmas!”

All of which goes to prove that Santa Claus is just as real as we think him, for each one of us can show by our own deeds and words the reality of the Spirit of Christmas.

All of this shows that Santa Claus is just as real as we believe, because each of us can demonstrate the reality of the Spirit of Christmas through our actions and words.

******

******

I stopped.

I paused.

“Is that all?” asked Alice.

"Is that it?" asked Alice.

“Yes,” I answered, “the story is finished.”

“Yes,” I replied, “the story is over.”

“And now do you believe in Santa Claus?” said David, looking hard at Alan.

“And now, do you believe in Santa Claus?” David asked, gazing intently at Alan.

“Yes,” answered the boy, drawing a long breath. “Let’s go up to the play-room and get some of our toys together to take to the hospital children tomorrow. We’ll do it for the sake of the Spirit of Christmas.”

“Yes,” replied the boy, taking a deep breath. “Let’s head up to the playroom and gather some of our toys to take to the kids at the hospital tomorrow. We’ll do it for the spirit of Christmas.”

[Pg 21]

[Pg 21]

[2] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”

[2] Reprinted with permission from the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”


A MONTANA CHRISTMAS[3]

John Clair Minot

John Clair Minot

David and Florence Payson live with their parents on a ranch in Montana. The nearest neighbor is a mile away and the nearest town nearly twenty miles; but that does not mean that they are so much out of the world as city children may imagine.

David and Florence Payson live with their parents on a ranch in Montana. The closest neighbor is a mile away, and the nearest town is almost twenty miles distant; but that doesn’t mean they’re as isolated as city kids might think.

Most city children—and most country children, too, for that matter—count themselves fortunate to have one Christmas a year; but last year David and Florence Payson had two Christmases, and, moreover, they are planning a double Christmas again this year. The double Christmas came about in a very simple way, and it gave them by far the happiest holiday season that they had ever known.

Most city kids—and most country kids, too—consider themselves lucky to have one Christmas a year; but last year, David and Florence Payson celebrated two Christmases, and they're planning on having another double Christmas this year. The double Christmas happened in a very straightforward way, and it gave them the happiest holiday season they had ever experienced.

The first of their two Christmases—and perhaps some of us would call it their real Christmas—came on Christmas Eve. There was a tree before the fireplace in the cheery living room, and it was loaded with good things that Mr. Payson had brought from town a few days before. Flashing tinsel and rippling streamers; bright flags and sprigs of crimson[Pg 22] holly; golden fruit and candy of all kinds and colors; toys, toys, toys; books and pictures; things to wear and things to eat; and then more toys—all these made the tree very beautiful and wonderful to David and Florence when at last the living-room doors were opened and they were free to rush in. What a happy Christmas Eve they had then! In all the wide land there were perhaps no children who had a merrier time round their tree that night than David and Florence Payson had in the big living room of their lonely ranch house.

The first of their two Christmases—and maybe some of us would call it their real Christmas—came on Christmas Eve. There was a tree in front of the fireplace in the cheerful living room, and it was filled with wonderful things that Mr. Payson had brought back from town a few days earlier. Shimmering tinsel and flowing streamers; bright flags and bunches of red holly; golden fruit and candies of every kind and color; toys, toys, toys; books and pictures; clothes and snacks; and then even more toys—all of these made the tree look incredibly beautiful and amazing to David and Florence when the living room doors were finally opened and they could rush in. What a joyful Christmas Eve they had! In all the vast land, there were probably no children who had a more fun time around their tree that night than David and Florence Payson had in the big living room of their lonely ranch house.

They took very few of the presents from the tree that evening. It was enough to admire them, and to dance round and round the tree in search of the treasures hidden among the branches. When the next morning came they were shouting “Merry Christmas!” before their parents were awake, and were at the tree as soon as it was light enough to see.

They only took a few of the gifts from the tree that evening. It was enough to admire them and dance around the tree looking for the treasures hidden in the branches. When the next morning came, they were shouting “Merry Christmas!” before their parents were awake and were at the tree as soon as it was light enough to see.

At breakfast David suddenly asked, “Does everyone have Christmas?”

At breakfast, David suddenly asked, “Does everyone celebrate Christmas?”

“Everyone?” repeated Mr. Payson. “Well, I’m afraid some have a good deal more Christmas than others.”

“Everyone?” Mr. Payson echoed. “Well, I’m afraid some people get a lot more out of Christmas than others.”

David looked thoughtful. “Do you suppose that family in the log cabin over behind the bluff has any Christmas at all?”

David looked pensive. “Do you think that family in the log cabin behind the bluff has any Christmas celebrations at all?”

“Perhaps not,” admitted Mr. Payson, and Mrs. Payson suddenly had the air of a person who all at once remembers something very important.

“Maybe not,” Mr. Payson admitted, and Mrs. Payson suddenly looked like someone who just remembered something really important.

[Pg 23]

[Pg 23]

David looked hard at his plate, and then he said:

David stared intently at his plate, then said:

“Perhaps we ought to take Christmas over to them. We have so much that we can spare a little, can’t we?”

“Maybe we should bring Christmas to them. We have so much that we can share a little, right?”

“Of course we can, David,” said his mother promptly. “I’ll fill a big basket with good things, and you and your father can carry it right over.”

“Of course we can, David,” his mother replied quickly. “I’ll fill a big basket with nice things, and you and your dad can take it right over.”

But before the basket was filled, a very natural thought came to Florence.

But before the basket was filled, a very natural thought occurred to Florence.

“How can it be Christmas to them without a tree?” she asked.

“How can it be Christmas for them without a tree?” she asked.

“They shall have a tree,” said Mr. Payson. “Come, David, we’ll get one right now.”

“They’re going to get a tree,” said Mr. Payson. “Come on, David, let’s go get one right now.”

David and his father found an axe and hurried off to a clump of small pines that grew near the river; there Mr. Payson cut down the most shapely one he could find. When they returned with it, Mrs. Payson and Florence had two baskets ready instead of one. Into the first basket they had put food and clothing. Into the second they had put some of the ornaments and holly that had decorated their own tree, and also a generous part of the fruit, candy and toys.

David and his dad found an axe and rushed off to a cluster of small pines by the river; there, Mr. Payson cut down the prettiest one he could find. When they got back with it, Mrs. Payson and Florence had two baskets ready instead of one. In the first basket, they had packed food and clothes. In the second, they had placed some of the ornaments and holly that decorated their own tree, along with a good amount of fruit, candy, and toys.

“Now we’ll be Santa Claus & Co.,” said Mr. Payson. “David, you and Florence can ride old Diamond and drag the tree. I’ve tied a rope to it. I’ll go ahead on General with the baskets.”

“Now we’ll be Santa Claus & Co.,” said Mr. Payson. “David, you and Florence can ride old Diamond and pull the tree. I’ve tied a rope to it. I’ll go ahead on General with the baskets.”

That was the way the strange procession set out. There was a light snow on the ground, but not enough to make travel hard, and the two miles were[Pg 24] soon crossed. General was faster than Diamond, and a little while before the children reached the cabin they met their father returning.

That was how the unusual group began their journey. There was a light dusting of snow on the ground, but it wasn't enough to make traveling difficult, and they quickly covered the two miles.[Pg 24] General was faster than Diamond, and a little while before the kids reached the cabin, they ran into their dad coming back.

“I’ve left the baskets on the brow of the hill,” he said. “You can easily drag them down to the door. You two are really Santa Claus & Co., you know.”

“I’ve left the baskets at the top of the hill,” he said. “You can easily pull them down to the door. You two are really like Santa Claus & Co., you know.”

So, suddenly and without any warning whatever, Christmas came to the log cabin. The family there had staked out a claim the summer before, and they had little more than the land itself. There were no signs of any holiday celebration anywhere about the shabby little place. It was indeed an amazed man that opened the door to the children’s knock.

So, suddenly and without any warning at all, Christmas arrived at the log cabin. The family had claimed the land the summer before, and they had little more than the land itself. There were no signs of any holiday celebration anywhere around the rundown little place. It was truly a surprised man who opened the door to the children's knock.

“How do you do?” said David. “We’ve brought Christmas!”

"How's it going?" said David. "We've brought Christmas!"

“Brought what?” the man said uncertainly.

“Brought what?” the man said unsure.

“We’ve brought Christmas,” repeated David, and he pointed to the tree and to the two big baskets that he and Florence had dragged down the slope to the door.

“We’ve brought Christmas,” David said again, pointing to the tree and to the two large baskets that he and Florence had hauled down the slope to the door.

As he spoke, a woman joined the man at the door; three little children were clinging to her skirts.

As he was talking, a woman came up to the man at the door; three small children were holding onto her skirt.

“Christmas!” she exclaimed, holding up her hands. “Is this Christmas Day? I declare, we’d lost track of the days altogether! Why, you blessed angels, where did you come from?”

“Christmas!” she exclaimed, raising her hands. “Is today Christmas Day? I swear, we lost track of the days completely! Why, you lovely angels, where did you come from?”

“We’re not blessed angels,” said Florence. “We’re Santa Claus & Co., and we live on the Payson ranch over on the river.”

“We’re not perfect angels,” said Florence. “We’re Santa Claus & Co., and we live on the Payson ranch by the river.”

“Well, well!” said the man. He began to understand[Pg 25] what it all meant. “Come right in. I’ll tie the horse.”

“Well, well!” said the man. He started to realize[Pg 25] what it all meant. “Come on in. I’ll tie up the horse.”

David and Florence stamped the snow off and went inside, dragging their gifts. The cabin was so small that they had to cut off the top of the tree before they could stand it up in the room. Then they all joined in hanging up the decorations and the gifts. The three children had said scarcely a word at first, but they grew noisy with happiness as the tree slowly began to display its wonderful fruit before their eyes. Perhaps it was the most beautiful Christmas Day that ever came to three little folk who had not even known that it was Christmas until nearly noon. And when the big parcels of clothing were taken from the tree and opened one by one there were tears of happiness in the grown people’s eyes.

David and Florence shook off the snow and went inside, dragging their gifts. The cabin was so small that they had to cut the top off the tree before they could set it up in the room. Then they all pitched in to hang the decorations and the gifts. The three kids hardly said a word at first, but they got noisy with excitement as the tree slowly revealed its amazing treats before their eyes. It might have been the most beautiful Christmas Day that ever happened for three little ones who didn’t even know it was Christmas until nearly noon. And when the big packages of clothes were taken from the tree and opened one by one, there were tears of joy in the adults' eyes.

Late that afternoon David and Florence mounted Diamond, waved good-by and rode back to the ranch.

Late that afternoon, David and Florence got on Diamond, waved goodbye, and rode back to the ranch.

“Which Christmas celebration was the better?” asked their mother, when they had told the story of their visit to the log cabin.

“Which Christmas celebration was better?” asked their mother after they had shared the story of their visit to the log cabin.

“Both were wonderful,” said David, “but somehow we were even happier there than here.”

“Both were great,” said David, “but somehow we felt even happier there than we do here.”

“I suppose it was because the first was a getting Christmas and the second was a giving Christmas,” said Florence.

“I guess it was because the first one was a Christmas for getting and the second one was a Christmas for giving,” said Florence.

And in that sage remark Florence showed where the richest happiness of the Christmas season lies.

And in that wise comment, Florence revealed where the true joy of the Christmas season is found.

[Pg 26]

[Pg 26]

[3] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 12, 1918. Reprinted by permission of the author and “Youth’s Companion.”

[3] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 12, 1918. Reprinted with permission from the author and “Youth’s Companion.”


THE SECRET CHRISTMAS TREE[4]

Elsie Singmaster

Elsie Singmaster

In the kitchen of the little house on the mountain-side there was only one sound, the whirring of a sewing-machine. The kitchen was a pleasant place. There was a glowing fire in the stove, a brightly striped rag carpet on the floor, and a red cloth on the table. In three of the four deeply embrasured windows were potted geraniums. By the fourth stood the machine which whirred so busily.

In the kitchen of the small house on the mountainside, there was just one sound: the whirring of a sewing machine. The kitchen was a cozy spot. A warm fire crackled in the stove, a colorful rag rug lay on the floor, and a red cloth covered the table. In three of the four deeply recessed windows were potted geraniums. By the fourth window stood the sewing machine, whirring away busily.

It was Christmas eve, and if a little shawl and sunbonnet and a little boy’s overcoat hanging on pegs behind the door were any sign, there were children in the house. But there was no sign of Christmas; there were no stockings hung before the fire, there was no tree, there were no presents. The mother who turned the machine was making men’s shirts of coarse fabric. To her right on a table lay piles of separate portions of shirts—sleeves, fronts, bands, cuffs; on the floor to her left, a great heap of finished garments. Her bent head was motionless; she was able to shift the material upon which she was working from one side to the other without moving her shoulders or lifting her eyes, so that she[Pg 27] seemed to work upon an unending seam. She had set herself the finishing of a certain number of dozen before the New Year, and she had her task almost finished, though it was only Christmas eve.

It was Christmas Eve, and if the little shawl, sunbonnet, and a boy’s overcoat hanging on pegs behind the door were any indication, there were children in the house. But there was no sign of Christmas; no stockings hung by the fire, no tree, no presents. The mother at the sewing machine was making men’s shirts from rough fabric. To her right on a table lay piles of shirt parts—sleeves, fronts, bands, cuffs; on the floor to her left, a big heap of finished shirts. Her bent head was still; she could shift the fabric she was working on from one side to the other without moving her shoulders or lifting her eyes, making it seem like she was working on an endless seam. She had set herself the goal of finishing a certain number of dozen before the New Year, and she was almost done, even though it was only Christmas Eve.

By the table sat an old man. He had a bright face and blue eyes; one would have said he had still a good deal of the energy and strength of his youth. He was reading the Christmas story in the Bible, but his eyes strayed often from the page, whose contents he knew by heart, to the figure by the machine. Once when the left hand swept to the floor a finished garment he started from his chair. But the right hand was already gathering together the pieces of another, and he sank back.

By the table sat an old man. He had a bright face and blue eyes; you would think he still had a good amount of the energy and strength of his youth. He was reading the Christmas story in the Bible, but his eyes often drifted away from the page, which he knew by heart, to the person by the machine. Once, when his left hand dropped a finished garment to the floor, he jumped up from his chair. But his right hand was already picking up the pieces of another one, and he settled back down.

When the shrill little clock on the mantel struck eleven and the deft hand gathered up still another garment, the old man tiptoed to the door and opened it. He went across the yard and there entered a little shop and struck a match. Then he exclaimed in joy over the product of his own hands.

When the loud little clock on the mantel hit eleven and the skilled hand picked up yet another piece of clothing, the old man quietly tiptoed to the door and opened it. He crossed the yard and entered a small shop, striking a match. Then he joyfully exclaimed over the product of his own hands.

“It’s the handsomest I ever seen!” said he.

“It’s the most handsome thing I’ve ever seen!” he said.

Almost filling the little shop, its proud head bent, its wide arms spread benignantly, stood a Christmas tree, gorgeous, glittering. Each tiny twig was tipped with a white ball; among the branches hung thick clusters of golden fruit. There was no other color; the old gentleman had, it was clear, fine taste in Christmas trees.

Almost filling the small shop, its proud head bent, its wide arms spread benignly, stood a Christmas tree, stunning and glittering. Each tiny twig was topped with a white ball; among the branches hung thick clusters of golden fruit. There was no other color; the old gentleman clearly had great taste in Christmas trees.

Beneath the tree was a village. Into green moss were stuck little tree-like sprigs of pine; scattered about were miniature houses. Here a little horse[Pg 28] carved out of wood drew a cart; here a flock of sheep wandered. There was a mill beside a glassy pond—a mill whose wheel, set in the brook in summer-time, would really turn. On one side of the garden stood a full-sized sled, upon it a chess-board, both hand-made, but neatly finished; upon the other side a doll’s cradle with a little squirrel skin cut neatly for a cover, and two necklaces, one of rose hips and one of gourd seeds. Before the garden lay another group of presents—a neatly carved spool-holder and a little pile of skins for muff or tippet.

Beneath the tree was a village. Tiny tree-like sprigs of pine were stuck in the green moss, and miniature houses were scattered around. Here a small wooden horse was pulling a cart; there a flock of sheep was wandering. Next to a shiny pond was a mill—a mill whose wheel, set in the stream during summer, would actually turn. On one side of the garden stood a full-sized sled with a hand-made chessboard, both well-crafted; on the other side was a doll's cradle with a neatly cut squirrel skin for a cover, along with two necklaces, one made of rose hips and the other of gourd seeds. In front of the garden lay another set of gifts—a nicely carved spool holder and a small pile of skins for a muff or tippet.[Pg 28]

It was a beautiful sight even to one who had had no hand in the making. But now suddenly the old man’s enthusiasm seemed to fail. He shook his head solemnly and went back to the house.

It was a beautiful sight even to someone who hadn’t been involved in creating it. But then, suddenly, the old man’s excitement seemed to fade. He shook his head seriously and went back inside the house.

“I’ll have to tell her soon,” said he. “I’ll have to tell her now.”

“I need to tell her soon,” he said. “I need to tell her now.”

Then the clock on the mantel struck twelve, the machine stopped, and the worker got stiffly to her feet. She was a tall, strong person, with a sad, preoccupied face. It was difficult to believe that she was the daughter of the little blue-eyed old man. At once he, too, rose and laid his book on the table. He looked up at the tall figure as though he were a little afraid of it.

Then the clock on the mantel struck twelve, the machine stopped, and the worker got up stiffly. She was a tall, strong person with a sad, distracted expression. It was hard to believe she was the daughter of the little blue-eyed old man. Right away, he got up too and set his book on the table. He looked up at the tall figure as if he was a bit afraid of her.

“Susan,” said he, “are you tired?”

“Susan,” he said, “are you tired?”

“Yes,” answered Susan.

“Yes,” replied Susan.

“Susan,” the old man began with a little gasp, “I wish you’d—” He looked longingly toward the door which led out toward the little shop.

“Susan,” the old man started with a slight gasp, “I wish you’d—” He glanced longingly at the door that led out to the small shop.

“You wish I’d what, gran’pap?”

"You wish I’d what, grandpa?"

[Pg 29]

[Pg 29]

The old man’s courage failed completely.

The old man's courage completely faded.

“I wish you’d go to bed, Susan.”

“I wish you’d go to bed, Susan.”

“I am going,” answered Susan. “Good night, gran’pap.”

“I’m leaving,” replied Susan. “Good night, Grandpa.”

When the last sound of Susan’s step had died away, gran’pap put coal on the fire and blew out the light.

When the last sound of Susan's footsteps faded away, Grandpa added coal to the fire and turned off the light.

“Oh, my! oh my!” said he. “What will she say when she finds it out?”

“Oh my! Oh my!” he exclaimed. “What will she say when she finds out?”

Then, slowly, forgetting that the lamp burned in the little shop across the yard, he climbed the stairs.

Then, slowly, forgetting that the lamp was on in the small shop across the yard, he climbed the stairs.

It was almost three months since the subject of Christmas had been broached in the little house. Then, one pleasant October afternoon, when the children left the main road and turned in at the by-road which led toward home, they found gran’pap sitting on the fence. He missed the children, who, dinner-pail and books in hand, walked two miles to the schoolhouse before half-past eight in the morning and did not return until half-past four in the afternoon. Thomas could have covered the distance much more speedily, but little Eliza could not walk fast. Now in October, the sun was already near its setting.

It had been almost three months since anyone mentioned Christmas in the little house. Then, one nice October afternoon, when the kids left the main road and took the small road that led home, they saw grandpa sitting on the fence. He missed the kids, who, with their lunch pails and books in hand, walked two miles to school before 8:30 in the morning and didn’t get back until 4:30 in the afternoon. Thomas could have made the trip much faster, but little Eliza couldn't walk quickly. Now in October, the sun was already beginning to set.

Gran’pap had a knife in his hand and was whittling something very tiny. When the children came in sight, he put both knife and handiwork into his pocket. He greeted them with a cheerful shout, and they smiled at him and came up slowly. Thomas and Eliza took their pleasures very soberly. Though gran’pap had lived with them since spring, they were[Pg 30] not yet accustomed to his levity, fascinating as it was.

Gran'pap had a knife in his hand and was carving something small. When the kids came into view, he quickly put the knife and his project away in his pocket. He greeted them with a cheerful shout, and they smiled at him and approached slowly. Thomas and Eliza took things quite seriously. Although gran'pap had been living with them since spring, they still weren't used to his playful nature, no matter how captivating it was.

Eliza took his hand and trotted in a satisfied way beside him. She was a fat little girl, and her old-fashioned clothes made her look like a demure person of middle age. Thomas stepped along on the other side, trying to set each foot as far ahead of the other as gran’pap did.

Eliza took his hand and happily walked beside him. She was a chubby little girl, and her outdated clothes made her look like a modest middle-aged woman. Thomas walked on the other side, trying to place each foot as far ahead of the other as grandpa did.

“Well,” said gran’pap, “here we are!”

“Well,” said Grandpa, “here we are!”

“And what,” said Thomas, with a happy skip and a wave of the dinner-pail, “what are we going to do to-night?”

“And what,” said Thomas, happily skipping and waving his lunchbox, “what are we doing tonight?”

Gran’pap sniffed the sharp air, which promised frost.

Gran'pap sniffed the crisp air, which promised frost.

“Wait till you hear the chestnuts rattlin’ Saturday!” said he. “I have poles ready for beatin’ ’em, and I made each of you a pair of mittens for hullin’ ’em.”

“Wait until you hear the chestnuts rattling on Saturday!” he said. “I have sticks ready for hitting them, and I made each of you a pair of mittens for gathering them.”

Saturday’s pleasure, while delectable, was still too far away and too uncertain for Thomas.

Saturday’s enjoyment, while delightful, was still too distant and too uncertain for Thomas.

“But to-night, gran’pap, what about to-night?”

“But tonight, grandpa, what about tonight?”

“To-night,” said gran’pap, solemnly, having approached the greater joy through the less, “to-night we make our plans for Christmas!”

“To night,” said gran’pap, seriously, having come to the greater joy through the less, “to night we make our plans for Christmas!”

“For Christmas?” said Thomas and Eliza together.

“For Christmas?” Thomas and Eliza said together.

“Why, you act as though you never seen or heard of Christmas!” mocked the old man. “As though you were heathen!”

“Why are you acting like you’ve never seen or heard of Christmas?” the old man scoffed. “Like you’re some kind of heathen!”

“We haven’t seen Christmas,” said the little girl.

“We haven’t seen Christmas,” said the little girl.

[Pg 31]

[Pg 31]

“I did once,” corrected Thomas. “There was a tree with bright gold things on it and lights. We had it in the house. I guess ’Lizie couldn’t remember; she was very little.” He drew closer to the old man and spoke in a low tone, “He was here still.”

“I did once,” Thomas corrected. “There was a tree with shiny gold things on it and lights. We had it in the house. I guess ’Lizie couldn’t remember; she was really little.” He stepped closer to the old man and spoke softly, “He was still here.”

“But last Christmas and the Christmas before. You had a tree then?”

“But last Christmas and the Christmas before. You had a tree then?”

“No,” insisted the little boy.

“No,” the little boy insisted.

“Why, there’s trees in plenty!” cried gran’pap. “But perhaps,” added he, hurriedly, “perhaps she couldn’t get any one to cut it for her. But you had presents!”

“Why, there are plenty of trees!” cried grandpa. “But maybe,” he added quickly, “maybe she couldn’t find anyone to cut it for her. But you had presents!”

“The Snyder children had a present,” said little Eliza. “It was a sled, Sandy Claus brought it.”

“The Snyder kids got a gift,” said little Eliza. “It was a sled, Santa Claus brought it.”

“But you had presents,” insisted gran’pap.

“But you had gifts,” insisted gran’pap.

“No,” said Thomas and Eliza together.

“No,” said Thomas and Eliza at the same time.

“I guess she was very busy,” said gran’pap, with a frown. Then face and voice brightened. “But this year I’m on hand to cut the tree and I’m on hand to trim the tree.”

“I guess she was really busy,” gran’pap said with a frown. Then his face and voice brightened. “But this year I’m here to cut the tree and I’m here to trim the tree.”

The children looked up at him. It was clear that they had not entire faith in gran’pap’s powers.

The children looked up at him. It was obvious that they didn't fully trust gran'pap's abilities.

“And presents,” continued gran’pap. “If you could have your choice of presents, what would you like to have?”

“And gifts,” continued grandpa. “If you could choose any gifts, what would you want?”

“I would like a gun,” said Thomas.

“I want a gun,” said Thomas.

“I would like—” Little Eliza gave a long, long sigh—“I would like a locket. I saw one in a picture.”

“I would like—” Little Eliza let out a long, deep sigh—“I would like a locket. I saw one in a picture.”

“I do not know what you will get,” said the old man, “but you will get something.”

“I don’t know what you’ll get,” said the old man, “but you’ll get something.”

[Pg 32]

[Pg 32]

Then gran’pap hurried his own steps and theirs.

Then Grandpa quickened his pace, as well as theirs.

“She’ll be lookin’ for us, children. Mooley’s to be milked and wood’s to be fetched.”

“She’ll be looking for us, kids. The cow needs to be milked and we need to get some firewood.”

Further progress was swift, for the road descended sharply. Under the shelter of a small cliff-like elevation stood the little house, startlingly white in the thickening darkness. It was a lonely place, entirely out of sight of other houses. Though it was protected from the coldest of the winter winds, it was not out of reach of their mournful sound.

Further progress was quick, as the road sloped down sharply. Under the cover of a small cliff, the little house stood out, glaringly white against the deepening darkness. It was a remote spot, completely hidden from other homes. While it was shielded from the harshest winter winds, it wasn't immune to their haunting sounds.

From the kitchen window a bright light shone. Susan lit the lamp by her machine early. They could see her head and shoulders plainly as she bent over her work. At sight of her gran’pap and the children became silent.

From the kitchen window, a bright light shone. Susan turned on the lamp by her machine early. They could clearly see her head and shoulders as she leaned over her work. When they saw her, gran’pap and the kids fell silent.

“She’s always busy,” said gran’pap, after a moment. “She’s wonderful, she is.”

“She’s always busy,” said grandpa after a moment. “She’s amazing, she really is.”

Thomas and Eliza made no answer. They had had no experience with a mother who was not perpetually busy. Gran’pap began to whistle, as though to warn her of their presence, and she lifted her head and looked out into the dusk. Her face, now as always intensely grave and preoccupied, brightened a little. The company of a grown person must have been a blessing in this quiet spot. For three years Susan had lived here alone with her children.

Thomas and Eliza didn’t say anything. They had never dealt with a mother who wasn’t constantly busy. Gran’pap started to whistle, as if to alert her to their presence, and she lifted her head to look out into the twilight. Her face, as serious and focused as ever, brightened slightly. Having another adult around must have been a relief in this peaceful place. Susan had been living here alone with her children for three years.

Gran’pap did not go at once into the house, but took from the bench beside the door a large milk-pail and went to the barn. The children followed him, and stood just inside the door, listening to the[Pg 33] milk rattling into the pail. Gran’pap talked to Mooley, complimenting her upon her sleek coat and her beautiful eyes, upon her gentleness, and upon the abundance of her milk. When he had finished, he and the children went into the house together. Thomas took off his cap and Eliza her shawl and sunbonnet, and gran’pap hung them up on the high pegs. Then he looked sorrowfully at the figure before the sewing-machine.

Gran'pap didn't go straight into the house; instead, he grabbed a large milk pail from the bench by the door and headed to the barn. The kids followed him and stood just inside the door, listening to the milk clanking into the pail. Gran'pap chatted with Mooley, praising her shiny coat, beautiful eyes, gentle nature, and the plentiful milk she provided. Once he was done, he and the kids walked back into the house together. Thomas took off his cap, and Eliza removed her shawl and sunbonnet, while Gran'pap hung them up on the high pegs. Then he looked sadly at the figure sitting at the sewing machine.

“Ain’t you stopping yet, Susan?”

“Are you not stopping yet, Susan?”

“I must make one more,” came the answer from the bent head. “The man comes to fetch them to-morrow.”

“I have to make one more,” came the reply from the lowered head. “The guy is coming to pick them up tomorrow.”

“But not till afternoon, Susan, and see all you have done!”

“But not until the afternoon, Susan, look at everything you've done!”

Susan made no answer. Stepping quietly, gran’pap poured the milk into crocks, and carried the crocks into the cellar. When he returned, he gave the fire a little shake and began to get supper. He set the table and cut the potatoes and meat for stew, and put the stew on the stove. As he sliced the onion he made queer grimaces to amuse Thomas and Eliza. When a savory odor began to rise, the figure at the machine turned.

Susan didn't respond. Quietly, gran'pap poured the milk into jars and took them down to the cellar. When he came back, he poked the fire a bit and started preparing dinner. He set the table, chopped the potatoes and meat for the stew, and put the stew on the stove. As he sliced the onion, he made funny faces to entertain Thomas and Eliza. When a delicious smell started to waft through the air, the person at the machine turned around.

“You needn’t ’a’ done that, gran’pap!”

“You didn’t have to do that, grandpa!”

“Oh, yes, Susan. Now when you’re done, supper’ll be ready.”

“Oh, yes, Susan. Once you’re done, dinner will be ready.”

The machine whirred a little faster, the hands moved a little more swiftly. The sleeves of a shirt were added to the body, the band was put in place. Once Susan sighed, but so quickly did the whirring[Pg 34] sound begin once more that the sigh reached the ears of no one but herself.

The machine started to whir a bit faster, and the hands moved a little more quickly. The sleeves were attached to the body, and the band was secured. Susan let out a sigh, but the whirring[Pg 34] sound picked up again so quickly that no one heard her except for her.

The two children sat, meanwhile, upon the settle, their school-books in their hands. But they did not study. They pondered upon what gran’pap had said. Gran’pap had brought many miracles to pass. It was possible that he would bring this heavenly one to pass also. Sometimes they whispered to each other.

The two kids sat on the bench, their school books in hand. But they weren’t studying. They were thinking about what Grandpa had said. Grandpa had made many amazing things happen. It was possible he could make this wonderful thing happen too. Sometimes they whispered to each other.

When the whirring machine stopped and the mother pushed back her chair, gran’pap announced the feast ready. Susan carried the lamp from the machine to the table. She looked wretchedly tired. She rubbed her hand across her forehead, and when she sat down at the table she shielded her eyes from the light.

When the whirring machine stopped and the mother pushed back her chair, grandpa announced that the feast was ready. Susan carried the lamp from the machine to the table. She looked completely exhausted. She rubbed her hand across her forehead, and when she sat down at the table, she shielded her eyes from the light.

For once the children did not see that she was tired, for once they burst without thought into speech. Gran’pap’s promise had intoxicated them.

For once, the kids didn’t notice that she was tired; for once, they excitedly blurted out words without thinking. Gran’pap’s promise had thrilled them.

“Gran’pap says we will have a Christmas,” said Thomas, before he had lifted his spoon.

“Grandpa says we’re going to have a Christmas,” said Thomas, before he had lifted his spoon.

“With a big tree. He will cut it.”

“With a big tree. He will cut it.”

“And with presents,” said Eliza.

“And with gifts,” said Eliza.

“I would like a gun,” said Thomas.

“I want a gun,” said Thomas.

“And I a locket,” said Eliza.

“And I a locket,” said Eliza.

The mother shivered. She put her hands again to her forehead and closed her eyes.

The mother shivered. She placed her hands back on her forehead and shut her eyes.

“No,” said she. “There will be no Christmas.”

“No,” she said. “There’s not going to be any Christmas.”

“But, Susan—”

“But, Susan—”

Susan looked straight at her father. Her answer was final, but it was not rude; it sounded cruel,[Pg 35] but the old man was neither hurt nor offended.

Susan looked directly at her father. Her answer was absolute, but it wasn't rude; it came off as harsh,[Pg 35] but the old man was neither hurt nor offended.

“This is my house, father. There can be no tree and no presents. I cannot stand a tree, and I have no money for presents.”

“This is my house, Dad. There can't be a tree and no gifts. I can't stand a tree, and I don't have any money for gifts.”

The old man uttered a single “But”—then he said no more. The faces of Thomas and Eliza dropped, but they said nothing. After a while they looked furtively at their grandfather, as though to see how this correcting of his plans affected him. When they saw that tears dropped from his eyes, they looked down upon their plates.

The old man said only “But”—and then he stayed quiet. Thomas and Eliza’s expressions fell, but they didn’t say anything. After a bit, they glanced at their grandfather, trying to gauge how this change in his plans affected him. When they noticed tears streaming down his face, they lowered their eyes to their plates.

But grandfather was not long sad. He helped Susan to clear the table, then he sat down with the children. When they had finished their sums and had learned their spelling lesson and had read—toes on the stripe in the carpet, backs straight, books held in a prescribed manner—their reading lessons, he drew animals for them and cut rows of soldiers for Thomas and babies for Eliza. Their mother folded the shirts she had finished, laid fresh work on the machine for the morning, and sewed for an hour by hand on a dress for Eliza. Then she bade the children go to bed.

But grandfather didn't stay sad for long. He helped Susan clear the table, then sat down with the kids. Once they finished their math, learned their spelling, and read—feet on the stripe in the carpet, backs straight, books held properly—their reading lessons, he drew animals for them and cut out rows of soldiers for Thomas and babies for Eliza. Their mother folded the shirts she had finished, set fresh work on the sewing machine for the morning, and sewed by hand on a dress for Eliza for an hour. Then she told the kids it was time for bed.

“Are you going to sit up, gran’pap?” she asked, gently.

“Are you going to sit up, Grandpa?” she asked, gently.

“A little,” said gran’pap.

“A bit,” said grandpa.

“Good-night,” said Susan.

“Good night,” said Susan.

Gran’pap sat by the table for a long time, his head on his hand. Gradually the expression of his face changed from sadness to a grim yet tender determination.

Gran’pap sat by the table for a long time, his head resting on his hand. Gradually, his expression shifted from sadness to a serious yet gentle determination.

[Pg 36]

[Pg 36]

“We will see,” said he aloud.

"We'll see," he said.

Then he read a chapter in his Bible and went to bed.

Then he read a chapter in his Bible and went to sleep.

On Saturday gran’pap and the children went chestnutting. Their luck was amazing. After enough chestnuts had been reserved to supply the family’s most extensive needs, there were ten quarts to be sold. With the money they bought ten spools of thread for Susan.

On Saturday, Grandpa and the kids went chestnut picking. They had incredible luck. After saving enough chestnuts for the family's biggest needs, they ended up with ten quarts to sell. With the money, they bought ten spools of thread for Susan.

“You’ll get more for your work if you don’t have to pay your money for thread,” said gran’pap.

“You’ll earn more for your work if you don’t have to spend your money on thread,” gran’pap said.

Susan gave a little gasp. One who did not know her might have thought that she was about to cry. But Susan never cried.

Susan gasped a little. Someone who didn't know her might have thought she was about to cry. But Susan never cried.

“You oughtn’t to have spent your money for me,” she said.

“You shouldn't have spent your money on me,” she said.

If gran’pap was disappointed or grieved because Susan had said that the children could have no Christmas, he did not show it. He kept the wood-box full, he drove Mooley along the roadside to find a little late grass, and he heard the children say their lessons. When he was not thus occupied, he was in his little shop across the yard. Thither he had brought from his old home a jig-saw, a small turning lathe, and sundry other carpenter tools. He had here a little stove, and here on stormy days he worked. On pleasant days he made repairs to the house and barn, so that they should be winter-tight.

If grandpa was disappointed or upset because Susan said that the kids couldn't have Christmas, he didn't show it. He kept the wood box full, he took Mooley along the roadside to find some late grass, and he listened to the kids recite their lessons. When he wasn't busy with that, he was in his little shop across the yard. He had brought a jigsaw, a small lathe, and various other carpentry tools from his old home. He had a small stove there, and on stormy days he worked. On nice days, he made repairs to the house and barn to ensure they were ready for winter.

“The squirrels have thick coats,” said he. “Look out for cold weather!”

“The squirrels have thick fur,” he said. “Watch out for the cold weather!”

[Pg 37]

[Pg 37]

As a matter of fact, gran’pap disregarded entirely his daughter’s prohibition. When the children were at school and late at night, gran’pap was at work. He carved the animals for the garden and made the little houses and the cradle and the chessboard, and he gilded walnuts and hickory nuts to hang upon the tree, and popped the corn to make the little balls for the finishing of each branch. It was a long task; gran’pap often sat up half the night. Sometimes he worked in hope, sometimes in despair.

In fact, gran'pap completely ignored his daughter's ban. When the kids were at school and late at night, gran'pap was busy working. He carved animals for the garden, made little houses, a cradle, and a chessboard, and he gilded walnuts and hickory nuts to hang on the tree. He also popped corn to create little balls for finishing off each branch. It was a long process; gran'pap often stayed up half the night. Sometimes he worked with hope, and other times in despair.

“When she sees it in its grandeur, she will feel different,” said he when he was hopeful.

“When she sees it in all its glory, she will feel different,” he said when he was hopeful.

“Trouble’s got fixed on her mind,” said he when he despaired. “Perhaps she can’t change any more.”

“Trouble’s got her mind made up,” he said when he lost hope. “Maybe she can’t change anymore.”

“But I’ll try”—this was the invariable conclusion of grandfather’s meditations. “For the sake of her and these children, I’ll try.”

“But I’ll try”—this was always the final thought of grandfather’s reflections. “For her and these kids, I’ll try.”

Several times gran’pap was almost caught. The odor of popcorn was sniffed by Thomas and Eliza, returning a little earlier than usual from school, and a large supply had to be handed over to them. A spot of gilding on gran’pap’s coat was explained with difficulty. For the last days after the great tree had been dragged into the shop and set up gran’pap was in constant fear.

Several times grandpa almost got caught. The smell of popcorn was noticed by Thomas and Eliza when they came back from school a bit earlier than usual, and he had to hand over a large supply to them. A spot of gold on grandpa's coat was hard to explain. In the days after the big tree was brought into the shop and set up, grandpa was constantly anxious.

“On Christmas eve, after those children are in bed, I’ll take her over,” planned gran’pap. “I’ll have a light burning. When she sees the tree, she’ll feel different.”

“On Christmas Eve, after the kids are in bed, I’ll take her over,” planned grandpa. “I’ll have a light on. When she sees the tree, she’ll feel different.”

But now Christmas eve was past and Susan had[Pg 38] not been led to the little shop. Susan had gone to her room and gran’pap had gone to his and Christmas morning was almost at hand. Gran’pap had never been so miserable.

But now Christmas Eve was over, and Susan hadn’t been taken to the little shop. Susan had gone to her room, and Grandpa had gone to his, with Christmas morning almost upon them. Grandpa had never felt so miserable.

“She’ll never forgive me,” said he, as he lay down upon his bed and looked up at the stars. “Oh, dear! oh dear!”

“She’ll never forgive me,” he said, as he lay down on his bed and looked up at the stars. “Oh, man! oh man!”

At two o’clock gran’pap woke, conscious of a disturbance of mind. He lay for a moment thinking of Susan, then he realized that it was another uneasiness which had disturbed him.

At two o’clock, Grandpa woke up, feeling a sense of unease. He lay there for a moment thinking about Susan, and then he realized it was another discomfort that had disturbed him.

“I left that light burning!” said he, as he sprang out of bed.

“I left that light on!” he said, jumping out of bed.

He dressed quickly, and went down the stairs into the kitchen. To his consternation the door stood ajar.

He got dressed quickly and went down the stairs into the kitchen. To his shock, the door was slightly open.

“Burglars!” said gran’pap. Then gran’pap stood still. The shop was on the side of Susan’s room; he saw in the dim firelight that Susan’s shawl was gone from its hook.

“Burglars!” said grandpa. Then grandpa stood still. The shop was next to Susan’s room; he saw in the soft firelight that Susan’s shawl was missing from its hook.

“Oh my! oh my!” said gran’pap, as he made his way across the yard.

“Oh my! oh my!” said grandpa, as he walked across the yard.

Then he came to another abrupt pause in his progress. He heard a sound, a strange sound, the sound of crying. He tiptoed closer to the door of the shop. Within sat Susan upon a low bench, her head bent low, her hands across her face. He could see her shoulders heave, he could hear the pitiful sound of her sobbing.

Then he stopped suddenly again. He heard a noise, a strange noise, the sound of crying. He quietly moved closer to the shop door. Inside, Susan sat on a low bench, her head hanging down, her hands covering her face. He could see her shoulders shake, he could hear the heartbreaking sound of her sobs.

Gran’pap was in despair. He did not know what[Pg 39] he should do, whether he should go forward or back. It was evident at least that his plan had not been successful.

Gran’pap was feeling hopeless. He didn’t know whether to move ahead or go back. It was clear that his plan hadn’t worked.

“She’s never cried before,” said he.

"She’s never cried before," he said.

Then, seeing Susan rise, he took a middle course and stepped into the shadow of the little building. Susan did not give another glance at the beautiful tree with its out-stretched arms; she went across the yard, still crying, and into the house.

Then, seeing Susan get up, he chose a neutral path and stepped into the shadow of the small building. Susan didn’t look back at the beautiful tree with its outstretched branches; she walked across the yard, still crying, and went into the house.

“She even forgot to lock the door,” said gran’pap, as he went into the shop.

“She even forgot to lock the door,” said grandpa, as he walked into the shop.

He stood for a moment and looked at the tree.

He paused for a moment and gazed at the tree.

“We can keep the door locked,” said he, mournfully. “I can give ’em the things another time. Perhaps she would let me give ’em each one thing this morning.”

“We can keep the door locked,” he said sadly. “I can give them the things another time. Maybe she would let me give each of them one thing this morning.”

Then gran’pap heard a stir, the sound of a footstep, the rustle of approaching skirts. He turned and faced the door.

Then Grandpa heard a noise, the sound of a footstep, the rustle of approaching skirts. He turned and faced the door.

“Susan!” said he.

“Susan!” he said.

It was Susan come back, Susan with a burden in her arms. She looked at her father with a start. Her face was different. It was suddenly clear that she had been a beautiful girl. She laid her burden upon the little bench.

It was Susan who returned, Susan with a load in her arms. She glanced at her father, startled. Her face had changed. It was suddenly obvious that she had been a beautiful girl. She placed her load on the small bench.

“Here is a little rifle that was his father’s,” said she. “And here is a little chain and locket that was mine. You put them under the tree, gran’pap.”

“Here’s a little rifle that belonged to his dad,” she said. “And here’s a little chain and locket that were mine. You can put them under the tree, grandpa.”

“Oh, Susan!” said the old man.

“Oh, Susan!” said the old man.

But Susan was already at the door. There she[Pg 40] turned and looked back. Again she was crying, but she was smiling, too. It was plain that for Susan the worst of grief was past.

But Susan was already at the door. There she[Pg 40] turned and looked back. She was crying again, but she was also smiling. It was clear that, for Susan, the worst of her grief was behind her.

“Merry Christmas, gran’pap!” said she. “You’d better go to bed.”

“Merry Christmas, Grandpa!” she said. “You should get some sleep.”

“Same to you!” faltered gran’pap.

"Right back at you!" faltered gran’pap.

Then he took the little rifle and the chain and locket in his hands and hugged them to his breast.

Then he took the small rifle and the chain with the locket in his hands and held them close to his chest.

“Oh my! oh my! oh my!” said gran’pap. “What will those children do!”

“Oh my! oh my! oh my!” said grandpa. “What are those kids going to do!”

[Pg 41]

[Pg 41]

[4] By permission of the author and the “Outlook.”

[4] With the author's permission and that of "Outlook."


HOW OLD MR. LONG-TAIL BECAME A
SANTA CLAUS[5]

Harrison Cady

Harrison Cady

“No, sir-ree, you don’t catch me giving anything to Christmas charity. No, sir-ree! It’s all nonsense anyway,” said old Mr. Long-Tail as he slammed his door shut with a great bang right in the face of a startled snowbird who had called to solicit a contribution for the Christmas fund for the poor and needy.

“No way, I’m not giving anything to Christmas charity. No way! It’s all just nonsense anyway,” said old Mr. Long-Tail as he slammed his door shut with a loud bang right in the face of a startled snowbird who had come to ask for a donation for the Christmas fund for the poor and needy.

Then with a frown he turned, drawing his old padded dressing gown more closely about him, and hobbled over to his large easy-chair before the blazing fire. Seating himself among its cushions he proceeded to pour out a steaming bowl of broth from a copper pot and to help himself to a bit of toast from a trivet before the fire.

Then with a scowl he turned, wrapping his old padded bathrobe tighter around himself, and hobbled over to his big comfy chair in front of the roaring fire. Settling into its cushions, he poured a steaming bowl of broth from a copper pot and took a piece of toast from a trivet in front of the fire.

“Ha, ha!” he squeaked. “This is pretty snug,” and his lips curled into a satisfied smile as he glanced over to where the boisterous snowflakes were dashing against the window pane.

“Ha, ha!” he squeaked. “This is really cozy,” and his lips curled into a satisfied smile as he glanced over to where the lively snowflakes were rushing against the window.

“Who-o-o! Who-o-o!” whistled the cold North Wind as it rattled the shutters.

“Whooo! Whooo!” whistled the cold North Wind as it shook the shutters.

[Pg 42]

[Pg 42]

“Crackety-crackety,” answered back the leaping flames in the grate with a merry shower of sparks.

“Crackety-crackety,” replied the dancing flames in the fireplace with a cheerful burst of sparks.

Yes, Mr. Long-Tail was snug—very, very snug. His comfortable little house fairly glowed with warmth, and its pantry shelves sagged under their weight of good things. So, on this cold winter’s day, the Day-Before-Christmas, he of all the many forest folk could afford to scoff and shoo away unwelcome callers. For why should he worry about the needy and the cold? His shelves were full and his fire was warm. Besides, did he not have many storehouses filled to overflowing?

Yes, Mr. Long-Tail was cozy—very, very cozy. His comfy little house practically radiated warmth, and its pantry shelves were loaded with delicious food. So, on this chilly winter day, the day before Christmas, he, more than anyone else in the forest, could afford to dismiss and send away uninvited guests. After all, why should he worry about those who were in need and cold? His shelves were stocked, and his fire was warm. Plus, didn’t he have several storage places brimming with supplies?

But many there were in the great world who were not as free from worry as Mr. Long-Tail. Many days of heavy storms and cruel winds had drifted the snow and covered fields and forests alike with a thick white mantle which, freezing, had made it almost impossible for many little creatures to reach their hidden stores or to find a stray berry.

But many people in the big world weren’t as carefree as Mr. Long-Tail. Many days of heavy storms and harsh winds had blown the snow around, covering fields and forests with a thick white blanket that, once frozen, made it nearly impossible for many small creatures to get to their hidden food or to find a stray berry.

For weeks past they had been watching and waiting in the hope of better weather. Christmas was drawing near, and they had planned a grand celebration around a great fir tree which grew on a lofty knoll at the very edge of the forest. They had planned to trim it from top to bottom with long garlands of holly, while myriads of blazing candles would glisten and sparkle as they shed their light upon boughs heavily laden with presents.

For weeks, they had been watching and waiting, hoping for better weather. Christmas was approaching, and they had planned a big celebration around a tall fir tree that grew on a high hill at the edge of the forest. They intended to decorate it from top to bottom with long strands of holly, while countless glowing candles would shine and sparkle, illuminating branches weighed down with presents.

Then one day came Bad Weather, and with him a great blizzard which howled and shrieked and added huge drifts of snow. The little forest people looked[Pg 43] out from their windows to see the blizzard imps dancing in glee, and as days went by they slowly gave up hope of the great Christmas celebration. Many tiny creatures watched their storehouses of provisions gradually disappear under the snow, and each day saw the list of the needy increase.

Then one day, Bad Weather arrived, bringing a fierce blizzard that howled and shrieked, piling up huge drifts of snow. The little forest creatures looked out from their windows to see the blizzard imps dancing with joy, and as days passed, they slowly lost hope for the big Christmas celebration. Many tiny beings watched their stockpiles of food gradually vanish beneath the snow, and each day, the number of those in need grew.

So the Day-Before-Christmas found every little eye carrying a look of worry and every little voice sobbed: “We can do but little for this Christmas, and that only for the very poor,” all but old Mr. Long-Tail. His eyes held no look of worry. He was in a class by himself, for, as sometimes happens, not any of his storehouses were buried and every snowflake that fell before his door seemed to be instantly whisked away by the North Wind.

So, on the day before Christmas, every little eye showed a look of worry, and every little voice sobbed, “We can do very little for this Christmas, and that only for the very poor,” except for old Mr. Long-Tail. His eyes didn't show any sign of worry. He was in a category of his own, because, as sometimes happens, none of his storages were buried, and every snowflake that fell in front of his door seemed to be quickly swept away by the North Wind.

And so he sat before his fire and drank his broth and wheezed in his most disagreeable voice: “Christmas! Bah! I’ll have none of it!”

And so he sat in front of his fire, drank his broth, and wheezed in his most unpleasant voice: “Christmas! Bah! I want nothing to do with it!”

For to explain: Old Mr. Long-Tail was a rat, and a very miserly one at that. In fact, he traced his pedigree directly back to the great family of Miser Rats, who had a habit of gathering hoards of curious things and tucking them away in funny little storehouses where one could find everything from an old button to a bit of brightly colored glass, along with queer dried roots and vegetables. Old Mr. Long-Tail had lived a long time and, as he had likewise inherited the family traits, his storehouses were many.

To explain: Old Mr. Long-Tail was a rat, and a very stingy one at that. In fact, he traced his lineage directly back to the famous family of Miser Rats, who were known for collecting all sorts of odd things and hiding them away in quirky little storage spaces where you could find everything from an old button to a piece of colorful glass, along with strange dried roots and veggies. Old Mr. Long-Tail had lived for a long time, and since he inherited the family traits, he had many storage spaces.

So he sat all alone the Day-Before-Christmas, buried in his great armchair, and thought only of how very comfortable he was—he, the very richest[Pg 44] creature in the great forest. But old Mr. Long-Tail was not happy, for with all his great riches there was one thing more he longed for—that was a certain kind of yellow corn, and that corn was hidden away in a certain corn bin in a certain old barn a goodly distance away.

So he sat all alone on Christmas Eve, sunk deep in his big armchair, only thinking about how comfortable he was—he, the richest creature in the vast forest. But old Mr. Long-Tail wasn't happy, because despite his wealth, there was one thing he really wanted—that was a specific type of yellow corn, and that corn was stored away in a certain corn bin in an old barn quite a distance away.

“Ah! If I only had a little of that fine corn for my Christmas dinner,” sighed old Mr. Long-Tail, for secretly he did intend to celebrate Christmas Day, but all by himself.

“Ah! If only I had a bit of that great corn for my Christmas dinner,” sighed old Mr. Long-Tail, for deep down he did plan to celebrate Christmas Day, but all alone.

Finally he went to the window and peered out. “Whew! It’s a pretty rough day, but I believe I might make it,” he exclaimed as he drew on his big coat and wound his woolen scarf about his neck. Then he threw an empty sack over his shoulder and, buckling on a pair of snowshoes, headed straight for that distant barn.

Finally, he went to the window and looked outside. “Wow! It’s a tough day, but I think I can manage,” he said as he put on his big coat and wrapped his wool scarf around his neck. Then he threw an empty sack over his shoulder and, strapping on a pair of snowshoes, headed straight for that faraway barn.

Reaching it after a very long and difficult trip, he removed his snowshoes and crawled under the old building until he came to a convenient crack in the floor, and raising himself carefully he crept noiselessly within. Everything was silent and deserted except for the groaning of the wind about the eaves. Mr. Long-Tail lost no time in getting across the floor to a large wooden bin beside the wall, and he sped quickly along its side until he came to an opening, and then, with a hurried look over his shoulder, he stepped inside—not inside the bin, but right into a large box trap, the cover of which dropped with a thunderous clap, and old Mr. Long-Tail found himself a prisoner.

Reaching it after a long and tough journey, he took off his snowshoes and crawled under the old building until he found a convenient crack in the floor. Carefully raising himself, he crept silently inside. Everything was quiet and deserted except for the wind groaning around the eaves. Mr. Long-Tail wasted no time making his way across the floor to a large wooden bin next to the wall, and he quickly moved along its side until he found an opening. Then, with a quick glance over his shoulder, he stepped inside—not into the bin, but right into a large box trap, the cover of which slammed down with a booming noise, and old Mr. Long-Tail found himself trapped.

[Pg 45]

[Pg 45]

It was all so sudden and unexpected that it quite took his breath away. He tried to find a way of escape, but there was no escape for old Mr. Long-Tail. Exhausted, he crouched down and moaned, “Oh, dear! Oh, dear! I’m caught! I’m caught!” and his falling tears went splash as they fell on the floor of his prison.

It all happened so suddenly and unexpectedly that it completely took his breath away. He tried to find a way out, but there was no way for old Mr. Long-Tail to escape. Worn out, he crouched down and groaned, “Oh, no! Oh, no! I’m trapped! I’m trapped!” and his tears splashed as they hit the floor of his prison.

Yes, he was caught, and caught so well that unless something unforeseen happened he was doomed to spend his Christmas Day in that box trap. Poor old Mr. Long-Tail, who had planned to celebrate all alone with a delicious feast!

Yes, he was caught, and caught so well that unless something unexpected occurred, he was destined to spend his Christmas Day in that box trap. Poor old Mr. Long-Tail, who had planned to celebrate all by himself with a delicious feast!

One hour passed; then another; then many more followed, and Mr. Long-Tail commenced to feel cold and hungry—yes, hungry right in that terrible trap in that well-filled corn bin. He shivered and shivered until the old box trap fairly made the corn rattle.

One hour went by; then another; and soon many more passed, and Mr. Long-Tail began to feel cold and hungry—yes, hungry right there in that awful trap in the corn bin that was full of corn. He shivered and shivered until the old box trap made the corn rattle.

“Hush! Hush! What’s that?” whispered one little snowbird to another as they huddled under the eaves of the old barn. “I hear sumfin.”

“Hush! Hush! What’s that?” whispered one little snowbird to another as they huddled under the eaves of the old barn. “I hear something.”

Just then old Mr. Long-Tail gave a low moan.

Just then, old Mr. Long-Tail let out a low groan.

“Whew!—Someone is in distress,” cried the little snowbirds together as they cocked their heads to one side and listened.

“Wow!—Someone's in trouble,” exclaimed the little snowbirds together as they tilted their heads to one side and listened.

Again came a moan.

Again came a groan.

“Whew! Some poor soul is in distress and we must help him.”

“Phew! Someone is in trouble and we need to help him.”

And those two little snowbirds spread their wings and went whirling down to a window sill, and finding a broken pane they poked their heads in and listened until they heard the sob again.

And those two little snowbirds spread their wings and flew down to a window sill. Finding a broken pane, they poked their heads in and listened until they heard the sob again.

[Pg 46]

[Pg 46]

Then they both peeped loudly: “Who’s there?”

Then they both shouted, “Who’s there?”

Faintly from the bin came a plaintive cry: “Help! Help! It’s me, poor Mr. Long-Tail.”

Faintly from the bin came a sad cry: “Help! Help! It’s me, poor Mr. Long-Tail.”

The two little snowbirds without hesitation flew right into the old barn and commenced to investigate.

The two little snowbirds quickly flew into the old barn and started to explore.

“It’s old Mr. Long-Tail all right,” said one as he spied the tip of the rat’s tail protruding from the end of the box. “Oh! So you are the crabbed old fellow who shooed us away from your door this morning,” said the other upon recognizing Mr. Long-Tail’s voice.

“It’s definitely old Mr. Long-Tail,” said one as he spotted the tip of the rat’s tail sticking out from the end of the box. “Oh! So you’re the grumpy old guy who shooed us away from your door this morning,” said the other upon recognizing Mr. Long-Tail’s voice.

Mr. Long-Tail sobbed: “Set me free, and anything I own is yours.”

Mr. Long-Tail cried, “Let me go, and everything I have is yours.”

“We are going to set you free all right,” cried the little birds, “but we don’t want anything of yours. No, sir. We only accept presents from willing givers, and just to show you, we are going to return good for evil.” And straightway they began to dig those yellow ears of corn from under the old box trap. Suddenly it fell on its side and the cover opened enough for Mr. Long-Tail to slip out. He didn’t stop, and he didn’t even thank those little snowbirds for saving his life. No. He only ran just as fast as his legs would carry him straight for his home.

“We’re going to set you free, for sure,” shouted the little birds, “but we don’t want anything from you. Nope. We only take gifts from people who want to give, and to prove it, we’re going to return good for bad.” And right away, they started to dig out those yellow ears of corn from under the old box trap. Suddenly, it tipped over and the lid opened just enough for Mr. Long-Tail to slip out. He didn’t stop, and he didn’t even thank those little snowbirds for saving his life. No. He just ran as fast as he could straight for home.

“My! That was a narrow escape,” he puffed as he bolted his heavy door. “You don’t catch me leaving this snug little house again”; and he stirred the fire and dropped down into his big easy-chair.

“My! That was a close call,” he breathed as he locked his heavy door. “You won’t see me stepping out of this cozy little house again”; and he poked the fire and settled into his big comfy chair.

For a long, long time he sat and looked into the crackling flames as they danced and leaped up the[Pg 47] chimney. Then gradually old Mr. Long-Tail commenced to see strange shapes. Curious visions appeared—visions new and strange; and along with them came troubling thoughts, and, do all he could, he couldn’t shut them out.

For a really long time, he sat and watched the crackling flames as they danced and jumped up the[Pg 47] chimney. Slowly, old Mr. Long-Tail started to see strange shapes. Odd visions appeared—fresh and unfamiliar; and with them came unsettling thoughts that he couldn’t push away, no matter how hard he tried.

As the flames danced they shaped themselves into weird pictures of huddled creatures bent with cold and hunger, as they drew their cloaks about them. He could hear the roar of the winter tempest; he saw lines of empty stockings and heard plaintive calls for food. Then he saw a score of rich storehouses filled to overflowing, with doors heavily barred, while before them walked a grotesque figure, and that figure was turning away groups of starving forest folk. And, last of all, he saw two tiny snowbirds helping someone out of a trap, someone who whined and whimpered and cried: “Help! Help! It’s me, poor Mr. Long-Tail.”

As the flames flickered, they formed strange images of shivering creatures hunched over from the cold and hunger, pulling their cloaks tightly around themselves. He could hear the howl of the winter storm; he saw rows of empty stockings and heard desperate cries for food. Then he spotted a number of wealthy storerooms overflowing with supplies, their doors heavily barred, while in front of them stood a bizarre figure that was sending away groups of starving forest dwellers. Finally, he noticed two small snowbirds assisting someone trapped, someone who whined and cried out: “Help! Help! It’s me, poor Mr. Long-Tail.”

This was too much for him. He jumped suddenly to his feet and cried: “That’s me, a mean old miser, who does nothing for anyone but himself. The poor and needy I turn away, and I don’t even thank those who save my life—me, poor old Miser Long-Tail.”

This was too much for him. He suddenly jumped to his feet and exclaimed: “That’s me, a greedy old miser, who does nothing for anyone but himself. I turn away the poor and needy, and I don’t even thank those who save my life—me, poor old Miser Long-Tail.”

Ashamed and humbled he sat down again and remained motionless for a long, long time. Then, with a sudden cry of joy, he jumped to his feet and looked at the clock.

Ashamed and humbled, he sat down again and stayed still for a long time. Then, with a sudden cry of joy, he jumped to his feet and looked at the clock.

“Hurrah! There’s yet time. There are still a few hours left,” he cried as he drew on his coat and, gathering a pile of empty bags together, he disappeared into the night.

“Hurrah! There’s still time. A few hours left,” he shouted as he put on his coat and, gathering up a pile of empty bags, he vanished into the night.

[Pg 48]

[Pg 48]

The Night-Before-Christmas! That magic hour of all the year when Santa Claus, behind his team of reindeer steeds, rides hither and thither from one chimney top to another. But on this particular night the little creatures of the great forest had given up all hope of any Christmas visitor and were huddled in their beds for warmth. They were fast asleep, dreaming their troubled dreams of empty shelves and stockings. Outside the great world lay covered with ice and snow, for the blizzard had gone on its way and a cold winter moon shone on the hanging icicles.

The Night-Before-Christmas! That magical time of year when Santa Claus, with his team of reindeer, travels from one chimney to another. But on this particular night, the little animals of the great forest had lost all hope of a Christmas visitor and were snuggled in their beds for warmth. They were fast asleep, dreaming their uneasy dreams of empty shelves and stockings. Outside, the vast world was covered in ice and snow, as the blizzard had passed, and a chilly winter moon shone on the hanging icicles.

Then suddenly there came, at the exact hour of twelve, the ringing of a bell. The little people awoke with a start and in excited voices cried: “It’s a Christmas bell! It’s a Christmas bell!”

Then suddenly, at exactly midnight, a bell rang. The little people jolted awake and yelled excitedly, “It’s a Christmas bell! It’s a Christmas bell!”

In a flash they were out of their beds, and, hurriedly dressing, they scampered toward the echoing bell.

In an instant, they jumped out of bed and quickly got dressed as they rushed toward the ringing bell.

And what do you suppose they saw?

And what do you think they saw?

A smiling old rat, who, with the aid of his long tail, was ringing the bell! While before him on the ground was spread a wonderful collection of Christmas gifts, and above all was the sign:

A smiling old rat, who, with the help of his long tail, was ringing the bell! Spread out in front of him on the ground was an amazing assortment of Christmas gifts, and above it all was the sign:

Peace on Earth
And Good Will Toward Men
A Merry Christmas to All!
From Mr. Long-tail.

Peace on Earth
And Kindness to All
Happy Holidays to Everyone!
From Mr. Long-tail.

[Pg 49]

[Pg 49]

[5] Reprinted by permission of the author and the “Ladies’ Home Journal.”

[5] Reprinted with permission from the author and the “Ladies’ Home Journal.”


THE STORY OF THE FIELD OF ANGELS[6]

Florence Morse Kingsley

Florence Morse Kingsley

In the deep valley below Bethlehem an undulating meadow stretches east and west, its grass starred thick with blossoms in the days after the autumn rains. The villagers call it the Field of Angels, though to some it is known as the Place of the Star. In the days of the Cæsars the turrets of Migdol Edar, the shepherds’ watch tower, still looked down upon the place, though shepherds had long ceased to watch their flocks there by night.

In the deep valley below Bethlehem, a rolling meadow stretches east and west, its grass thick with flowers in the days after the autumn rains. The villagers call it the Field of Angels, though some refer to it as the Place of the Star. In the days of the Cæsars, the turrets of Migdol Edar, the shepherds’ watch tower, still looked down on the area, even though shepherds had long stopped watching their flocks there at night.

Six miles to the north, behind the scarred shoulders of the ravaged hills, lay shamed and desolate Jerusalem. There was no longer a temple therein whither the tribes of Israel could go up to praise and magnify the name of Jehovah. Of all that great and glorious Zion there remained only a place for wailing by a ruined wall.

Six miles north, behind the battered hills, sat the shameful and desolate Jerusalem. There was no longer a temple where the tribes of Israel could go to praise and honor the name of God. Of all that beautiful Zion, only a spot for mourning by a crumbling wall remained.

But flowers bloomed again in the red tracks of the Roman armies, and again there were little children to whom the horrors of that time of death were only as a tale that is told between waking and sleeping. When the sun shines in unclouded heavens, and myriads of flowers wave in the sweet wind, and the[Pg 50] lark floods his acres of sky with down-dropping melody, what young thing will lament ruined temples or yet vanished cities, be they never so glorious? And so, the children were plucking the first flowers in the Field of Angels with shouts and laughter.

But flowers bloomed again in the red paths of the Roman armies, and once more there were little children for whom the horrors of that time of death were just stories told between waking and sleeping. When the sun shines in a clear sky, and countless flowers sway in the gentle breeze, and the lark fills the vast sky with its beautiful song, what young person will mourn ruined temples or lost cities, no matter how glorious they once were? And so, the children were picking the first flowers in the Field of Angels, shouting and laughing.

In the dwarfed shadow of Migdol Edar sat an old man who talked with himself in the midst of his great silver beard, his blue eyes shining like twinkling pools amid the frosty sedge of a winter’s morning. “The young things crop the blossoms like lambs,” he muttered, and stretched his withered hand to gather a tuft of the white, starlike flowers. Then he smiled to see a troop of little ones running toward him fearless as the lambs to which he had likened them.

In the small shadow of Migdol Edar sat an old man who spoke to himself amid his great silver beard, his blue eyes sparkling like shining pools on a frosty winter morning. “The young ones pick the flowers like lambs,” he muttered, stretching his withered hand to gather a bunch of white, star-like flowers. Then he smiled as he saw a group of little kids running toward him, fearless like the lambs he had compared them to.

First came a tall girl of ten, her clear olive cheek shaded by a tangle of curls; she held a flower-crowned baby in each hand. Behind her lagged three or four smaller girls and half a score of boys, shyer and more suspicious than their sisters.

First came a tall ten-year-old girl, her clear olive cheek shaded by a mess of curly hair; she held a flower-crowned baby in each hand. Behind her trailed three or four smaller girls and about twenty boys, who were shyer and more cautious than their sisters.

“Good sir, wilt thou gather flowers in the Angel Field?” demanded the tall girl fixing bright, questioning eyes upon the stranger.

“Excuse me, sir, will you pick flowers in the Angel Field?” asked the tall girl, looking at the stranger with bright, eager eyes.

“Thou hast said truth, maiden,” answered the old man.

"You've spoken the truth, young lady," replied the old man.

“I have come from over seas to gather them. And I will also tell thee one thing. Seest thou how many blossoms grow in this low valley? There grows a shining thought for every flower; these also would I gather.”

“I have come from across the sea to collect them. And I will also tell you one thing. Do you see how many blossoms grow in this low valley? For every flower, there’s a shining thought; I want to gather those too.”

The girl shook her head. “We have found no[Pg 51] shining thoughts in this field, honorable stranger,” she said. “Here are star flowers, and blue lilies of Israel, and anemones purple and scarlet. There are no flowers like those of the Angel Field. But I would that we might see the shining things which thou hast gathered.”

The girl shook her head. “We haven’t found any[Pg 51] shining thoughts in this field, honorable stranger,” she said. “Here we have star flowers, blue lilies of Israel, and purple and scarlet anemones. There are no flowers like those in the Angel Field. But I wish we could see the shining things you’ve gathered.”

“Sit ye down upon the grass, every child of you,” cried the old man, his blue eyes beaming with delight, “and I will show you my shining thoughts, for in truth they are fairer than the flowers which perish in the plucking. See, child, the blue lilies of Israel how they droop and wither, and the star flowers drop their petals like early snow; but I will show you that which can never perish. Look you, children, I was no taller than yon little lad—he with the scarlet tunic; and I wandered with the shepherds in this field—which in those days was known only as the valley of flocks—gathering flowers and minding the paschal lambs. They strayed not far from their mothers. Great Jerusalem was in its latter glory, and a marvelous bright star shone in the heavens. Wise men there were who declared that the star heralded the birth of Israel’s deliverer, He who should be King of kings and Lord even of the Romans. The shepherds talked of these things in the night watches, and I, folded in my father’s abba, listened between dreams.

“Sit down on the grass, every one of you,” cried the old man, his blue eyes shining with joy, “and I will share my bright ideas with you, for honestly, they’re more beautiful than the flowers that wilt when picked. Look, child, at the blue lilies of Israel, how they droop and die, and the star flowers drop their petals like early snow; but I will show you something that can never fade away. Look, children, I was no taller than that little boy over there— the one in the red tunic; and I roamed with the shepherds in this field—which back then was only known as the valley of flocks—picking flowers and watching the paschal lambs. They didn’t wander far from their mothers. Great Jerusalem was in its later glory, and a marvelous bright star lit up the sky. There were wise men who said that the star announced the birth of Israel’s savior, He who would be King of kings and Lord even over the Romans. The shepherds spoke of these things during the night, and I, wrapped in my father’s cloak, listened between dreams.

“’Twas in this very spot we gathered on the night of which I will tell you. My father, the head shepherd, and very learned in the Psalms and Prophets, sat silent while the others talked softly of the flocks[Pg 52] and of the weather, which was uncommon mild for the time of year, and of the pilgrims who had gathered out of all the provinces to pay tribute to the heathen emperor. The heavens were dark save for the great star which shamed all the rest into twinkling sparks. The young moon hung low in the west. I saw all this from the shelter of my father’s cloak, and was content even as the lambs which lay close to the warm hearts of their mothers in the soft, damp grass.

“It was in this very spot that we gathered on the night I'm about to tell you about. My father, the head shepherd and very knowledgeable in the Psalms and Prophets, sat quietly while the others talked softly about the flocks[Pg 52] and the unusually mild weather for this time of year, and about the pilgrims who had come from all over to pay tribute to the heathen emperor. The skies were dark except for the bright star that made all the others look like twinkling sparks. The young moon hung low in the west. I saw all this from the shelter of my father’s cloak and felt content, just like the lambs lying close to the warm bodies of their mothers in the soft, damp grass.”

“Suddenly my father lifted up his great voice. ‘The Lord is in His holy temple: let all the earth keep silent before Him!’ So spake he, and the others, marveling, held their peace. My young eyes were just closing in a dream of peace, but they opened wide at sound of my father’s solemn voice: ‘Behold I will send My messenger, and he shall prepare the way before Me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple. Behold, He shall come, saith the Lord of hosts!’

“Suddenly, my father raised his powerful voice. ‘The Lord is in His holy temple; let all the earth be silent before Him!’ With that, he spoke, and the others, amazed, fell silent. My young eyes were just about to close in a peaceful dream, but they flew wide open at the sound of my father’s serious tone: ‘Look, I will send My messenger, and he will prepare the way for Me; and the Lord, whom you are seeking, will suddenly come to His temple. Look, He will come,’ says the Lord of hosts!”

“Then did the earth swoon and tremble—or so it seemed to my young fancy—and the light of the star on a sudden blazed forth with myriads of sparkling rays, of all colors splendid and rare, and radiance presently took shape to itself and became the figure of a man clad in dazzling garments who stood over against the sleeping flocks. He spoke, and his voice was as the voice of Jordan when he rolleth his spring floods to the sea. Every man of the shepherds was fallen to the ground with fright; but I[Pg 53] lay unafraid in the shelter of my father’s cloak and saw and heard all.

“Then the earth seemed to sway and shake—or at least, that’s how it felt to my young imagination—and suddenly, the light of the star blazed forth with countless sparkling rays, in all kinds of vibrant and rare colors. The radiance quickly took shape and became the figure of a man dressed in dazzling clothes, standing in front of the sleeping flocks. He spoke, and his voice was like the voice of the Jordan when it rushes its spring floods to the sea. Every shepherd fell to the ground in fear; but I[Pg 53] lay unafraid under my father’s cloak and saw and heard everything.

“‘Fear not,’ said the shining one, ‘for behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day, in the city of David, a Savior, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you: Ye shall find the Babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.’

“‘Don’t be afraid,’ said the angel, ‘because I have good news that will bring great joy to everyone. Today, in the city of David, a Savior has been born to you; he is Christ the Lord. And this will be the sign for you: You will find the baby wrapped in strips of cloth and lying in a manger.’”

“Then were the heavens and the silent valley and the heights of Bethlehem filled with shining ones, who lifted up their voices in songs the like of which never yet fell on mortal ears. ‘Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men!’ The anthem rose and fell in glorious waves of melody toward the star blazing in mid-heaven. The voices passed singing into the silence, and the shining forms, blent once more with the celestial rays of the star, wavered for an instant before our dazzled eyes, and were gone.

“Then the skies, the quiet valley, and the heights of Bethlehem were filled with shining beings, who raised their voices in songs like nothing ever heard by human ears. ‘Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill toward all people!’ The anthem rose and fell in beautiful waves of melody toward the star shining in the sky. The voices faded into silence, and the shining figures blended once more with the bright rays of the star, shimmering for a moment before our amazed eyes, and then vanished.

“My father was the first to recover himself from that trance of wonderment. ‘Let us now go even to Bethlehem,’ he said, ‘and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known to us.’

“My father was the first to snap out of that state of amazement. ‘Let’s go to Bethlehem now,’ he said, ‘and see what’s happened, which the Lord has revealed to us.’”

“The shepherds girt themselves to depart, and I, creeping from the warm folds of the abba into the chill night, followed hard after them. Being low of stature—for I was no higher than yon little lad—I saw a thing which the others perceived not: the[Pg 54] soft, damp grass was starred with snowy blossoms both far and near where the feet of the angels had trod. I lagged behind to gather of them a great handful.

“The shepherds got ready to leave, and I, creeping out from the warm folds of the abba into the chilly night, followed closely behind them. Being short—for I was no taller than that little boy—I noticed something that the others didn’t: the soft, damp grass was dotted with white flowers both close by and far away where the angels had walked. I fell behind to gather a big handful of them.”

“The dim light of the inn swung half-way up the rocky steep, and there we waited in the darkness, my young heart beating loud in my ears, whilst my father parleyed with the keeper of the gate. ‘There was no babe within,’ the porter said, and would have shut the door fast in our faces but that my father, being a man of authority and insisting that it was even as he had said, presently pushed by him into the khan. And indeed there was no babe in all the place, only pilgrims lying close to the sleeping-lofts and their beasts which crowded the courtyards.

“The dim light of the inn flickered halfway up the rocky incline, and there we waited in the darkness, my heart racing loudly in my ears, while my father talked to the gatekeeper. ‘There’s no baby here,’ the porter said, and would have slammed the door in our faces if my father, who was a man of authority and insisted on his claim, hadn’t pushed past him into the inn. And indeed, there was no baby anywhere, just pilgrims resting near the sleeping areas and their animals crowding the courtyards.”

“I pulled my father’s sleeve and whispered to him that the angel said we should find the Babe lying in a manger. And in truth, my children, when presently we were come to the place where the great oxen were housed from the winter’s cold, we found the young mother and the Babe wrapped in swaddling clothes lying in a manger. He, the Salvation of Israel—the Messiah—the Desire of Nations! These eyes gazed upon Him in His beauty. These hands touched Him as He lay asleep in the manger nestled in His soft garments on the yellow straw.”

“I tugged at my dad’s sleeve and whispered to him that the angel said we should look for the baby lying in a manger. And really, my kids, when we finally got to the place where the big oxen were sheltered from the winter chill, we found the young mother and the baby wrapped in swaddling clothes lying in a manger. He, the Savior of Israel—the Messiah—the Hope of Nations! These eyes saw Him in His beauty. These hands touched Him as He lay sleeping in the manger, cuddled in His soft clothing on the yellow straw.”

The tremulous voice faltered—ceased. The old man bent forward smiling, as if once again he gazed upon the world’s Savior asleep in His manger cradle.

The shaky voice trailed off—stopped. The old man leaned forward, smiling, as if he was once more looking at the world’s Savior resting in His manger cradle.

[Pg 55]

[Pg 55]

One of the girls laid a timid finger on the border of the pilgrim’s cloak. “And was He—like other babies?” she asked in a low voice.

One of the girls lightly touched the edge of the pilgrim’s cloak. “Was He—like other babies?” she asked quietly.

“Like other babies?” smiled the old man. “Yea, verily, little one, He was fashioned in all points even as we are—thanks be unto Jehovah! Yet was He unlike—so wondrous fair, so heavenly beautiful was that Babe of Bethlehem as He lay even as an angel asleep in that humblest bed of all the earth. The milk-white blossoms I had gathered shone faint in the half darkness like tiny stars. I laid them at His feet and their fragrance filled all the place as incense.”

“Like other babies?” smiled the old man. “Yes, truly, little one, He was made in every way just like us—thank God! Yet He was different—so wonderfully fair, so heavenly beautiful was that Baby of Bethlehem as He lay like an angel asleep in the humblest bed on earth. The milk-white blossoms I had gathered shone faintly in the half-light like tiny stars. I placed them at His feet and their fragrance filled the whole place like incense.”

The aged shepherd looked down at the flowers in his withered hands, his slow tears falling upon them like holy dew. Also he murmured strange words to which the children listened with wonder, albeit they understood them not at all. “Behold He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the World knew him not. For by Him were all things created that are in Heaven, and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers. These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness.”

The old shepherd looked down at the flowers in his wrinkled hands, his slow tears falling on them like sacred dew. He also murmured strange words that the children listened to in awe, even though they didn’t understand them at all. “Look, He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, but the world didn’t recognize Him. For through Him, all things were created that are in Heaven and on earth, visible and invisible, whether they are thrones, or rulers, or authorities, or powers. These things say the Amen, the faithful and true witness.”

Then the children stole quietly away one by one, till presently they were again at play amid the myriad blossoms of the star flower. But the old man rested beneath the shepherds’ tower, while the shadows lengthened across the Field of Angels.

Then the kids quietly snuck away one by one, until soon they were back playing among the countless blossoms of the star flower. Meanwhile, the old man relaxed under the shepherds’ tower, as the shadows grew longer across the Field of Angels.

[Pg 56]

[Pg 56]

[6] Reprinted by permission of the author and the “Ladies’ Home Journal.”

[6] Reprinted with permission from the author and the “Ladies’ Home Journal.”


SHOPPING WITH GRANDMOTHER MINTON[7]

Daisy Crabbe Curtis

Daisy Crabbe Curtis

“There!” said Grandmother Minton, standing stock-still in the middle of the sidewalk, all unmindful of the fact that she was blocking the way of the hurrying Christmas shoppers. “That child has hurt himself! I can tell by the way he cries. Pick him up, Susan!”

“Got it!” said Grandmother Minton, standing completely still in the middle of the sidewalk, not caring at all that she was in the way of the rushing Christmas shoppers. “That kid has hurt himself! I can tell by the way he’s crying. Pick him up, Susan!”

“O grandmother!” protested Susan. “He’s dirty!”

“O grandmother!” protested Susan. “He’s filthy!”

“Bumps hurt a dirty boy just as much as a clean one,” said Grandmother Minton.

“Bumps hurt a dirty boy just as much as a clean one,” said Grandma Minton.

Susan sighed, and with the air of a martyr lifted the weeping urchin to his feet.

Susan sighed, and with the attitude of a martyr, lifted the crying kid to his feet.

“It’s his forehead, poor child!” said Grandmother Minton, gently touching a red bump on the boy’s forehead. “Don’t cry, sonny; grandma’s got somethin’ in her little black bag that will stop the hurt. Here ’tis—arnica, and a nice clean handkerchief to bind it up with,” she went on soothingly as she worked. “Feels better already, eh? And here’s somethin’ more to help,” she added, popping a piece of white candy into his mouth. “That’s good for the cry. All right, now?”

“It’s your forehead, poor kid!” said Grandmother Minton, gently touching a red bump on the boy’s forehead. “Don’t cry, sweetheart; grandma’s got something in her little black bag that will stop the pain. Here it is—arnica, and a nice clean handkerchief to wrap it up with,” she continued soothingly as she worked. “Feels better already, right? And here’s something else to help,” she added, popping a piece of white candy into his mouth. “That’s good for the tears. All good now?”

[Pg 57]

[Pg 57]

“Grandmother, come!” whispered Susan with scarlet cheeks.

“Grandma, come!” whispered Susan with rosy cheeks.

She was painfully embarrassed by the curious crowd that had collected about them.

She felt extremely embarrassed by the curious crowd that had gathered around them.

“Wait till I see if he walks all right,” said the old lady, whose face was filled with motherly anxiety.

“Wait until I see if he walks okay,” said the old lady, whose face was filled with motherly concern.

“Of course he walks all right! Do come!”

“Of course he walks fine! Come on!”

The bystanders made way respectfully for the little old lady and her stylishly dressed granddaughter. Susan carefully avoided their glances, but Grandmother Minton beamed impartially upon them all from behind her massive-rimmed spectacles.

The onlookers stepped aside respectfully for the little old lady and her fashionably dressed granddaughter. Susan consciously dodged their looks, but Grandmother Minton smiled equally at everyone from behind her thick-rimmed glasses.

Would grandmother ever learn not to make herself so conspicuous, Susan wondered. Mother might have known that something like this would happen. She ought not to have insisted upon Susan’s going with grandmother to the city, and on a shopping expedition, too! “Why,” thought Susan, glancing at her companion, “even if grandmother wasn’t always doing things that make people stop and look at her, they would look at her just the same because of her queer, old-fashioned clothes! Why will she insist upon making them herself, and all after the same old pattern, when father’s ready and willing to buy her the best the stores afford? Why can’t she be like Lillian Teller’s grandmother, always dressed in fashion and with her hair stylishly arranged? And why will grandmother persist in carrying that absurd old black velvet bag everywhere she goes? Hasn’t each of us, at some time or other, given her a new bag?”

Would Grandma ever learn not to draw so much attention to herself, Susan wondered. Mom should have known something like this would happen. She shouldn’t have insisted that Susan go to the city with Grandma, especially for a shopping trip! “Why,” thought Susan, glancing at her companion, “even if Grandma wasn’t always doing things that make people stop and stare, they would still look at her because of her weird, old-fashioned clothes! Why does she insist on making them herself, all in that same old style, when Dad is ready and willing to buy her the best from the stores? Why can’t she be like Lillian Teller’s grandma, always dressed stylishly with her hair done up nice? And why does Grandma keep insisting on carrying that ridiculous old black velvet bag everywhere she goes? Haven’t any of us, at one point or another, given her a new bag?”

[Pg 58]

[Pg 58]

“Why don’t you take one of your new bags?” Susan had asked grandmother that very morning when they started for the train.

“Why don’t you take one of your new bags?” Susan had asked her grandmother that very morning when they were heading to the train.

“It seems like they’re too gorgeous,” grandmother had said, “to hold my peppermint drops and snacks of medicine and pennies for the children, not to mention my packet of court-plaster and spectacle case and bit of thread and needle. The bags you dear people gave me just go with ’broidered handkerchiefs and smellin’ salts and ten-dollar bills,” she added, with a twinkle in her eye.

“It seems like they’re just too beautiful,” grandmother had said, “to carry my peppermint drops and medicine snacks, and pennies for the kids, not to mention my first-aid supplies, glasses case, and a bit of thread and needle. The bags you lovely people gave me are more suited for embroidered handkerchiefs, scented salts, and ten-dollar bills,” she added, with a twinkle in her eye.

“But your black bag is so—shabby.”

“But your black bag is so—worn out.”

“Tut, child, it’s an old friend grown shabby in helpin’ me and others. Your grandfather gave it to me before he died and I came to live at your house. That bag’s seen good times and bad times. It’s taken medicine to the poor and the sick. It’s carried my clean handkerchief and collection money to church. It’s been to weddin’s and funerals, and even carried a set of infant’s clothes for a newborn babe of the Raffertys’ that hadn’t a stitch to its back. Why,” said Grandmother Minton, tenderly smoothing its rusty drawing-strings, “you don’t know how lonesome and homesick I’d feel without this bag!”

“Tut, kid, it’s an old friend that’s gotten worn out from helping me and others. Your grandfather gave it to me before he passed away and I moved in with you. That bag’s been through good times and bad times. It’s carried medicine to the poor and sick. It’s held my clean handkerchief and collection money for church. It’s been to weddings and funerals, and even carried a set of baby clothes for a newborn of the Raffertys who didn’t have a thing to wear. Why,” said Grandmother Minton, gently smoothing its rusty drawstrings, “you don’t know how lonely and homesick I’d feel without this bag!”

“Here we are at Trasher & Brown’s,” said Susan as they approached a great store. “Now, what’s first on your list?” she asked briskly. “I’ll just hurry her along,” she thought, “and maybe we can catch the one-thirty train home.”

“Here we are at Trasher & Brown’s,” said Susan as they got closer to a big store. “So, what’s the first thing on your list?” she asked quickly. “I’ll just speed things up,” she thought, “and maybe we can catch the one-thirty train home.”

“Let’s see!” said Grandmother Minton, pulling a worn piece of paper from her bag. “You’ll have to[Pg 59] read it for me, Susan. I left my readin’ specs at home.”

“Let’s check it out!” said Grandma Minton, taking a tattered piece of paper from her bag. “You’ll need to[Pg 59] read it for me, Susan. I forgot my reading glasses at home.”

“Peppermint sticks,” read Susan. “Candy’s in the basement. Let’s take the elevator.”

“Peppermint sticks,” Susan read. “The candy’s in the basement. Let’s take the elevator.”

“Department stores are funny,” said Grandmother Minton, with a chuckle. “Candy, calicoes and furniture all mixed up together.” They had reached the candy counter, and she addressed the clerk in a confidential tone. “Yes, I want peppermint sticks, red and white ones. They’re the tastiest for Christmas. What? Oh, two dozen, I should say! Let me see, they’re for the Raffertys and Bensons and Manders and— Best make it three dozen. What’s that, Susan? A shopping card? You tell her how to make it out. I’m too old-fashioned for shopping cards, I guess. What next, Susan? Oh, yes, dolls! Nellie Rafferty wants a yellow-haired one. Can you tell me where the yellow-haired dolls are?” she asked the clerk. “Nellie Rafferty’s set her heart—”

“Department stores are interesting,” said Grandmother Minton with a laugh. “Candy, fabric, and furniture all mixed together.” They had reached the candy section, and she spoke to the clerk in a friendly way. “Yes, I want peppermint sticks, the red and white ones. They’re the best for Christmas. What? Oh, two dozen, I think! Let me see, they’re for the Raffertys, the Bensons, the Manders—and— Better make it three dozen. What’s that, Susan? A shopping card? You can tell her how to fill it out. I guess I’m too old-fashioned for shopping cards. What’s next, Susan? Oh, right, dolls! Nellie Rafferty wants a yellow-haired one. Can you show me where the yellow-haired dolls are?” she asked the clerk. “Nellie Rafferty has her heart set on—”

“I know where the dolls are, grandmother,” said Susan hastily.

“I know where the dolls are, Grandma,” Susan said quickly.

She did wish that grandmother would not always take the clerks into her confidence!

She really wished that Grandma wouldn't always share her secrets with the clerks!

Grandmother Minton fairly reveled in the doll department. She went from one show case to another, exclaiming over the pretty curls and attractive dresses. Each doll brought for her inspection seemed more beautiful than the last, and she could not decide which one would best please ragged little Nellie Rafferty. Susan was in despair! It was after twelve o’clock and she had seen other items on grandmother’s[Pg 60] list; a fire engine, a red cart, some brown yarn, a girl’s coat, infant’s underwear, shoes and stockings. She fairly gasped. Why, they would be lucky if they reached home on the three-eighteen!

Grandmother Minton absolutely loved the doll section. She moved from one display case to another, admiring the lovely curls and cute dresses. Each doll she looked at seemed even more beautiful than the last, and she couldn't figure out which one would make ragged little Nellie Rafferty the happiest. Susan was in a panic! It was after twelve o’clock, and she had seen other items on grandmother’s[Pg 60] list: a fire engine, a red cart, some brown yarn, a girl’s coat, baby clothes, shoes, and stockings. She nearly gasped. Honestly, they would be lucky if they made it home on the three-eighteen!

“Grandmother,” she suggested, “how would it be if I bought some of the other things for you while you’re selecting the doll? Shall I,” consulting the list, “buy the girl’s coat and the infant’s underwear?”

“Grandma,” she suggested, “what if I picked up some other things for you while you’re choosing the doll? Should I,” checking the list, “get the girl’s coat and the baby’s underwear?”

“Why, you might, I suppose, though I’d counted on pickin’ them out myself.”

“Why, you could, I guess, but I was planning to pick them out myself.”

“It will save time if I do it.”

“It will save time if I handle it.”

“Well,” agreed Grandmother Minton reluctantly, “I’ll try and tell you exactly what I want. The coat’s to be eight-year size, and mind, it must be durable. Like’s not, it will be handed down from one child to another in the Benson family, and they’re such husky young ones it’ll have to be good and stout to stand the strain. The infant’s underwear is to be one-year size and wool, Susan! Don’t let them give you anything but wool.”

“Well,” agreed Grandmother Minton reluctantly, “I’ll try to explain exactly what I want. The coat should be for an eight-year-old, and it has to be durable. It's likely that it will be passed down from one child to another in the Benson family, and they’re such sturdy kids that it needs to be tough enough to handle the wear and tear. The baby’s underwear should be in one-year size and made of wool, Susan! Don’t let them give you anything but wool.”

“Yes, yes,” said Susan, impatient to be off. “Stay right here, grandmother, until I come for you.”

“Yes, yes,” Susan said, eager to leave. “Just stay right here, Grandma, until I come back for you.”

It took Susan much longer than she had expected to purchase the coat and underwear. She had to go to the third floor for the coat, and she found a sales clerk busy trying to please a most exacting customer, who seemed to want to examine every coat in stock before making a selection. When Susan’s turn came, she hurriedly purchased a dark blue chinchilla and then went in search of the underwear.

It took Susan way longer than she expected to buy the coat and underwear. She had to head up to the third floor for the coat, where she found a sales clerk trying hard to satisfy a very picky customer who wanted to look at every coat available before choosing one. When it was finally Susan's turn, she quickly bought a dark blue chinchilla coat and then went off to find the underwear.

[Pg 61]

[Pg 61]

The afternoon shoppers were beginning to throng the floors when Susan finally made her way back to the toy department. That, thought Susan, must account for the fact that, although she had nearly reached the spot where the dolls were sold, she had not yet caught a glimpse of a little white-haired lady in an old-fashioned black dress and with a shabby black velvet bag in her hand.

The afternoon shoppers were starting to crowd the floors when Susan finally returned to the toy department. That, Susan thought, must explain why, although she was almost at the place where the dolls were sold, she still hadn't spotted a little white-haired lady in an old-fashioned black dress holding a worn black velvet bag.

“This is the very counter where I left her,” said Susan, with a puzzled frown. “She must be looking at some of the show cases near by, or perhaps she has walked a little way to look for me.”

“This is exactly where I left her,” said Susan, frowning in confusion. “She must be checking out some of the nearby display cases, or maybe she walked a bit to find me.”

She was beginning to feel anxious, for she knew that Grandmother Minton would not be likely to wander about the big store for herself.

She was starting to feel anxious because she knew that Grandmother Minton probably wouldn’t go exploring the big store by herself.

Susan began to thread her way among the shoppers, scanning each one sharply. At first she was deliberate and polite, but after she had circled several times round the toy department and still had caught no glimpse of Grandmother Minton’s kind old face she became desperate and pushed her way rudely hither and thither. What had become of her grandmother? Was she wandering helplessly round with no one to pilot her? Would anyone notice that she was lost and try to help her?

Susan started to weave her way through the shoppers, sharply scanning each one. At first, she was careful and polite, but after circling the toy department several times without seeing Grandmother Minton’s kind old face, she became desperate and shoved her way rudely back and forth. What had happened to her grandmother? Was she wandering around helplessly without anyone to guide her? Would anyone notice that she was lost and try to help?

Susan stopped short in her wanderings. A possibility that filled her with dread had flashed into her mind. Such things had happened to other people, she knew. Could it be that grandmother had been taken suddenly ill and been rushed to the hospital? What would father say? Was not Grandmother[Pg 62] Minton his own mother? Had he not cautioned Susan that morning to take the best of care of her and bring her safe home to him again? Now, she would have to telephone and tell him—oh, she could not! And what would mother say? And all the Raffertys and Bensons and Manders? They worshipped Grandmother Minton!

Susan stopped abruptly in her tracks. A thought that filled her with fear had suddenly crossed her mind. She knew these things had happened to other people. Could it be that Grandma had fallen seriously ill and been rushed to the hospital? What would Dad say? Isn’t Grandma[Pg 62] Minton his own mother? Hadn’t he warned Susan that morning to take good care of her and bring her home safely to him again? Now, she would have to call and tell him—oh, she couldn’t! And what would Mom think? And all the Raffertys, Bensons, and Manders? They adored Grandma Minton!

Some one grasped Susan’s arm, and the polite voice of the floorwalker questioned her.

Someone grabbed Susan's arm, and the polite voice of the floor manager asked her a question.

“What is it, miss? Have you lost your purse?”

“What’s wrong, miss? Did you lose your purse?”

Susan realized then that she had been wringing her hands and that tears were in her eyes.

Susan then realized that she had been nervously rubbing her hands and that tears were in her eyes.

“No!” she gasped. “I—I wish I had.”

“No!” she exclaimed. “I—I wish I had.”

“Beg pardon?”

"Excuse me?"

“I’ve lost my grandmother,” explained Susan. “Have you seen her?”

“I can’t find my grandmother,” Susan said. “Have you seen her?”

The puzzled look upon the floorwalker’s face caused Susan to be more coherent. She told him what had happened, and he suggested that she go to the waiting-room and rest while he went to the office and made various inquiries. He was sure that they would be able to find her grandmother. And, Susan, because she was bewildered and felt faint and weary and knew nothing better to do, acted upon his suggestion.

The confused expression on the floorwalker's face made Susan more articulate. She explained what had happened, and he recommended that she go to the waiting room and rest while he headed to the office to make some inquiries. He felt confident they would be able to locate her grandmother. Because Susan was dazed, felt weak and tired, and didn't know what else to do, she followed his advice.

The waiting-room was filled with the usual number of weary shoppers, some of whom were trying to soothe fretful children. Susan sat down in one of the vacant chairs. It had been more than an hour since she had missed her grandmother. Could it be only yesterday that she had gone to her to have her[Pg 63] gloves mended at the very last minute, so that she might wear them to the concert? It seemed ages and ages ago. Grandmother had never been out of patience with Susan, not even during that week when she was taking her high-school examinations and was so snappy and cross to everyone.

The waiting room was crowded with the usual tired shoppers, some trying to calm restless kids. Susan took a seat in one of the empty chairs. It had been over an hour since she missed her grandmother. Could it really have been only yesterday that she rushed to her for a last-minute glove repair, just so she could wear them to the concert? It felt like a lifetime ago. Grandmother had never lost her patience with Susan, not even during that week when she was stressed out from her high school exams and was snappy with everyone.

“Oh,” thought Susan remorsefully. “I’m just hateful to grandmother! It was wonderful of her to help that child this morning. I’m such a proud, stuck-up thing I’d have let him die, I suppose, rather than lift my hand to help him. Grandmother would help anyone who’s in need. She’d give her last cent to—”

“Oh,” thought Susan regretfully. “I’m just awful to grandmother! It was so kind of her to help that kid this morning. I’m such a proud, stuck-up person I probably would have let him die instead of lifting a finger to help. Grandmother would help anyone who needs it. She’d give her last penny to—”

“There,” said a cheery voice, “you look better! Wasn’t it lucky I was near by when you felt faint?”

“There,” said a cheerful voice, “you look better! Wasn’t it lucky I was nearby when you started feeling faint?”

Susan turned sharply and her eyes opened wide. There, bending solicitously over a woman who lay on the divan, was grandmother! She had in her hand one of the little bottles from her black bag and was bathing and rubbing the sick woman’s forehead. Susan held her breath and drew near. How infinitely dear grandmother was! She had taken off her coat and looked so quaint and grandmotherly in her fitted basque and softly shirred skirt. How suitably the close little bonnet framed the white hair, plump face and kind blue eyes!

Susan turned quickly and her eyes widened. There, leaning concernedly over a woman lying on the couch, was Grandma! She was holding one of the small bottles from her black bag and was gently applying it to the sick woman's forehead. Susan held her breath and moved closer. How incredibly dear Grandma was! She had taken off her coat and looked so charming and grandmotherly in her fitted top and softly pleated skirt. The little bonnet framed her white hair, round face, and kind blue eyes perfectly!

Susan’s gaze wandered to the woman to whom her grandmother was ministering. She was so stylishly gowned that Susan was astonished when she saw her face. It was much wrinkled and, in spite of the faint touch of rouge on the cheeks, looked ghastly. “She’s[Pg 64] old,” thought Susan, “in spite of her stylish, young-looking clothes. Why, she must be older than grandmother! Maybe she’s a grandmother, too, but she doesn’t look like a comfortable one. She’d never go into the kitchen and make doughnuts for me and mince pie for Brother Jack. She’d never help a dirty child that had hurt himself!”

Susan’s gaze drifted to the woman her grandmother was helping. She was dressed so stylishly that Susan was shocked when she saw her face. It was very wrinkled and, despite the light blush on her cheeks, looked terrible. “She’s [Pg 64] old,” Susan thought, “even with her trendy, youthful clothes. She must be older than Grandma! Maybe she’s a grandmother too, but she doesn’t seem like a nurturing one. She’d never go into the kitchen to make doughnuts for me or mince pie for Brother Jack. She’d never help a dirty child who’d hurt himself!”

“Grandmother!” called Susan softly.

“Grandma!” called Susan softly.

“Well, Sue, child,” said Grandmother Minton, with a welcoming smile, “so you’ve come for me! I aimed to get back to the doll counter before you came, but this lady was taken faint right near where I was, and of course, I came here with her. Lan’s sake child, you look pale yourself! Sit right down in this chair. I’ll have to rub your forehead, too.”

“Well, Sue, dear,” said Grandmother Minton, with a warm smile, “you’ve come for me! I intended to get back to the doll counter before you arrived, but this lady fainted right where I was, so I had to come here with her. Honestly, you look a bit pale yourself! Go ahead and sit down in this chair. I’ll need to rub your forehead, too.”

“I’m all right now that I’ve found you. Oh, grandmother, I thought you were lost!”

“I'm okay now that I’ve found you. Oh, grandmother, I thought you were gone!”

“Well, well, I was comin’ right back, Sue. Here’s my handkerchief. There! I guess,” said Grandmother Minton, with a smile, as she fumbled in her black bag, “if you are going to cry, I’ll have to give you a candy drop like I gave that little boy this mornin’.”

“Well, well, I was just on my way back, Sue. Here’s my handkerchief. There! I guess,” said Grandmother Minton, smiling as she searched through her black bag, “if you’re going to cry, I’ll have to give you a candy drop like I gave that little boy this morning.”

“Do,” said Susan, laughing through her tears, “and get it from the bottom of your little black bag, grandmother!”

“Do,” said Susan, laughing through her tears, “and get it from the bottom of your little black bag, grandma!”

[Pg 65]

[Pg 65]

[7] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 28, 1916. Reprinted by permission of the author and “Youth’s Companion.”

[7] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 28, 1916. Reprinted with permission from the author and “Youth’s Companion.”


A MISLAID UNCLE[8]

E. Vinton Blake

E. Vinton Blake

Five feet eleven of vigorous, well-fed, clean-shaven humanity, a little past the middle age, enveloped in a fur-lined overcoat, and carrying a handsome dress-suit case; this was John James Alston of New York, a hard-headed, hard-hearted old bachelor, with no kith or kin in the world, that he knew. There might be a few distant cousins or so, somewhere out Connecticut way; he didn’t know or care. He had worked his way in the world himself, and made a moderate fortune, and knew how to take care of it. What more did a man want?

Five feet eleven of robust, well-fed, clean-shaven humanity, just past middle age, wrapped in a fur-lined overcoat and carrying a stylish suitcase; this was John James Alston of New York, a tough-minded, cold-hearted old bachelor, with no family or friends in the world that he knew of. There might be a few distant cousins somewhere out in Connecticut; he didn’t know or care. He had made his way in life on his own and built up a moderate fortune, knowing how to manage it well. What more could a man want?

The Pullman porters had eyed him respectfully, at intervals, all the way from New York: his air and apparel indicated wealth, and his manner commanded instant obedience. Nothing in his firm-set mouth, the poise of his head, his cool dignity, betrayed the fact that the habits of a lifetime were attacked and in danger of being carried by assault. And the besieger was a mite of a four-year-old girl, all daintiness and captivating ways, whose mother occupied a near-by chair in the Pullman car. The little miss persisted in hovering about the cold, quiet[Pg 66] gentleman and attracting his attention. John James Alston rather liked children, when they were well-behaved; and when mama said, “No, no,” and drew the intruder away, the dainty red lips quivered. In dread of an outburst,—John James disliked crying children—he suddenly emerged from his shell.

The Pullman porters had looked at him with respect, periodically, all the way from New York: his presence and attire suggested he was wealthy, and his demeanor demanded immediate obedience. Nothing in his determined mouth, the way he held his head, or his calm dignity revealed that the habits of a lifetime were under threat and about to face a challenge. And the challenger was a tiny four-year-old girl, full of charm and delicate grace, whose mother sat in a nearby chair in the Pullman car. The little girl kept hovering around the cold, quiet gentleman, trying to get his attention. John James Alston actually liked kids when they were well-behaved; and when her mother said, “No, no,” and pulled the little girl away, the girl’s pretty red lips trembled. Fearing a meltdown—John James couldn’t stand crying kids—he suddenly broke out of his shell.

“Pray let her come, madam; I shall enjoy it,” was what he said. And directly he found himself taken possession of in the most astonishing way, and made the recipient of all manner of Christmas confidences.

“Please let her come, ma’am; I’ll enjoy it,” he said. And right away, he found himself completely taken over in the most surprising way and became the listener to all kinds of Christmas secrets.

“You goin’ home for Kis’mus?” she said, cuddling into his lap. Finding he had no friends to visit, no little girls to play with, she said she was “drefful sorry.” Then she told him about the delights of “gwanpa’s” when all the uncles and aunts and cousins were assembled. When she got out at Stonington, he felt a great loss. And now, as he walked the platform at the Junction, waiting for another train, he was somehow conscious of a strange and unusual loneliness. It was two days before Christmas. All day he had seen jubilant family groups at stations welcoming their arriving relatives; all day he had heard talk of home-coming and Christmas gifts among children and grown-ups on the train. John James Alston, I am sorry to say, became decidedly cross. “I was stupid,” he told himself, “to start anywhere on business at this season. I might just as well have waited till next week, and avoided all this nonsense.” And he wished himself back again in his cozy bachelor apartments in New York.

“You heading home for Christmas?” she asked, snuggling into his lap. Realizing he had no friends to visit or little girls to play with, she said she was “really sorry.” Then she shared stories about the fun at “grandpa’s” when all the uncles, aunts, and cousins gathered. When she got out at Stonington, he felt a deep sense of loss. Now, as he walked along the platform at the Junction, waiting for another train, he sensed a strange and unusual loneliness. It was two days before Christmas. All day he had seen joyful family groups at the stations welcoming their arriving relatives; all day he had heard conversations about coming home and Christmas presents among children and adults on the train. John James Alston, I regret to say, became increasingly irritable. “I was foolish,” he thought, “to start anything on business during this time. I could have just waited until next week and skipped all this nonsense.” And he wished he could be back in his warm bachelor apartment in New York.

[Pg 67]

[Pg 67]

His meditations had carried him thus far when somebody seized his hands. “Aren’t you Uncle John from the West?” cried a girl’s voice. And a boy’s chimed in: “Of course it’s Uncle John! How do you do, Uncle John?” Then childish accents uttered, “I know’d him by his picshur!” And hurrying across the platform, a stout, cheerful woman pushed the children aside, crying, “John Damon! And you wrote you didn’t think you could come!” Then she shook him by both hands and kissed him impulsively.

His thoughts were wandering when someone grabbed his hands. “Aren’t you Uncle John from the West?” a girl’s voice exclaimed. Then a boy’s voice joined in: “Of course it’s Uncle John! How are you, Uncle John?” The children chimed in, “I recognized him from his picture!” Just then, a plump, happy woman hurried across the platform, pushing the kids aside and exclaiming, “John Damon! You said you didn’t think you could make it!” She then shook his hands and kissed him warmly.

John James Alston caught his breath. The woman was so wholesome and hearty, though she did wear a thick shawl and an unfashionable bonnet, that—well, he collected himself and managed to say, “Madam, there’s a mistake”; but she didn’t hear or pay the slightest attention to what he said.

John James Alston caught his breath. The woman was so wholesome and down-to-earth, though she did wear a thick shawl and an old-fashioned bonnet, that—well, he composed himself and managed to say, “Ma'am, there's a mistake”; but she didn’t hear or pay the slightest attention to what he said.

“Billy, bring the horse around, quick,” she commanded. “It’s ten minutes before the other train comes. We’ll just have time to get away. Old Griggs’ll never get over being scared of the cars,” with a smile to John James. “Dolly, don’t hang on to your uncle so. Maidie, can’t you get her away?”

“Billy, bring the horse over quickly,” she ordered. “There are ten minutes until the next train arrives. We’ll just have enough time to leave. Old Griggs will never get over being afraid of the cars,” she smiled at John James. “Dolly, don’t cling to your uncle like that. Maidie, can’t you take her away?”

“Want my nuncle to carry me,” declared Dolly, the smallest girl, clinging to John James’s immaculate glove. He looked down. The face that looked up was dimpling and sweet in its worsted hood, and golden curls peeped out all around it. He never was able to explain the impulse that moved him, and what followed was a wonderment to him all his life; but the protest died on his lips, and he picked up the smallest girl and hugged her. Then[Pg 68] and there he shook off John James Alston as he left the dismal Junction platform, and, as “Uncle John” from the West, submitted to be led to the waiting carryall.

“Want my uncle to carry me,” said Dolly, the tiniest girl, holding onto John James’s spotless glove. He looked down. The face looking up at him was cute and sweet in its woolen hood, with golden curls peeking out all around. He could never explain the impulse that moved him, and what happened next amazed him for the rest of his life; but the protest faded on his lips, and he picked up the little girl and hugged her. Then[Pg 68] he shook off John James Alston as he left the dreary Junction platform, and, as “Uncle John” from the West, let himself be led to the waiting carriage.

“Get right in on the back seat,” said the cheerful woman. “Maidie, you an’ Dolly can sit back there, too. I’ll drive. Or, no—Billy can drive.” Sarah’s grammar was not quite up to the mark but you can hear the like of it in the country any day.

“Hop in the back seat,” said the cheerful woman. “Maidie, you and Dolly can sit back there, too. I’ll drive. Or, no—Billy can drive.” Sarah’s grammar wasn’t perfect, but you can hear that kind of talk in the countryside any day.

They piled in jubilantly and pulled up the buffalo-robes. John James’s dress-suit case was in the way, and he told Billy to put his feet right on it and never mind!

They joyfully piled in and pulled up the buffalo robes. John James's dress suitcase was in the way, and he told Billy to just put his feet on it and not worry about it!

“Won’t your brother Asher be glad to see you!” exclaimed the woman. “Le’ ’s see—it’s full ten years, if ’tis a day, sence you came East. How is everything in Cheyenne?”

“Your brother Asher is going to be so happy to see you!” the woman exclaimed. “Let’s see—it’s been a full ten years, if not more, since you came East. How’s everything in Cheyenne?”

John James assured her that Cheyenne was all right.

John James assured her that Cheyenne was fine.

“You must ’a’ be’n lonesome sence Annie died. Pity you never had any children. Home wouldn’t be home to me without children.”

“You must have been lonely since Annie died. It's a shame you never had any kids. Home wouldn’t feel like home to me without children.”

“That’s true,” said John James.

"That's true," said John James.

“I don’t s’pose you remember Maidie—she was a baby when you saw her last.” John said he hardly remembered Maidie. “An’ Billy—he’s ten; and Dolly, four—they’ve come sence you left us. They’re both mine.”

“I don’t suppose you remember Maidie—she was a baby when you last saw her.” John said he barely remembered Maidie. “And Billy—he’s ten; and Dolly, four—they’ve come since you left us. They’re both mine.”

“And I’ve a little brother, Aunt Sarah,” put in Maidie.

“And I have a little brother, Aunt Sarah,” added Maidie.

“Yes, Asher an’ Mary’s had both sorrow an’[Pg 69] joy,” said the cheerful woman, more soberly. “They lost a little girl, but they have a little two-year-old boy. His name’s John, after you.”

“Yes, Asher and Mary have experienced both sorrow and[Pg 69] joy,” said the cheerful woman, more seriously. “They lost a little girl, but they have a two-year-old boy. His name’s John, after you.”

“Oh, so I’ve a namesake,” said John James. He tried to get his bearings, and kept his ears open for names and facts. But reflection was also at work; he remembered that the day after to-morrow was Christmas, and the uncle from the West had not one Christmas gift for his namesake or the family. He realized with a sudden alarm that he had to do something, and do it quickly.

“Oh, so I have a namesake,” said John James. He tried to get his bearings and kept his ears open for names and facts. But he was also deep in thought; he remembered that the day after tomorrow was Christmas, and the uncle from the West didn’t have a single Christmas gift for his namesake or the family. He suddenly realized with alarm that he needed to do something, and fast.

“By the way, is there a long-distance telephone round here?” he asked.

“By the way, is there a long-distance phone around here?” he asked.

“Why, yes; down at the depot,” said Billy, pulling up. “Want I should drive back?”

“Sure, it’s at the depot,” said Billy, stopping. “Do you want me to drive back?”

“No; I’ll just run over there, myself,” said John James. “You keep old Griggs round the corner here. I’ll be right back.”

“No; I’ll just run over there myself,” said John James. “You keep old Griggs around the corner here. I’ll be right back.”

He made haste across the wide country square. Aunt Sarah, watching him, said, “He’s spry, ain’t he?” and then, “I guess he’s well off. That coat didn’t cost no small sum.”

He hurried across the large country square. Aunt Sarah, watching him, said, “He’s quick, isn’t he?” and then, “I guess he’s doing well. That coat didn’t come cheap.”

John James found the telephone, and got connections with a Boston business man whom he knew well. Before he had talked three minutes, the business man’s hair began to rise on his head, and he interrupted to inquire if John James was really himself or another. With great irritation, John James replied in hasty language, and bade him confine his attention to the subject in hand. He talked for fully ten minutes. At the end he was assured[Pg 70] that his order was received and would be duly honored.

John James found the phone and connected with a Boston businessman he knew well. Before he had been on the line for three minutes, the businessman’s hair started to stand on end, and he interrupted to ask if John James was really who he claimed to be. Annoyed, John James responded quickly and told him to focus on the matter at hand. He spoke for a full ten minutes. In the end, he received assurances that his order was processed and would be honored. [Pg 70]

“And rush it!” was John James’s parting injunction as he hung up the receiver.

“Make it quick!” was John James’s last advice as he hung up the phone.

The station-master eyed him queerly as he came out. “Le’ ’s see—you look like John Damon used to—not exactly, either—more cityfied! But you be him, ain’t ye?”

The station master looked at him strangely as he came out. “Let’s see—you kind of look like John Damon did—not exactly, though—more polished! But you are him, right?”

“That’s what they call me,” replied John, and submitted to be greeted as an old friend in the jolliest way possible. He also acquired some new facts.

"That’s what they call me," John replied, accepting the warm welcome like an old friend in the happiest way he could. He also picked up some new information.

“Your father’s feeble—very feeble,” said the man. “I’m glad you were able to come home to spend Christmas with him.”

“Your dad is weak—really weak,” said the man. “I’m glad you could come home to spend Christmas with him.”

“I find it hard to leave my affairs,” soberly said John James.

“I find it hard to leave my affairs,” John James said soberly.

“They said you wrote so. Wal, you’ll find Asher some grayer, but jolly still. He’s got the mor’gidge all paid off but five hundred or so. He was talkin’ of old times only t’other day, and how much you boys used to think of each other. D’ye rember how he once took the whippin’ ’twas meant for you, an’ never said nothin’?”

“They said you wrote like that. Well, you'll find Asher a bit grayer, but still cheerful. He’s almost paid off the mortgage, just about five hundred left. He was reminiscing about the old times just the other day and how much you boys used to care for each other. Do you remember how he once took the beating meant for you, and never said a word?”

“I remember a good many things,” said John James as he left him, and in a few minutes again took his place in the carryall.

“I remember a lot of things,” said John James as he left him, and a few minutes later got back in the carryall.

He was becoming more and more interested in the family history which “Aunt Sarah” continued to give him, when, at last, the carryall turned up a farm-house lane, and they saw a woman step uncertainly to the side door.

He was getting increasingly interested in the family history that “Aunt Sarah” kept sharing with him when, finally, the carriage turned up a farmhouse lane, and they saw a woman step hesitantly to the side door.

[Pg 71]

[Pg 71]

“There’s Mary,” said Aunt Sarah, and the children began to shout: “Here’s Uncle John!”

“There's Mary,” said Aunt Sarah, and the kids started yelling: “Here’s Uncle John!”

Asher Damon, the first to respond to the summons, stepped out of the door, a typical New England farmer, in his shirt-sleeves and overalls.

Asher Damon, the first to answer the call, stepped out the door, looking like an average New England farmer in his rolled-up sleeves and overalls.

“By Jinks, this is great!” he exclaimed.

“Wow, this is awesome!” he exclaimed.

John James, descending, received and returned his vigorous hand-grip; kissed Mary, his sister-in-law; was rushed at and embraced by three strange women who addressed him as “Cousin John.” Then they all stood in a group and talked at once. “But come in!” said Asher suddenly—“come in and see father. He’ll be overjoyed. He’s insisted on Sarah goin’ to the depot every day for a week, on the chance of your comin’.” So John James went in to see his father.

John James, coming down, shook hands energetically and returned the grip; he kissed Mary, his sister-in-law; and was suddenly rushed by three unfamiliar women who called him “Cousin John.” Then they all clustered together and started talking at the same time. “But come in!” Asher exclaimed all of a sudden—“come in and see Dad. He’ll be so happy. He’s had Sarah going to the train station every day for a week, just in case you showed up.” So John James went inside to see his father.

He trembled a little under the keen and searching gaze of the old man, who got up and took him by both shoulders, turning his face to the light.

He shook a bit under the intense and scrutinizing gaze of the old man, who stood up and grasped him by both shoulders, turning his face toward the light.

“You’re changed, boy, changed!” he said tremulously. “Seems like you’re steadier, graver. But you’ve lost your wife Annie. It’s natural, after all. It’s a good deal to me to see you to-day.”

“You’ve changed, kid, changed!” he said nervously. “You seem more composed, serious. But you’ve lost your wife Annie. That’s understandable, after everything. It really means a lot to me to see you today.”

And John James Alston suddenly shrank into himself and felt like the impostor he was.

And John James Alston suddenly withdrew into himself and felt like the fraud he was.

“Yes, I think he’s changed—a little,” said Asher’s wife, surveying him closely. “But it’s ten years; and people and things don’t stand still. There’s the baby, your namesake, John.”

“Yeah, I think he’s changed—a bit,” said Asher’s wife, looking him over carefully. “But it’s been ten years; people and things don’t stay the same. There’s the baby, your namesake, John.”

She ran into the bedroom at a child’s cry and brought out a round-faced, curly-haired two-year-old,[Pg 72] whom she deposited on Uncle John’s knee. He said, “Great Scott!” and clutched the new burden awkwardly, conscious of extreme confusion of mind.

She rushed into the bedroom at the sound of a child's cry and brought out a round-faced, curly-haired two-year-old,[Pg 72] whom she placed on Uncle John’s lap. He exclaimed, “Great Scott!” and awkwardly held the little one, feeling extremely confused.

“That comes of not being used to children,” cried Mrs. Sarah, merrily, catching at the child. “Here, Mary; he’s not safe. John’s got to have some lessons in baby-tending.” And all the women laughed.

“That's what happens when you're not used to kids,” Mrs. Sarah said cheerfully, reaching for the child. “Here, Mary; he’s not safe. John needs to learn how to take care of babies.” And all the women laughed.

If John James Alston ever fancied a country life lacking in variety, he changed his mind from that day. They took him out to see the cattle, and Asher dwelt on their strong points. He was made to take note of the rakish, upward curve in the noses of the Berkshire hogs, and saw the prize pullets and the Toulouse geese. He heard about the rotation of crops. And though he tried his best to say the right thing at the right moment, he saw one and another look at him sometimes in a puzzled way that made his blood run cold. And this was a queer sensation for the dignified, self-possessed John J. Alston of New York.

If John James Alston ever thought a rural life was dull, he changed his mind that day. They took him out to see the cattle, and Asher pointed out their strong features. He was made to notice the charming, upward curve in the noses of the Berkshire hogs, and he saw the prize pullets and the Toulouse geese. He learned about crop rotation. And even though he tried his best to say the right things at the right times, he noticed some people looking at him with a puzzled expression that made his heart race. This was a strange feeling for the dignified, self-assured John J. Alston from New York.

That night he was shown to the best upstairs bedroom; there was just enough space for the mountainous bed, the bureau, washstand, and one chair. He turned back the heavy coverlets and stood regarding the swelling height before him. “Great Scott!” he murmured. “I never slept in a feather-bed in my life. Wonder how far I shall sink down.”

That night, he was taken to the best bedroom upstairs; it was just big enough for the huge bed, the dresser, the washstand, and one chair. He pulled back the heavy blankets and looked at the tall bed in front of him. “Wow!” he murmured. “I’ve never slept in a feather bed before. I wonder how far I’ll sink in.”

When he was in, and the pillows heaped around him, he began to grow deliciously warm. “I don’t care—I’m a rank impostor, I know, but I’ll see this[Pg 73] thing through, now I’ve begun. I feel uncommonly like a boy.” And he laughed outright.

When he got in, surrounded by piled-up pillows, he started to feel pleasantly warm. “I don’t care—I know I’m a total fraud, but I’m going to follow through with this since I’ve started. I feel really young again.” And he laughed out loud.

The next day, to be safe, he devoted himself to the children, to the great relief of their busy mothers; and before night, Maidie, Billy, and Dolly were his devoted lovers. There were finger-marks on his shirt-front and wrinkles in his coat, due to his little namesake, who was quite ready to howl when separated from his Uncle John. Early in the day he took Asher aside and inquired about the express accommodations, intimating that he expected a Christmas shipment by express from Boston.

The next day, just to be sure, he focused on the kids, which was a huge relief for their busy moms; and by evening, Maidie, Billy, and Dolly were head over heels for him. His shirt was marked with fingerprints and his coat was wrinkled thanks to his little namesake, who immediately started to cry whenever he was away from Uncle John. Earlier in the day, he pulled Asher aside and asked about the shipping options, hinting that he was expecting a Christmas delivery from Boston.

“Oh, all right!” said Asher. “We’ll send up at five o’clock; the last express gets in then.” And he felt a little curiosity, for the real John Damon was not wont to be over-generous.

“Oh, fine!” said Asher. “We’ll send for him at five o’clock; the last express train arrives then.” And he felt a bit of curiosity, because the real John Damon wasn’t usually very generous.

More than once that day did John James wonder what had become of his other self, the city-man Alston, whom he had left on the station platform. John James was having the time of his life. Anybody who has ever enjoyed a country Christmas in a farm-house full of peace, good-will, and happy relatives will understand all about it. At dark Asher came in. “John!” said he. “You and Billy’ll jes’ have to go down to the depot—we’re hustlin’ to get the chores done.”

More than once that day, John James wondered what had happened to his other self, the city guy Alston, who he had left on the station platform. John James was having the time of his life. Anyone who has ever enjoyed a peaceful, cheerful country Christmas in a farmhouse filled with goodwill and happy relatives knows exactly what that's like. As night fell, Asher came in. “John!” he said. “You and Billy will just have to go down to the depot—we’re rushing to get the chores done.”

“Certainly,” said John James. “Billy, don’t you want to go?”

“Of course,” said John James. “Billy, don’t you want to go?”

“Sure!” said Billy. “I’ll be through with these pigs in a jiffy, an’ I’ll be right along. You can be harnessing.”

“Sure!” said Billy. “I’ll finish with these pigs in no time, and I’ll be right there. You can start harnessing.”

[Pg 74]

[Pg 74]

John James went out to the barn. He had never harnessed a horse in his life. He led out old Griggs, who marched deliberately to the water-trough and plunged his nose in.

John James went out to the barn. He had never harnessed a horse before. He brought out old Griggs, who walked purposefully to the water trough and stuck his nose in.

John James took down a headstall at random, and old Griggs understood in about two minutes that he had to deal with inexperience, and refusing the bit, led the city-man a dance all over the barn floor. Then Billy came in.

John James randomly grabbed a headstall, and old Griggs realized in about two minutes that he was dealing with someone inexperienced. Refusing to take the bit, he led the city guy on a wild dance all over the barn floor. Then Billy walked in.

“Here—hello!” said he. “What you doing with that work-harness, Uncle John? Here’s the right one. An’ the collar goes on first, anyway. Why, you’ve forgotten how to harness! Hi, you old rascal, stand still!”

“Hey—hello!” he said. “What are you doing with that work harness, Uncle John? Here’s the right one. And the collar goes on first, anyway. Wow, you’ve forgotten how to harness! Hey, you old rascal, stand still!”

John James had the mortification of beholding the ten-year-old corner old Griggs and equip him with the necessary rigging in no time at all.

John James felt embarrassed watching the ten-year-old corner old Griggs and getting him set up with the necessary gear in no time at all.

“I thought you had a good many horses in your business, uncle,” said Billy, fastening one of the traces, while his “uncle” tried the other.

“I thought you had a lot of horses in your business, uncle,” said Billy, fastening one of the traces while his “uncle” worked on the other.

“The men do a good deal of the harnessing,” desperately said John James at a venture.

“The guys handle a lot of the harnessing,” John James said desperately, taking a chance.

The box was at the station. It was decidedly a big box. It took John James and the depot-man to get it into the wagon. When the wagon, much heavier now, slid upon the horse’s hocks, going down a steep incline on the return trip, there were prancings, suddenly uplifted iron heels, then a furious run.

The box was at the station. It was definitely a big box. It took John James and the depot guy to get it into the wagon. When the wagon, now much heavier, slipped onto the horse's haunches while going down a steep hill on the way back, there were sudden prancings, lifted iron heels, and then a wild dash.

Billy held on valiantly, and rebuked old Griggs in vociferous accents; while John James, acknowledging the master-hand, sat still and looked for a[Pg 75] soft place to fall in. Having at last pulled up, Billy got out to investigate.

Billy held on bravely and shouted back at old Griggs; meanwhile, John James, recognizing who was in charge, stayed quiet and looked for a soft spot to land. After finally coming to a stop, Billy got out to check things out.

“Well, I vow, Uncle John, if you didn’t forget to buckle the britchen-strap on your side!” he exclaimed.

“Well, I swear, Uncle John, if you didn’t forget to buckle the harness strap on your side!” he exclaimed.

And John James, with a dreadful sense of mortification, blushed scarlet under cover of the dark.

And John James, feeling incredibly embarrassed, turned bright red in the shadows.

By the time they got home the snow was falling quietly and steadily, and it increased as the night wore on.

By the time they got home, the snow was falling softly and consistently, and it picked up as the night went on.

Late at night, after the household were abed, John James and Asher opened the box. It was a surprise indeed—that box! The Boston man had fulfilled his commission admirably, and John James chuckled as he pulled out one article after another.

Late at night, after everyone in the house was asleep, John James and Asher opened the box. It was quite a surprise—that box! The guy from Boston had done an excellent job with his task, and John James laughed as he took out one item after another.

“We gener’ly have our presents on our plates or chairs at breakfast,” observed Asher. “The women-folks put ’em here, as you see,” indicating the table in the living-room with its modest gifts. “The children hang their stockings by the fireplace; they like the fun of pullin’ things out.”

“We usually have our gifts on our plates or chairs at breakfast,” Asher remarked. “The women put them here, like you see,” he said, pointing to the table in the living room with its modest gifts. “The kids hang their stockings by the fireplace; they enjoy the fun of pulling things out.”

“Well, here’s something for little John,” said John James, unwrapping a gorgeous drum and a stunning horse with “truly” hair all over him. “And here, just undo that long box, Asher. Here are some good books for the children.”

“Well, here’s something for little John,” said John James, unwrapping a beautiful drum and an impressive horse covered in “real” hair. “And here, just open that long box, Asher. Here are some great books for the kids.”

Asher opened the long pasteboard box. “Land o’ Goshen!” said he, “I never see sech a doll. Looks like an angel gone to sleep.”

Asher opened the long cardboard box. “Wow!” he exclaimed, “I’ve never seen such a doll. It looks like an angel sleeping.”

“That’s for Dolly; won’t she squeal!” said John James. “Billy skates, doesn’t he? These will fit him,[Pg 76] I hope—and here’s a pair for Maidie. This—what’s this? It’s labeled ‘for the girl.’” He tore a hole in the paper. “Oh, a dress. That’s for Maidie, too.”

"That's for Dolly; she's going to be so excited!" said John James. "Billy skates, right? I hope these will fit him,[Pg 76] and here's a pair for Maidie. Wait, what's this? It's labeled 'for the girl.'" He ripped open the wrapping. "Oh, a dress. That's for Maidie as well."

“Here’s a white knitted shawl for—whom? You know best about the women-folks. I had to just guess at it. Here’s some fancy embroidered collars, and stuff of that sort.”

“Here’s a white knitted shawl for—who? You know better about the women. I had to just take a guess at it. Here are some fancy embroidered collars and stuff like that.”

“Mary would like the shawl, and Sarah the collars,” said Asher, slowly.

“Mary wants the shawl, and Sarah wants the collars,” said Asher, slowly.

“All right, put ’em there. Ah ha, now, this is the thing! Try on these rubber boots, Asher!”

“All right, put them there. Ah ha, now, this is the thing! Try on these rubber boots, Asher!”

“Hold on, John,” said Asher, resolutely; “you jest go slow! Be you made of gold, or what? These things must ’a’ cost a mint o’ money!”

“Hold on, John,” Asher said firmly, “just take it easy! Are you made of gold or something? These things must have cost a fortune!”

John James sat back on his heels and thought a moment. “I can afford it easily; I have been greatly prospered,” said he.

John James sat back on his heels and thought for a moment. “I can easily afford it; I’ve been very successful,” he said.

“Wal, you’re lucky—and this is a reg’lar windfall,” said Asher, getting into the boots. John James laughed, slapping him on the back.

“Wow, you’re lucky—and this is a real jackpot,” said Asher, putting on the boots. John James laughed, giving him a friendly pat on the back.

“Perfect fit. They’re yours, Asher. Now lend a hand. A man’s long dressing-gown—that’s for father!”

“Perfect fit. They’re yours, Asher. Now help out. A man’s long robe—that’s for dad!”

“He won’t know how to act,” said Asher.

“He won’t know what to do,” said Asher.

“Half a dozen boxes of candy—hope nobody will get ill from them,” went on John James, still investigating. “Here’s—oh, undo this carefully—a fur tippet for Mary!”

“Half a dozen boxes of candy—hope nobody gets sick from them,” John James continued, still examining things. “Here’s—oh, take this off gently—a fur scarf for Mary!”

“Great snakes!” said Asher, handling it with reverence. “I never see no sech fur as this.”

“Wow!” said Asher, handling it with care. “I've never seen fur like this before.”

[Pg 77]

[Pg 77]

“Yes, it’s a warm one, I hope,” said John, from the depths of the box.

“Yes, it’s a warm one, I hope,” John said from deep inside the box.

He brought out mittens for the children, a stunning suit for little John, dresses for Sarah, Mary, and the cousins, more books, mechanical toys that set Asher laughing as if he never would stop.

He brought out mittens for the kids, a gorgeous suit for little John, dresses for Sarah, Mary, and the cousins, more books, and mechanical toys that made Asher laugh like he would never stop.

Asher gazed around the kitchen, which looked like a museum.

Asher looked around the kitchen, which resembled a museum.

“I never see sech a sight,” said he; “I’m sort o’ bewildered. Is this you an’ me, or some other fellows?”

“I've never seen anything like this,” he said; “I’m kind of confused. Is this you and me, or some other guys?”

“You’ll find out if you don’t wake up and put all these things on the plates and chairs where they belong. Asher, we must clear up these wrappings. Hold on!—here’s something we overlooked.” He picked up a small box containing four tiny boxes.

“You’ll see if you don’t wake up and put all these things on the plates and chairs where they belong. Asher, we need to clean up these wrappers. Wait!—here’s something we missed.” He picked up a small box that had four tiny boxes inside.

“Rings for the children, by jiminy!” said Asher, looking over his shoulder. “Lucky we didn’t cram it into the kindlin’s.”

“Rings for the kids, wow!” said Asher, glancing over his shoulder. “Good thing we didn’t stuff it into the kindling.”

It was one o’clock before they got to bed; and it seemed as if they were only just asleep before the seven-o’clock alarm went off, and waked them up to a world of snow.

It was one o’clock by the time they went to bed, and it felt like they had just fallen asleep when the seven o’clock alarm went off, waking them up to a snowy world.

They slept later than usual, but there was a tremendous hustling in that house, once they were fairly awake. When all were dressed and had come down, the shrieks of the children and their own curiosity made it nearly impossible for the women to get breakfast. It was one of their Christmas rules that no gift on the table should be taken up till all[Pg 78] were at the board. But Dolly, with low “oh’s” and “ah’s” of delight, touched softly the pink toes and hands of the big “sleeping beauty” in her chair; for the box was too big to go on the table. All their chairs were full, and the steaming breakfast cooled before the jubilant household were ready to eat.

They slept later than usual, but once they were awake, the house was full of activity. When everyone was dressed and came downstairs, the kids’ screams and their own excitement made it almost impossible for the women to prepare breakfast. One of their Christmas traditions was that no gift on the table could be opened until everyone was seated. But Dolly, with soft "oohs" and "aahs" of delight, gently touched the pink toes and hands of the big "sleeping beauty" in her chair; the box was too large to fit on the table. All their chairs were taken, and the hot breakfast sat cooling while the excited household got ready to eat.

Asher opened his fine new pocket-book, and seeing a piece of paper in it, took it out, stared, put it back, looked at it again with a dazed expression, and got up, overturning his chair. His old father looked up from the warm dressing-gown they had put on him, and which he was smoothing like a pleased child.

Asher opened his nice new wallet, and seeing a piece of paper inside, took it out, stared at it, put it back, looked at it again with a bewildered expression, and got up, knocking over his chair. His elderly father looked up from the cozy robe they had put on him, which he was smoothing out like a happy child.

“What ails ye, Asher?” asked the old man.

“What’s bothering you, Asher?” asked the old man.

“Sit down, man, sit down!” said John James in an undertone, picking up the chair.

“Sit down, man, sit down!” said John James quietly, picking up the chair.

“Lawsee, but I can’t! John, this is too much! Why, John, I never heard—”

“Wow, I can’t believe it! John, this is overwhelming! I’ve never heard anything like this—”

“Oh, keep quiet, Asher! Sit down, I tell you!”

“Oh, be quiet, Asher! Sit down, I said!”

“Father, this is a cashier’s draft on a Boston bank for five hundred an’ fifty dollars. It pays the last o’ the mor’gidge an’ interest, father! John, I can’t take it—after all this!” said Asher, waving his hands widely abroad at the gifts around him.

“Dad, this is a cashier’s check from a Boston bank for five hundred and fifty dollars. It pays off the last of the mortgage and interest, Dad! John, I can’t accept it—after all this!” said Asher, gesturing broadly at the gifts surrounding him.

“Nonsense, Asher!—yes, you will, too. Man, I never had such fun in my life before! Pour him some coffee, somebody, please.”

“Nonsense, Asher!—yes, you will, too. Come on, I’ve never had this much fun in my life! Can someone pour him some coffee, please?”

“John!” said Asher, gripping his hand hard and choking.

“John!” Asher shouted, gripping his hand tightly and choking.

“You see, Asher, I thought ’twas high time you got paid off for that whipping you took for me long ago, when I deserved it.”

"You see, Asher, I thought it was about time you got compensated for that beating you took for me a long time ago when I deserved it."

[Pg 79]

[Pg 79]

“Oh, thunder!” said Asher, unable to speak another word.

“Oh, no!” said Asher, unable to say anything else.

They passed the day quietly together, and it seemed to John James that he never ate so tender a turkey, such exquisitely seasoned vegetables. The plum-pudding with its burning sauce capped the whole, and left them with serene souls.

They spent the day peacefully together, and John James felt like he had never had such a tender turkey or such perfectly seasoned vegetables. The plum pudding with its flaming sauce topped it all off, leaving them with calm spirits.

When dark settled down, and the farm “chores” were done, candles and lamps lit the low-ceiled, comfortable old rooms, and with mirth and jollity they played Christmas games. John James had forgotten all about his other self—the city-man left on the depot platform. His oldest acquaintance wouldn’t have known him as he “marched to Jerusalem,” with his thick, grayish hair rumpled all over his head, or spun the tin pie-plate on the kitchen floor.

When it got dark and the farm chores were finished, candles and lamps filled the cozy old rooms with light, and they happily played Christmas games. John James had completely forgotten about his other self—the city guy he left on the depot platform. Even his oldest friend wouldn’t have recognized him as he "marched to Jerusalem," with his messy, grayish hair all over the place, or spun the tin pie plate on the kitchen floor.

But suddenly there came a sound of bells, the tramp of a horse on the cleared path at the side door.

But suddenly, the sound of bells rang out, and a horse trotted along the cleared path by the side door.

“Somebody’s come in this snow,” said Asher, going to the door. They all pressed forward to see.

“Someone has come through this snow,” said Asher, heading to the door. They all leaned in to take a look.

“Well, I declare! Hello! Here ye all are!” cried a voice. “Ye didn’t expect me, I’ll be bound. I concluded to come, after all. I was snowed in last night, or I should’a’ got here this mornin’. Merry Christmas to all of ye!”

“Well, I can't believe it! Hello! Here you all are!” shouted a voice. “You didn't expect me, I can bet. I decided to come after all. I got snowed in last night, or I would have made it here this morning. Merry Christmas to all of you!”

It was the real John Damon, covered with snow, hungry but jolly. Behind him the driver tugged his bag. John James Alston’s heart gave a great bound, then sunk to the depths of his boots. Amid the amazed silence of the whole family, the real and[Pg 80] the false John Damon confronted each other.

It was the real John Damon, covered in snow, hungry but cheerful. Behind him, the driver pulled his bag. John James Alston’s heart leapt, then sank to the bottom of his boots. In the shocked silence of the entire family, the real and[Pg 80] the fake John Damon faced each other.

“What—what—who’s this?” stammered the newcomer, recognizing the resemblance in a moment, yet unable at once to grasp the astounding audacity of this stranger’s performance. As for the family, they needed but to see the two men together in order to know them apart. In the agitation of the moment, I am afraid the welcome they gave brother John from the West lacked the proper warmth.

“What—what—who’s this?” the newcomer stammered, realizing the resemblance instantly, but struggling to comprehend the shocking boldness of this stranger's actions. As for the family, they only needed to see the two men together to tell them apart. In the chaos of the moment, I regret to say that the welcome they gave brother John from the West was not as warm as it should have been.

John James Alston understood that it was “up to him” to explain. And it was the cool and resourceful city-man, his dignity still touched with the heart-warm jollity of the country John James, who rose to the occasion, and somehow won all hearts to him anew in the utterance of his first few sentences.

John James Alston realized that it was “up to him” to explain. And it was the composed and clever city guy, his dignity still mixed with the warm and cheerful vibe of the country John James, who stepped up to the challenge and somehow won everyone over again with the few words he spoke first.

“Mr. Damon,” he said, “Asher, my brother,”—he put his hand on Asher’s shoulder and kept it there,—“and all you, my dear, newfound friends, I have to ask your pardon for usurping a position that does not belong to me. I am John J. Alston of New York. I have always been a lonely man. I never married, and have no family ties. I think I never realized how lonely I was until, coming up into this section on business, I heard on every side talk of Christmas, and saw at every station Christmas meetings and greetings, and people going home. Five apartment rooms make my home,” he added with a smile. “While I waited for my train at the Junction, these children claimed me as their uncle, and Sarah here saluted me as her brother.” Sarah looked uncomfortable. “It was very pleasant, and in an unguarded[Pg 81] moment I yielded to temptation and came home with them. I didn’t know there were such kind-hearted people alive. I never have had such a good time in my life. May I hope you’ll all pardon me, and let me be a second Uncle John to the end of the chapter?”

“Mr. Damon,” he said, “this is Asher, my brother,”—he placed his hand on Asher’s shoulder and kept it there,—“and all of you, my dear, newfound friends, I need to ask for your forgiveness for taking a position that isn’t mine. I’m John J. Alston from New York. I’ve always been a lonely guy. I never got married, and I have no family ties. I think I never really understood how lonely I was until I came to this area for business and heard everyone talking about Christmas, saw holiday gatherings at every station, and watched people heading home. Five apartment rooms make up my home,” he added with a smile. “While I waited for my train at the Junction, these kids claimed me as their uncle, and Sarah here called me her brother.” Sarah looked uneasy. “It was really nice, and in a moment of weakness, I gave in to temptation and came home with them. I didn’t know there were such kind-hearted people around. I’ve never had such a good time in my entire life. Can I hope you’ll all forgive me and let me be a second Uncle John for the rest of the story?”

Half-way through his little oration he felt Maidie’s hand slip shyly into his. Billy stood close behind him; little John, who had resented being put down, tried to climb up his leg; and Dolly, with her curly-haired beauty in one arm, hung to him whenever she could get a hold. Plainly John James “filled the bill” with them.

Halfway through his little speech, he felt Maidie’s hand quietly slip into his. Billy stood right behind him; little John, who didn’t like being set down, tried to climb up his leg; and Dolly, with her curly-haired beauty in one arm, clung to him whenever she could grab hold. Clearly, John James was exactly what they needed.

“Huh! well! see that now! My nose’s out of joint,” said the Western Uncle John, with a laugh, indicating the children. “I never heard of a thing like this—never. It’s a most astonishing thing—really, now. But I can’t blame you.” He offered his hand to John James. “I don’t see but we’ll have to get acquainted. It’s a great comfort, too, to know that I resemble such a good-looking man!” He scrutinized John James closely. “It almost reconciles me to the loss of my turkey dinner.”

“Huh! Well! Look at that! My nose is out of joint,” said the Western Uncle John with a laugh, pointing at the kids. “I’ve never heard of anything like this—never. It’s really quite astonishing. But I can’t blame you.” He extended his hand to John James. “I guess we’ll just have to get to know each other. It’s a real comfort to know that I look like such a good-looking guy!” He examined John James closely. “It almost makes up for my missing turkey dinner.”

“But you shan’t lose it!” protested Aunt Sarah, amid the babel of tongues wherewith they welcomed the Western uncle afresh, and sought to assure John James of their entire forgiveness and acceptance of him as one of the family. And straightway one of the cousins dragged Uncle John away to the table, with intent to satisfy his hunger, and incidentally to lay before him a history of the whole affair.

“But you can't lose it!” protested Aunt Sarah, amid the chatter where everyone welcomed the Western uncle again and tried to assure John James of their complete forgiveness and acceptance of him as part of the family. Immediately, one of the cousins pulled Uncle John away to the table, aiming to satisfy his hunger and also to fill him in on the whole story.

[Pg 82]

[Pg 82]

Later on, the business of Christmas enjoyment was resumed with—if possible—greater zest than ever; and when, at a shockingly late hour, John James repaired to the mountainous bed in the little room, he knew that peace and good-will were more than mere names, and that he never should repent of the audacious performance which had won him a whole family of country relatives. And while just dropping off to sleep, it came to him that it would be well to look up those Connecticut cousins before next Christmas, and find out what they were like.

Later on, the fun of Christmas was picked up again—if possible—with even more excitement than before; and when, at a ridiculously late hour, John James headed to the big bed in the small room, he realized that peace and goodwill were more than just words, and that he would never regret the bold move that had brought him a whole family of relatives from the countryside. Just as he was about to drift off to sleep, it occurred to him that it would be a good idea to connect with those Connecticut cousins before next Christmas and see what they were like.

[Pg 83]

[Pg 83]

[8] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine,” with permission.

[8] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine,” with permission.


BUNNY FACE AND THE SPIRIT OF
CHRISTMAS[9]

Gertrude A. Kay

Gertrude A. Kay

He was such a very little boy and everything about him was pale—hair, eyes, ears, everything. But even though his face was so peaked, his big ears were what you noticed first, and we soon discovered that he could move them most surprisingly—backward and forward. This was something that none of the rest of us could do. It was for this reason probably that we began calling him Bunny Face.

He was such a tiny kid and everything about him was pale—hair, eyes, ears, everything. But even though his face was so gaunt, his big ears were what you noticed first, and we quickly realized that he could move them in a really surprising way—backward and forward. This was something none of us could do. It was probably for this reason that we started calling him Bunny Face.

He didn’t have a family, like other children. I don’t know to this day where he came from, but he lived with a woman that he called aunt, whenever he called her anything. But she played very little part in his life, and some folks said that she wasn’t his aunt at all. But our mothers said that this was being inquisitive and told us never, never to say such a thing to Bunny Face. But the grown-ups always stopped talking about it when we were around, so of course we knew there was some more which they never would tell us. Anyway, the aunt’s name was Katie Duckworth, and she had it painted in big letters over her dry-goods store downtown.[Pg 84] It was a tiny little store and crowded and dark inside. She was sort of blind and never could find the things that your mother sent you there to buy. There were some folks who said she wasn’t very bright. But to this day, whenever I smell gingham it makes me think of Katie Duckworth and her little dry-goods store.

He didn’t have a family like other kids. I still don’t know where he came from, but he lived with a woman he called aunt, whenever he called her anything at all. But she played very little role in his life, and some people said she wasn’t really his aunt. Our moms told us this was being nosy and warned us never to say such things to Bunny Face. The adults always stopped talking about it when we were around, so we knew there was more they wouldn’t share with us. Anyway, the aunt’s name was Katie Duckworth, and she had it painted in big letters above her dry-goods store downtown. [Pg 84] It was a tiny, cramped, and dark store inside. She was kind of blind and could never find what your mom sent you to buy. Some folks said she wasn’t very bright. But to this day, whenever I smell gingham, it makes me think of Katie Duckworth and her little dry-goods store.

Although they seemed to get along all right, Bunny Face and his aunt never fixed up in their best clothes and went off together a-hold of hands, as the rest of us did with our mothers or our aunts. But then poor Bunny Face didn’t have any other clothes; though, goodness knows, that didn’t worry him at all. His aunt never sent him to Sunday school and didn’t bother at all when the teacher told her that he played truant. But Bunny Face was good-natured; and if you had ever seen a smile start on his face and spread all over it till it made his ears wiggle, you would have smiled, too, no matter what.

Although they seemed to get along just fine, Bunny Face and his aunt never dressed up in their nicest clothes and went off holding hands like the rest of us did with our moms or aunts. But poor Bunny Face didn’t have any other clothes; still, that didn’t bother him at all. His aunt never sent him to Sunday school and didn’t care when the teacher told her that he skipped class. But Bunny Face was easygoing; and if you had ever seen a smile start on his face and spread all over until it made his ears wiggle, you would have smiled, too, no matter what.

“Why is a goblin, or why isn’t a goblin?” He was fond of asking the rest of us questions like that, and then he would laugh and laugh, just as if he knew the answer himself. He often told us long stories about places he’d been and queer things he’d done, and though we knew that they had never really happened, we didn’t care.

“Why is a goblin, or why isn’t a goblin?” He loved asking questions like that, and then he would laugh and laugh, as if he already knew the answer. He often shared long stories about places he’d been and strange things he’d done, and even though we knew they never actually happened, we didn’t mind.

In school he wasn’t any good at all; just sat and looked out of the window and scratched things with his jackknife. He spoiled his books and spilled ink on the floor, but he loved big dictionary words and[Pg 85] knew lots of them, so sometimes we didn’t know just what he was talking about. He played truant oftener than any of the big boys; maybe it was because it was so easy for him to get away, being so small he could slip out before teacher noticed.

In school, he wasn't good at all; he just sat and looked out the window, scratching things with his jackknife. He ruined his books and spilled ink on the floor, but he loved big dictionary words and[Pg 85] knew a lot of them, so sometimes we didn't really understand what he was talking about. He skipped school more often than any of the older boys; maybe it was because it was so easy for him to sneak away, being so small that he could slip out before the teacher noticed.

But the school house janitor—Old Crab, we called him—was always on the lookout for Bunny Face. He was really a terrible person, evil and hateful. He hobbled on one crutch and lived in a battered old shanty by the dump. You see, he didn’t have a wife—dead or something; but the shanty was just full of children. They were all sizes and all starved looking—and bad too.

But the school janitor—Old Crab, we called him—was always on the lookout for Bunny Face. He was really a terrible person, evil and nasty. He hobbled on one crutch and lived in a run-down old shack by the dump. You see, he didn’t have a wife—she was dead or something; but the shack was just full of children. They were all different sizes and all looked underfed—and were trouble too.

Bunny Face knew the woods all about as most children knew their own back lot, and he used to walk miles and miles through any kind of weather, for, as he said, things happened in the woods and there were water spirits down in the creek. He kept track of all the little animals, and he knew what trees had squirrels living in them and where certain birds had their nests. But when he told about them the creatures that lived in the woods seemed exactly like folks. Well, late one afternoon on his way home, when he’d been prowling around all day, he heard a most awful racket, then barking. And suddenly a Maltese cat flattened itself and wiggled under the fence and shot up a tree. Bunny Face looked over the fence into the garden. Yes, there was the very dog, only he was tied. Right that minute an old man came out and said “Well, well,” and “What, what,” the way old people do.

Bunny Face knew the woods as well as most kids know their own backyard, and he would walk for miles in any kind of weather because, as he said, interesting things happened in the woods and there were water spirits in the creek. He kept track of all the small animals and knew which trees had squirrels living in them and where certain birds built their nests. But when he talked about them, the creatures in the woods seemed just like people. One late afternoon, on his way home after exploring all day, he heard a terrible commotion followed by barking. Suddenly, a Maltese cat flattened itself and wriggled under the fence, then shot up a tree. Bunny Face peered over the fence into the garden. Yes, there was the very dog, only it was tied up. Just then, an old man came out and said, “Well, well,” and “What, what,” like old people often do.

[Pg 86]

[Pg 86]

“Is she yours?” Bunny Face pointed up in the branches.

“Is she yours?” Bunny Face pointed up into the branches.

“No, sonny,” answered the old man.

“No, kid,” replied the old man.

“Guess I’ll get her then,” said Bunny Face; and he began to coax “Nice kitty, nice kitty” till the cat came down within reach. She was a poor, thin thing with eager eyes and shabby ears. But he thought that she had a fine coat.

“Guess I’ll go get her then,” said Bunny Face; and he started to gently call, “Nice kitty, nice kitty” until the cat came down within reach. She was a poor, skinny thing with eager eyes and ragged ears. But he thought she had a lovely coat.

“Let’s give her some supper,” said the old man.

“Let’s give her some dinner,” said the old man.

So that is the way it came about that Bunny Face and the Parson started being friends.

So that’s how Bunny Face and the Parson became friends.

Right away they began to get acquainted there in the kitchen while the cat lapped milk, and the Parson invited Bunny Face to stay to supper. He said that he could, all right; so that was settled and they went into the other room to sit by the fire till suppertime.

Right away, they started to get to know each other in the kitchen while the cat drank its milk, and the Parson invited Bunny Face to stay for dinner. He said he could, so that was decided, and they went into the other room to relax by the fire until dinner time.

“Think I’ll take my cat,” said Bunny Face.

“Think I’ll take my cat,” said Bunny Face.

“Why not call her Agnes, after my old horse?” said the Parson.

“Why not name her Agnes, after my old horse?” said the Parson.

And so the Maltese cat was named Agnes.

And so the Maltese cat was named Agnes.

It was nice and warm in the Parson’s house, and there were lots of things to ask questions about. There were two big creaking chairs in front of the fire, and the old man sat in one and Bunny Face sat in the other and held Agnes on his lap. Finally the cat went to sleep, and they talked. Bunny Face told his new friend about a lot of things. And the Parson told about his horse that he had had once and about the dog that had barked at Agnes.

It was nice and cozy in the Parson’s house, and there were plenty of things to ask questions about. There were two big creaky chairs in front of the fire, with the old man sitting in one and Bunny Face in the other, holding Agnes on his lap. Eventually, the cat fell asleep, and they started to chat. Bunny Face shared a lot of stories with his new friend. The Parson talked about a horse he used to own and the dog that had barked at Agnes.

Just then a little bell rang, and the Parson said[Pg 87] that supper was ready. They went out and washed their hands under the pump, then sat down to the table in the kitchen, where there was an old lady. The Parson said that she was his sister and then he told her who Bunny Face was. After that the old man said a grace and they ate little biscuits with honey and different things and Bunny Face enjoyed himself very much indeed. But the old lady wasn’t a bit like anyone he had ever seen before, because her face was different. And when Bunny Face started home she tied his muffler and asked if he was warm enough. He took Agnes with him and said, yes, he’d come again. And the Parson stood in the door and held the lamp up over his head till Bunny Face got ’way down the road.

Just then a little bell rang, and the Parson said[Pg 87] that dinner was ready. They went outside and washed their hands under the pump, then sat down at the table in the kitchen, where there was an old lady. The Parson said she was his sister and then introduced Bunny Face to her. After that, the old man said a prayer, and they ate little biscuits with honey and various other treats, and Bunny Face really enjoyed himself. But the old lady wasn’t at all like anyone he had seen before, because her face was unique. When Bunny Face started home, she adjusted his scarf and asked if he was warm enough. He took Agnes with him and said yes, he’d come back again. The Parson stood in the doorway holding the lamp high over his head until Bunny Face was well down the road.

The next morning there was snow on the ground, and the children at school began to talk about Christmas. And very soon all the shops fixed up their show windows with Christmas things. But Hampton’s Toy Shop was the finest. Everyone thought so, and each day we were nearly late at school because we stood and looked in so long. Old Mrs. Hampton always clerked with a black satin apron on and a scoopy black hat, and she wore thick glasses to look at the price with. Though the children didn’t buy, they always asked how much everything was.

The next morning there was snow on the ground, and the kids at school started talking about Christmas. Soon enough, all the stores decorated their display windows with Christmas stuff. But Hampton’s Toy Shop was the best. Everyone agreed, and each day we almost ended up late for school because we spent so long looking in. Old Mrs. Hampton always worked in a black satin apron and a cute black hat, and she wore thick glasses to read the prices. Even though the kids didn’t buy anything, they always asked how much everything cost.

One day Bunny Face followed some of the other children in, and there hanging up on the wall he saw a picture. It showed Santa Claus himself, pack and all, coming out of a little house with a bright green door and a red chimney. But there was something[Pg 88] about that picture that made him feel very queer. Finally he knew what it was. It was the trees. You see, he knew exactly where those big, tall pine trees were, out on Clark’s road. He was sure of it. But he’d find out for himself. Anyway there wouldn’t be a picture of Santa Claus’ house if he really didn’t have one, and why wouldn’t it be out on Clark’s road anyway? He kept on thinking about it all the morning.

One day Bunny Face followed some of the other kids inside, and there on the wall, he saw a picture. It showed Santa Claus himself, pack and all, coming out of a little house with a bright green door and a red chimney. But something[Pg 88] about that picture made him feel really strange. Eventually, he figured out what it was. It was the trees. You see, he knew exactly where those big, tall pine trees were, out on Clark’s road. He was sure of it. But he’d find out for himself. Anyway, there wouldn’t be a picture of Santa Claus’ house if he really didn’t have one, and why wouldn’t it be out on Clark’s road anyway? He kept thinking about it all morning.

So that afternoon he played truant again. It was a cold day, and the snowflakes nipped you on the cheeks as they flew past, but Bunny Face pulled down his cap and hurried on. He scrambled over fences and took all the short cuts across the snowy fields that led off toward Clark’s road. It was a long way to go on such a cold day, but he kept saying to himself what fun it would be when he got there to knock on Santa Claus’ door. Then he’d wait and Santa Claus would say “Come in”—just like that, and open would pop the door and there he, Bunny Face, would be standing. Of course he’d tell Santa Claus right away who he was, and Santa Claus would probably say, “Stay to supper, won’t you?” Then he’d see all the toys that were ready for Christmas, and may be Santa Claus would say, “Help yourself, Bunny Face; pick out something nice.”

So that afternoon, he skipped school again. It was a chilly day, and the snowflakes stung his cheeks as they blew by, but Bunny Face pulled down his cap and rushed on. He climbed over fences and took all the shortcuts across the snowy fields that led toward Clark’s road. It was a long way to go on such a cold day, but he kept telling himself how much fun it would be when he got there to knock on Santa Claus’ door. Then he’d wait, and Santa Claus would say, “Come in”—just like that—and the door would swing open, and there he, Bunny Face, would be standing. Of course, he’d tell Santa Claus right away who he was, and Santa Claus would probably say, “Stay for dinner, won’t you?” Then he’d see all the toys that were ready for Christmas, and maybe Santa Claus would say, “Help yourself, Bunny Face; pick out something nice.”

Now the road curves just before you come to those tall pines, and Bunny Face decided to close his eyes and take five hundred steps, then open them quick, for there he’d be exactly in front of Santa Claus’[Pg 89] house. It kept him busy counting steps, and he got mixed up and maybe he cheated a little to make five hundred come sooner, but finally it was four hundred and ninety-eight, then four hundred and ninety-nine. Then he opened his eyes.

Now the road bends just before you reach those tall pines, and Bunny Face decided to close his eyes and take five hundred steps, then quickly open them, because he would be right in front of Santa Claus’[Pg 89] house. It kept him occupied counting steps, and he got confused and maybe cheated a little to make five hundred come faster, but finally it was four hundred and ninety-eight, then four hundred and ninety-nine. Then he opened his eyes.

The wind was whistling through the branches and blowing the snow in cloudy rings under the tall black trees. But no little Santa Claus’ house with a green door and red chimney was standing there. Bunny Face couldn’t see a house anywhere. Then he knew how cold he was, and his feet didn’t feel at all. He rubbed his eyes, for this was the place. Those were the very trees surely. Then he tried to think of all the other tall pine trees that he knew. Of course, maybe he had made a mistake; he would look at Mrs. Hampton’s picture again tomorrow. There was nothing to do now but to go back across the cold, white fields. He tried not to think about eating supper with Santa Claus and choosing a present for himself.

The wind was whistling through the branches, blowing the snow in swirling clouds under the tall black trees. But there was no little Santa Claus’s house with a green door and red chimney anywhere. Bunny Face couldn’t see a house at all. Then he realized how cold he was, and his feet felt completely numb. He rubbed his eyes, because this was the spot. Those were definitely the trees. Then he tried to think of all the other tall pine trees he knew. Of course, maybe he had made a mistake; he would check Mrs. Hampton’s picture again tomorrow. There was nothing else to do now but head back across the cold, white fields. He tried not to think about having dinner with Santa Claus and picking out a present for himself.

It seemed a thousand times farther going back than it had coming; indeed he thought that he never, never would get there. But at last, just as the street lights were coming on, he opened the door of Katie Duckworth’s store and dragged himself over to the stove.

It felt like it was a thousand times farther walking back than it was getting there; in fact, he thought he would never, never make it. But finally, just as the street lights were turning on, he opened the door of Katie Duckworth’s store and pulled himself over to the stove.

But my, how his heart jumped! For there, stretching out and looking very long, was Agnes fast asleep under the stove. He’d somehow forgotten about Agnes today, but he pulled her out and held her tight. How soft and warm and gentle she was!

But wow, how his heart raced! Because there, sprawled out and looking really long, was Agnes fast asleep under the stove. He had somehow forgotten about Agnes today, but he pulled her out and held her close. How soft, warm, and gentle she felt!

[Pg 90]

[Pg 90]

Katie Duckworth was selling red mittens to a woman who said they were for Christmas, and she bought hair ribbons and handkerchiefs and a lot more presents before she left. Bunny Face saw that his aunt had been putting Christmas trimmings around the store while he was away. It looked quite fine. But it seemed queer, too, that she’d never talked about Christmas.

Katie Duckworth was selling red mittens to a woman who said they were for Christmas, and she bought hair ribbons and handkerchiefs and a lot more gifts before she left. Bunny Face noticed that his aunt had been putting up Christmas decorations around the store while he was away. It looked really nice. But it also seemed strange that she’d never mentioned Christmas.

It seemed to Bunny Face that every single child had money to spend—for presents for other folks, mind you. This was all new to Bunny Face, for he had supposed that Santa Claus brought all the presents to everybody.

It seemed to Bunny Face that every single kid had cash to spend—for gifts for other people, just so you know. This was all new to Bunny Face because he thought Santa Claus brought all the gifts to everyone.

So Bunny Face concluded that he must have some Christmas secrets too. He’d give presents to people himself and have surprises and whisper like other folks. But how about the presents—what were they to be? That puzzled him. He sat by the stove and thought and thought. The next day he went for a walk. And after a while he found himself on the last street of the town just where the fields began. Ahead were the snowy woods and the frozen creek.

So Bunny Face decided that he needed some Christmas secrets too. He would give gifts to people himself and have surprises and whisper like everyone else. But what about the gifts—what were they supposed to be? That had him stumped. He sat by the stove and thought and thought. The next day he went for a walk. After a while, he found himself on the last street of the town, right where the fields began. Ahead were the snowy woods and the frozen creek.

“Guess I’ll look for the pine trees,” said Bunny Face. This had been in his head all the time, and he only said that to surprise himself. If he could only really find Santa Claus he’d be all right. Then he’d explain that all he had was Agnes, and she wasn’t a Christmas present to be given away. And he knew that there was no other way out of it; he must find him. So that day he visited all the pine trees that were anywhere about. But not under one of them did[Pg 91] he find a house, let alone Santa Claus’ house.

“Guess I’ll look for the pine trees,” said Bunny Face. This had been on his mind the whole time, and he only said it to surprise himself. If he could just actually find Santa Claus, everything would be fine. Then he’d explain that all he had was Agnes, and she wasn’t a Christmas gift to be given away. He knew there was no other option; he had to find him. So that day, he checked out all the pine trees nearby. But not under a single one did he find a house, let alone Santa Claus’ house.

He knew that it must be getting late, for the sun was big and red and low down behind things. He was coming to the dump, which was mostly covered with snow, but the janitor’s shanty looked black and gloomy and only a little thin blue smoke was coming out of the chimney.

He could tell it was getting late because the sun was big, red, and low on the horizon. He was approaching the dump, mostly covered in snow, but the janitor's shack looked dark and gloomy, with just a little thin blue smoke coming out of the chimney.

Suddenly a snowball whizzed past his head, and he saw the biggest dump child duck behind the corner; then snowballs began coming from every way, for the other dump children had come out. After a while they got tired and began to talk. Bunny Face started it by asking if they knew where Santa Claus’ house was. The real little dump children stared, but the big ones looked ugly.

Suddenly, a snowball whizzed past his head, and he saw the biggest kid from the dump duck behind the corner; then snowballs started coming from all directions, as the other kids from the dump joined in. After a while, they got tired and started talking. Bunny Face kicked it off by asking if they knew where Santa Claus' house was. The little kids stared, but the older ones looked annoyed.

“Santy Claus your granny!” they said. “Who put that in your head? Anyway if there was one, our old man would take his shotgun to him.”

“Santa Claus your grandma!” they said. “Who put that in your head? Anyway, if he existed, our old man would grab his shotgun and go after him.”

As Bunny Face trudged on, it came to him that there would be other folks beside himself who would not get presents on Christmas. It made him feel a little better to count them.

As Bunny Face walked along, he realized that there would be other people besides him who wouldn't be getting presents on Christmas. It made him feel a little better to think about them.

“First,” he said, “there’s me; second, Agnes; next, the dump children. Let’s see—fourth, the janitor, of course. And fifth?” He might as well use up all his fingers. “Fifth—Madam Iceberg. Yes, that was a good one, for she wouldn’t get presents or give them.”

“First,” he said, “there’s me; second, Agnes; next, the kids from the dump. Let’s see—fourth, the janitor, of course. And fifth?” He might as well use up all his fingers. “Fifth—Madam Iceberg. Yeah, that was a good one, since she wouldn’t get presents or give them.”

But you don’t know who Madam Iceberg was. She was the most-wondered-about person anywhere around. Long ago she used to go traveling, and[Pg 92] have visitors from away off come to see her. At those times the big house would be lighted from top to bottom, with all sorts of things going on. Then she was really beautiful to look at. But mercy me, how she’d gone off these last years! Now her hair was far too yellow and her cheeks far too pink and her eyes were—uneasy.

But you don’t know who Madam Iceberg was. She was the most talked-about person around. A long time ago, she used to travel and have guests from far away come to see her. During those times, the big house would be lit up from top to bottom, with all sorts of activities happening. Back then, she was truly beautiful to look at. But, my goodness, how she had changed in recent years! Now her hair was way too yellow, her cheeks were way too pink, and her eyes were—uneasy.

There were No Trespassing signs all over her place; and rather than buy at any of our stores, she used to drive every day in her high carriage over to the next town and do all of her shopping there. So you can see that she wasn’t at all friendly with any of us thereabout.

There were No Trespassing signs all over her property, and instead of shopping at any of our stores, she used to drive every day in her fancy carriage over to the next town to do all her shopping there. So, you can see that she wasn’t friendly with any of us around here.

Of course little Bunny Face had never talked to her, but he felt sure Santa Claus wouldn’t risk bothering much around her chimneys.

Of course, little Bunny Face had never spoken to her, but he was pretty sure Santa Claus wouldn’t take the chance of messing around her chimneys.

So with his head filled with these thoughts he went on till he came to the Parson’s little white house. Bunny Face decided to knock on the door and ask how the dog was. And the door was quickly opened by the Parson himself, who invited him right in.

So with his mind full of these thoughts, he walked on until he reached the Parson’s small white house. Bunny Face decided to knock on the door and ask about the dog. The Parson himself quickly opened the door and invited him inside.

And the Parson’s sister got him some supper, and he sat on a little stool by the fire and ate it while he told them about hunting for Santa Claus’ house. Then Bunny Face said that he knew five folks that wouldn’t have any Christmas, yes, sir. “Me,” he said, “Agnes, the dump children, the janitor, and Madam Iceberg.”

And the Parson’s sister fixed him some dinner, and he sat on a small stool by the fire and ate it while he told them about searching for Santa Claus' house. Then Bunny Face said that he knew five people who wouldn’t have any Christmas, yes, indeed. “Me,” he said, “Agnes, the kids from the dump, the janitor, and Madam Iceberg.”

“Well, maybe not,” said the Parson.

“Well, maybe not,” said the Parson.

Then he talked about something else, and asked[Pg 93] Bunny Face if he had ever heard the Christmas Story. As Bunny Face didn’t know that there was one, he shook his head. So the Parson opened a book and turned pages, then read: “‘And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flocks by night.’”

Then he changed the subject and asked[Pg 93] Bunny Face if he had ever heard the Christmas Story. Since Bunny Face didn’t know there was one, he shook his head. So the Parson opened a book, flipped through the pages, and read: “‘And there were in the same country shepherds living in the fields, watching over their flocks at night.’”

When it was finished the Parson closed the book, saying: “It’s the Spirit of Christmas, sonny—the Spirit of Christmas that the world needs.”

When he was done, the Parson shut the book, saying: “It’s the Spirit of Christmas, kid—the Spirit of Christmas that the world really needs.”

Bunny Face liked the idea. Spirits were a sort of ghosts or goblins; he knew that much. Not like Santa Claus at all—fat and pink, but different. He’d rather think that the Spirit was like a beautiful lady, a sort of fairy. So that’s what he was thinking about one day coming home from school, when he heard the sound of sleigh bells behind him. He turned around and waited, for hopping bobs in those days was a great sport with the children. But it wasn’t a bobsled at all, but Madam Iceberg’s fine green sleigh, fur rugs and all.

Bunny Face liked the idea. Spirits were like ghosts or goblins; he knew that much. Not like Santa Claus at all—fat and pink, but different. He preferred to think of the Spirit as a beautiful lady, a kind of fairy. That’s what he was imagining one day while coming home from school when he heard the sound of sleigh bells behind him. He turned around and waited, since hopping bobs was a popular game among the kids back then. But it wasn’t a bobsled at all; it was Madam Iceberg’s fancy green sleigh, complete with fur rugs and all.

“Who’s afraid?” said Bunny Face to himself as the sleigh glided past him, and he hopped lightly on behind, to the surprise of all the people in the street.

“Who’s afraid?” Bunny Face said to himself as the sleigh passed by him, and he hopped lightly along behind, surprising everyone on the street.

On they went, Bunny Face, holding on for dear life, and Madam Iceberg in all her furs sitting there as grim as an image. They went very fast and soon all the shops were left behind, and the houses, and they started to climb the hill toward the big gate.

On they went, Bunny Face, hanging on for dear life, and Madam Iceberg in all her furs sitting there as seriously as a statue. They sped along, quickly leaving all the shops and houses behind, and began to climb the hill toward the big gate.

Then something made her look around suddenly and their eyes met. “Well,” she said, surprised, “who are you?”

Then something made her look around suddenly, and their eyes met. “Well,” she said, surprised, “who are you?”

[Pg 94]

[Pg 94]

“Bunny Face,” he answered promptly.

"Bunny Face," he replied quickly.

For a minute she looked as if she might laugh; but she didn’t. Then she said, “Do you know who I am?”

For a moment, it seemed like she might laugh; but she didn't. Then she asked, "Do you know who I am?"

“Yes,” said Bunny Face; “they all call you Madam Iceberg.”

“Yes,” said Bunny Face; “they all call you Madam Iceberg.”

“Possibly,” was all she said.

"Maybe," was all she said.

Bunny Face was about to let go when she turned around again and said, “Now hold on tight.” They were turning in through the big iron gates which stood open.

Bunny Face was about to let go when she turned around again and said, “Now hold on tight.” They were turning in through the large iron gates that stood open.

Then the sleigh stopped in front of the house, and Madam Iceberg handed Bunny Face one of her bundles to carry, saying, “Here, boy, take this.” The driver looked surprised, and so did the maid who opened the door; but nobody said a word—just followed her inside.

Then the sled came to a halt in front of the house, and Madam Iceberg handed Bunny Face one of her bundles to carry, saying, “Here, kid, take this.” The driver looked taken aback, and so did the maid who opened the door; but nobody said a word—just followed her inside.

It was big and dark and quiet in the house. Then suddenly Bunny Face saw something that made him stop short and drop the bundle.

It was big, dark, and quiet in the house. Then suddenly, Bunny Face saw something that made him freeze and drop the bundle.

There’s the Spirit of Christmas,” he shouted as loud as he could shout.

There’s the Spirit of Christmas,” he yelled at the top of his lungs.

“Where—what?” asked the lady, ever so surprised.

“Where—what?” asked the woman, completely taken aback.

“There on the wall,” cried Bunny Face, running quickly past the amazed group and stopping in front of the portrait of a beautiful person in white with flowers in her hair.

“There on the wall,” shouted Bunny Face, rushing past the surprised group and stopping in front of the portrait of a beautiful person in white with flowers in her hair.

“You silly boy!” said Madam Iceberg. “That’s only my portrait—when I was married.”

“You silly boy!” said Madam Iceberg. “That’s just my portrait—from when I got married.”

“Oh, it’s not you,” said Bunny Face, giving her a[Pg 95] long look and shaking his head. “It’s the Spirit of Christmas. I’ve found her, I’ve found her!” he cried, jumping about and clapping his hands.

“Oh, it’s not you,” Bunny Face said, giving her a[Pg 95] long look and shaking his head. “It’s the Spirit of Christmas. I’ve found her, I’ve found her!” he shouted, jumping around and clapping his hands.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about at all, Mr. Bunny Face, but come over here and sit down, and we’ll hear all about it.”

“I have no idea what you're talking about, Mr. Bunny Face, but come over here and sit down, and we'll hear all about it.”

“Well, there’s lots about it,” said Bunny Face; “and you’re in it, too, for you aren’t going to have any Christmas—you, and the school janitor, and the dump children, and Agnes, and me—none of us are going to get presents.”

“Well, there’s a lot to it,” said Bunny Face; “and you’re part of it, too, because you’re not going to have any Christmas—you, and the school janitor, and the kids from the dump, and Agnes, and me—none of us are getting presents.”

Then Bunny Face told her about Agnes, and the Parson, and the dump children who didn’t believe in Santa Claus or anything. “That’s about all,” he said, “except Santa Claus’ house, and I couldn’t find that.”

Then Bunny Face told her about Agnes, the Parson, and the kids from the dump who didn’t believe in Santa Claus or anything. “That’s about it,” he said, “except for Santa Claus’ house, and I couldn’t find that.”

So Bunny Face stood up and said he must go, and when he looked back Madam Iceberg had sunk down deep in her chair, so that he could hardly see her. But the Spirit of Christmas on the wall looked like a white angel.

So Bunny Face stood up and said he had to go, and when he glanced back, Madam Iceberg had sunk deep into her chair, making her barely visible. But the Spirit of Christmas on the wall looked like a white angel.

Something exciting and most surprising happened the next day. The school janitor, Old Crab, was in jail. Yes, sir; and the big boys were down there trying to see him through the bars. He had been caught in Madam Iceberg’s house the night before, stealing. The servants found him as he was getting away with a big roast under his arm.

Something exciting and really surprising happened the next day. The school janitor, Old Crab, was in jail. Yep; and the older kids were down there trying to see him through the bars. He had been caught in Madam Iceberg’s house the night before, stealing. The servants found him as he was getting away with a big roast under his arm.

Everybody was wondering what she would do about it. Would she have him let off maybe, because it was so near Christmas? But nobody really expected[Pg 96] her to do that. And just then the Parson came walking along with his sister, and this one and that one told him that he was the very person to go up and talk to the madam about letting the janitor go. It was his duty. But he shook his head and said that “it wouldn’t do a bit of good, not a bit!” But his sister said, “Oh, Archibald, do!” So he went, the poor man.

Everybody was wondering what she would do about it. Would she consider letting him off since it was so close to Christmas? But no one really expected her to do that. Just then, the Parson walked by with his sister, and people told him he was the perfect person to go talk to her about letting the janitor go. It was his duty. But he shook his head and said that “it wouldn’t do any good, not at all!” But his sister insisted, “Oh, Archibald, please do!” So he went, the poor man.

When he rang the bell he told himself that he was a fool for coming; but the door opened just then, so he couldn’t run; and the maid was saying, “Come in, please.” And after a while Madam Iceberg came walking in.

When he rang the bell, he thought to himself that he was an idiot for coming; but the door opened just then, so he couldn’t run away; and the maid said, “Please come in.” After a while, Madam Iceberg walked in.

“Oh, you’ve come to talk about little Bunny Face, I know,” she said, smiling and holding out her hand. “He has the most fantastic ideas,” she said, “and he calls my portrait in the hall the Spirit of Christmas, though I can’t see why.”

“Oh, you’ve come to talk about little Bunny Face, I know,” she said, smiling and extending her hand. “He has the most amazing ideas,” she added, “and he refers to my portrait in the hall as the Spirit of Christmas, though I don’t see why.”

You can guess how surprised the Parson was; but he asked to see the picture, and said he quite agreed with Bunny Face. And Madam Iceberg looked pleased. Then they talked on and on, but not a word was said about the janitor until the Parson was about to leave. Then he told her. But he didn’t seem at all astonished when she said to let him go—by all means. Yes, certainly, considering the season and all that sort of thing.

You can imagine how surprised the Parson was; but he asked to see the picture and said he completely agreed with Bunny Face. Madam Iceberg looked pleased. Then they chatted away, but they didn't mention the janitor until the Parson was about to leave. Then he told her. But he didn’t seem at all shocked when she said to let him go—of course. Yes, definitely, considering the season and all that.

A few minutes later the Reverend Mr. Brisbane was seen walking out through the big gates quite smartly and smiling most pleasantly.

A few minutes later, Reverend Mr. Brisbane was seen walking out through the big gates looking sharp and smiling warmly.

Then one day Madam Iceberg’s big green sleigh[Pg 97] stopped right in front of Katie Duckworth’s store, which was the first time that that had ever happened. And she got out herself and walked in. All the customers in the store turned around and stared.

Then one day, Madam Iceberg’s big green sleigh[Pg 97] stopped right in front of Katie Duckworth’s store, which was the first time that had ever happened. She got out herself and walked in. All the customers in the store turned around and stared.

“Ah, here you are, Mr. Bunny Face. I’ve been looking for you everywhere. I want you to help me—that is, I want you to join me in some secrets and surprises.”

“Hey, there you are, Mr. Bunny Face. I've been searching for you everywhere. I need you to help me—that is, I want you to be part of some secrets and surprises.”

Just then Katie Duckworth came over to see what was wanted, and Madam Iceberg explained very politely that she would like to borrow her nephew for a little while to help with some Christmas plans.

Just then, Katie Duckworth came over to see what was needed, and Madam Iceberg explained very politely that she would like to borrow her nephew for a little while to help with some Christmas plans.

Katie Duckworth said, “All right, ma’am.”

Katie Duckworth said, “Okay, ma'am.”

So Bunny Face got his cap and muffler and followed Madam Iceberg out to the big green sleigh. Then she told the driver to drive around a bit, because she and the young man must have a talk.

So Bunny Face put on his cap and scarf and followed Madam Iceberg out to the big green sleigh. Then she told the driver to take them for a drive, because she and the young man needed to have a conversation.

“Now, Mr. Bunny Face, please begin and name over that list of folks who won’t have any Christmas this year,” said the lady.

“Now, Mr. Bunny Face, please start and go through that list of people who won’t be having Christmas this year,” said the lady.

“Well,” said Bunny Face, “there’s me, of course, and Agnes, then the dump children, and the janitor and—and you.”

“Well,” said Bunny Face, “there’s me, of course, and Agnes, then the kids from the dump, and the janitor and—and you.”

“All right,” said Madam Iceberg; “and I want you to help me make plans. Will you?”

“All right,” said Madam Iceberg. “And I need your help to make some plans. Will you?”

“Sure,” chirped Bunny Face. “Toys?”

“Sure,” said Bunny Face. “Toys?”

“Yes, indeed, toys,” she said. “But where do we get them?”

“Yes, definitely, toys,” she said. “But where do we get them?”

“Why, old Mrs. Hampton’s Toy Shop, of course,” said Bunny Face.

“Why, of course, it’s old Mrs. Hampton’s Toy Shop,” said Bunny Face.

[Pg 98]

[Pg 98]

So the lady bent forward and said, “Mrs. Hampton’s Toy Shop, driver.”

So the lady leaned forward and said, “Mrs. Hampton’s Toy Shop, driver.”

When old Mrs. Hampton saw them and knew who it was, she took off her thick glasses, then put them back on again quickly. But she didn’t say “Run along,” today, but “What can I do for you?”

When old Mrs. Hampton saw them and recognized who they were, she took off her thick glasses, then quickly put them back on. But instead of saying, "Run along," today she said, "What can I do for you?"

And before Madam Iceberg could answer Mrs. Hampton, Bunny Face grabbed her skirt and, pulling her along, pointed to a picture of Santa Claus coming out of a funny little house under some tall pine trees.

And before Madam Iceberg could respond to Mrs. Hampton, Bunny Face tugged at her skirt and, pulling her along, pointed to a picture of Santa Claus coming out of a quirky little house beneath some tall pine trees.

“That’s it,” he said; “Santa Claus’ house.”

"That's it," he said. "Santa Claus's house."

“So it is,” said Madam Iceberg; “Sure enough; that’s the house that you were hunting, isn’t it?”

“So it is,” said Madam Iceberg. “Sure enough; that’s the house you were looking for, isn’t it?”

But Bunny Face didn’t answer. He had his head on one side and was staring with all his eyes.

But Bunny Face didn’t respond. He tilted his head to the side and was staring wide-eyed.

The lady puckered her lips and pointed and sort of blinked; so old Mrs. Hampton wrote in her order book: “1 framed picture, entitled The House of Santa Claus.”

The lady pursed her lips, pointed, and kind of blinked; so old Mrs. Hampton wrote in her order book: “1 framed picture, titled The House of Santa Claus.”

“Now,” said Madam Iceberg in a business-like tone, “let’s begin to buy toys.”

“Alright,” said Madam Iceberg in a professional tone, “let’s start buying toys.”

“Who for?” asked Bunny Face.

“Who’s it for?” asked Bunny Face.

“For your dump children,” answered Madam Iceberg.

“For your dumb children,” answered Madam Iceberg.

So Bunny Face began. “That and that and that,” he said, pointing at fire engines and kites and hobbyhorses. And they bought dolls and dishes and sewing baskets for girls.

So Bunny Face started. “That and that and that,” he said, pointing at fire trucks and kites and hobbyhorses. And they bought dolls and dishes and sewing kits for girls.

Then Madam Iceberg paid for the things out of[Pg 99] her purse, and told Mrs. Hampton to send them up to her house, and said “Good-day.”

Then Madam Iceberg paid for the items from her purse, told Mrs. Hampton to send them to her house, and said, “Good day.”

The other customers looked too surprised to speak when the lady and the little boy closed the door behind them.

The other customers looked too shocked to say anything when the woman and the little boy shut the door behind them.

When they were back in the sleigh and all covered up, she said, “Now how about Agnes’ present?”

When they were back in the sleigh and all bundled up, she said, “So, what about Agnes’ gift?”

“She hasn’t any place to sleep,” said Bunny Face, “but under the stove.”

“She doesn’t have anywhere to sleep,” said Bunny Face, “except under the stove.”

“All right,” said Madam Iceberg; “then probably a basket with a red cushion in it would please her; don’t you think it might?”

“All right,” said Madam Iceberg. “Then a basket with a red cushion in it would probably make her happy; don’t you think so?”

Yes, Bunny Face thought that it might.

Yes, Bunny Face thought it could.

So the lady said that she would make the red cushion herself; then she told the driver to go to the hardware store, and they went in and she bought several baskets.

So the woman said she would make the red cushion herself; then she told the driver to go to the hardware store, and they went in and she bought several baskets.

“But,” said Bunny Face, “Agnes only needs one.”

“But,” said Bunny Face, “Agnes only needs one.”

“I’m thinking of the janitor and some others on your list,” said Madam Iceberg.

“I’m thinking about the janitor and a few others on your list,” said Madam Iceberg.

“Are we going to give him a present?” asked Bunny Face.

“Are we going to give him a gift?” asked Bunny Face.

“Certainly,” said Madam Iceberg, “for he’s on your list.” So at the next store she bought good things to fill baskets. Bunny Face thought she’d never stop.

“Sure,” said Madam Iceberg, “because he’s on your list.” So at the next store, she picked up nice things to fill the baskets. Bunny Face thought she’d never stop.

“And now,” she said, “we’re finished.”

“And now,” she said, “we're done.”

“There are two more names yet,” said Bunny Face.

“There are two more names left,” said Bunny Face.

[Pg 100]

[Pg 100]

“What?” said Madam Iceberg, with the twinkle look. “Two more?”

“What?” said Madam Iceberg, with a twinkle in her eye. “Two more?”

“Sure,” said Bunny Face. “Yours and mine.”

“Sure,” said Bunny Face. “Yours and mine.”

“Oh, that is so,” she said; “but I’ll have to talk to Santa Claus about your present, so that you’ll be surprised. That’s one of my secrets, you know.”

“Oh, that's true,” she said; “but I need to chat with Santa Claus about your gift, so you can be surprised. That's one of my secrets, you know.”

Of course that sounded pretty pleasant to Bunny Face—talking to Santa Claus about secrets and surprises. But something worried him at the same time: What was Madam Iceberg to get? And he grew so quiet that finally she bent over and looked at him.

Of course, that sounded really nice to Bunny Face—talking to Santa Claus about secrets and surprises. But something worried him at the same time: What was Madam Iceberg going to receive? He became so quiet that eventually, she leaned over and looked at him.

“I don’t know what you are going to get for Christmas,” said Bunny Face slowly.

“I don’t know what you’re going to get for Christmas,” said Bunny Face slowly.

“Well, I know what I want,” said the lady gayly.

“Well, I know what I want,” the lady said cheerfully.

“Oh, what?” asked Bunny Face, sitting up straight.

“Oh, what?” asked Bunny Face, sitting up straight.

“Why, a little guest on Christmas day,” she answered.

“Why, a little visitor on Christmas day,” she replied.

“A little what?” asked Bunny Face, for that wasn’t a present at all.

“A little what?” asked Bunny Face, since that definitely wasn’t a gift at all.

“Yes, a little guest, one Mr. Bunny Face, to come early on Christmas morning and stay all day. And to go around with me and help with all the secrets and surprises.”

“Yes, a little guest, one Mr. Bunny Face, to come early on Christmas morning and stay all day. And to go around with me and help with all the secrets and surprises.”

When Bunny Face got out of the sleigh in front of Katie Duckworth’s store he not only felt that he had found Santa Claus’ house on Clark’s road, but that he had been talking with the Spirit of Christmas as well. But it was true, all of it, and the driver[Pg 101] was to come for him early on Christmas morning; and Agnes could go too.

When Bunny Face stepped out of the sleigh in front of Katie Duckworth’s store, he felt like he had discovered Santa Claus' house on Clark’s Road, and he also felt like he had been chatting with the Spirit of Christmas. But it was all true, every bit of it, and the driver[Pg 101] was going to pick him up early on Christmas morning; and Agnes could come along too.

Now, Bunny Face had never had a secret before in his whole life, and he found that keeping one was not as easy as he had expected. But he did enjoy sing-songing to the rest of us children “I have a secret I won’t tell,” as we all walked to school. But nobody really believed it, for who could have a secret with Katie Duckworth?

Now, Bunny Face had never kept a secret in his whole life, and he realized that holding one was harder than he thought. But he did like teasing all of us kids by singing, “I have a secret I won’t tell,” as we walked to school. But nobody really believed him, because who could have a secret with Katie Duckworth?

As you might know, Bunny Face was up pretty early on Christmas morning, all ready, holding Agnes and watching out the front window. You could hear sleigh bells everywhere and people’s voices calling, “Same to you,” and “Merry Christmas.”

As you might know, Bunny Face was up pretty early on Christmas morning, all set, holding Agnes and looking out the front window. You could hear sleigh bells ringing everywhere and people’s voices saying, “Same to you,” and “Merry Christmas.”

Then came a sleigh, around the corner, and stopped in front of Katie Duckworth’s store. The driver jumped out and ran in with a basket with red ribbons flying and a letter tied to the handle. The letter said “A happy Christmas to Miss Duckworth,” and please to allow her nephew to come and spend the day.

Then a sleigh rounded the corner and stopped in front of Katie Duckworth’s store. The driver jumped out and dashed inside with a basket adorned with red ribbons and a letter tied to the handle. The letter read, “Wishing a happy Christmas to Miss Duckworth,” and requested that her nephew be allowed to come and spend the day.

Katie untied the ribbons and looked inside, and there were oranges and nuts that they could see; and so she said “All right” to Bunny Face, who picked up Agnes and said good-by. As they went through the gate, Bunny Face saw wreaths in all the windows and over the big door, and Madam Iceberg was standing there, waving her hand.

Katie untied the ribbons and looked inside, and there were oranges and nuts that they could see; so she said, “Okay,” to Bunny Face, who picked up Agnes and said goodbye. As they went through the gate, Bunny Face saw wreaths in all the windows and over the big door, and Madam Iceberg was standing there, waving her hand.

“Merry Christmas, Merry Christmas!” she said.

“Merry Christmas, Merry Christmas!” she exclaimed.

And then it really began. First there were all the[Pg 102] wreaths, and pine branches over the fireplace, and candles, and right under the Spirit of Christmas there was a trimmed Christmas tree. My, my, such a tree! You never saw the like. But under the tree—toys, toys! toys! Beginning with a velocipede—there was a sled, games, books, skates, a dark lantern. Oh, goodness me! I can’t tell you all the things that there were. And if you’ll believe it, there was the picture of Santa Claus’ house—the very one!

And that's when it all started. First, there were all the[Pg 102] wreaths, pine branches over the fireplace, and candles. Right beneath the Spirit of Christmas stood a beautifully decorated Christmas tree. Wow, what a tree! You’ve never seen anything like it. But under the tree—oh, the toys! Toys! Toys! It started with a velocipede, and then there was a sled, games, books, skates, and a dark lantern. Oh my goodness! I can’t even begin to list everything that was there. And believe it or not, there was a picture of Santa Claus’ house—the very one!

For a minute Bunny Face just couldn’t talk; then he jumped up and down and ran back and forth, pulling Madam Iceberg around by the hand, showing her this one and that one, and how it worked. My, how they laughed at everything. “For Miss Agnes from Bunny Face and Madam Iceberg” was what it said on the letter tied to one Christmas present. And beside the basket and the red cushion was a ball for her to play with. Bunny Face put her in and held her down with both hands till she went to sleep.

For a moment, Bunny Face was speechless; then he started jumping up and down and ran back and forth, pulling Madam Iceberg by the hand, showing her this and that, and explaining how everything worked. They laughed at everything. “For Miss Agnes from Bunny Face and Madam Iceberg” was written on the letter attached to one Christmas gift. Next to the basket and the red cushion was a ball for her to play with. Bunny Face placed her in it and held her down with both hands until she fell asleep.

“And now, Mr. Bunny Face,” said the lady, “we must go and take care of those other surprises.”

“And now, Mr. Bunny Face,” said the lady, “we need to go take care of those other surprises.”

“To the dump?” asked Bunny Face.

“To the dump?” asked Bunny Face.

“Yes, and on the way back we’ll stop at your Parson’s,” said Madam Iceberg.

“Yes, and on the way back we’ll stop at your place, Parson,” said Madam Iceberg.

Well, right then the sleigh came jingling around the house and stopped at the door, and what do you suppose? Well, all those toys from Mrs. Hampton’s Toy Shop were packed in that sleigh, which made it look exactly like Santa Claus’. It was a strange sight, that sleigh full of toys stopping in front of the janitor’s shanty. The dump children heard the[Pg 103] bells and came tumbling out pellmell to see what there was to see.

Well, just then the sleigh came jingling around the house and stopped at the door, and guess what? All those toys from Mrs. Hampton’s Toy Shop were piled in that sleigh, making it look just like Santa Claus’. It was a bizarre sight, that sleigh full of toys stopping in front of the janitor’s shack. The kids from the dump heard the bells and rushed out all at once to see what was happening.

“Merry Christmas, everybody!” said Madam Iceberg, beginning to hand them toys. Then came the big basket with the Christmas dinner for the janitor and all the children.

“Merry Christmas, everyone!” said Madam Iceberg, starting to hand out toys. Then came the big basket with the Christmas dinner for the janitor and all the kids.

“Next to the Parson’s; then home again, Mr. Bunny Face, and you will please hand him this?” said Madam Iceberg as she put a letter into his pocket.

“Next to the Parson’s; then home again, Mr. Bunny Face, and could you please give him this?” said Madam Iceberg as she slipped a letter into his pocket.

But the Parson and his sister heard the sleigh bells coming, and the door was open before they got there, and everyone was saying “Merry Christmas!” and “The same to you!” as fast and loud as he could.

But the Parson and his sister heard the sleigh bells approaching, and the door was open before they arrived, with everyone shouting “Merry Christmas!” and “Same to you!” as quickly and loudly as they could.

Then Bunny Face said to the Parson, taking out the letter, “I am to hand you this.”

Then Bunny Face said to the Parson, pulling out the letter, “I’m supposed to give you this.”

And the Parson took it and read, “With every good wish from your friends, Bunny Face and Madam Iceberg.” And he seemed greatly pleased, and said: “Well, I guess we all know something about the Spirit of Christmas now.”

And the Parson took it and read, “With every good wish from your friends, Bunny Face and Madam Iceberg.” He looked really pleased and said, “Well, I think we all understand something about the Spirit of Christmas now.”

“It’s her, it’s her,” shouted Bunny Face, pointing at Madam Iceberg, and he flew over and shook her by the coat, saying, “Now I know what those words mean.”

“It’s her, it’s her,” shouted Bunny Face, pointing at Madam Iceberg. He dashed over and shook her by the coat, saying, “Now I understand what those words mean.”

And she looked very happy as they started toward home.

And she looked really happy as they started heading home.

“Fe, fi, fo, fum! I smell a turkey,” said the lady as the door was opened, and they went into the hall. “Let’s be quick.”

“Fe, fi, fo, fum! I smell a turkey,” said the lady as the door opened, and they walked into the hall. “Let’s hurry up.”

[Pg 104]

[Pg 104]

So taking off their things—and a-hold of hands—they went out where a table was set with two chairs, one for Bunny Face and one for her. And in the center there were red candles burning, and a Santa Claus with a pack on his back. Then they sat down and Madam Iceberg leaned over and said, “Merry Christmas, Sunny Face—for that is what I am going to call you.”

So they took off their things and held hands as they went outside to where a table was set with two chairs, one for Bunny Face and one for her. In the center, there were red candles burning and a Santa Claus with a pack on his back. Then they sat down, and Madam Iceberg leaned over and said, “Merry Christmas, Sunny Face—for that's what I'm going to call you.”

And he said, “Same to you!” and a big smile started and ran clear across his face and both ears wiggled pleasantly.

And he said, “You too!” and a big smile spread across his face, making both his ears wiggle happily.

Then the dinner began to come in. First a turkey on a big platter, all trimmed up and so brown and shiny that it looked varnished. Next were all sorts of dishes of different things with covers over them to keep them hot, and you couldn’t begin to guess what was in them all. “A little more gravy over everything” or “Do have another drumstick,” Madam Iceberg would say.

Then dinner started to be served. First, there was a turkey on a large platter, perfectly garnished and so brown and shiny it looked like it was coated in varnish. Next came all sorts of dishes with lids on them to keep the food warm, and you couldn't even begin to guess what was inside each one. "A little more gravy over everything," or "Please have another drumstick," Madam Iceberg would say.

Then finally they both leaned back in their chairs and didn’t eat any more. They talked about all sorts of things and asked each other questions, back and forth—and he asked her if she knew any stories!

Then finally they both leaned back in their chairs and stopped eating. They talked about all sorts of things and asked each other questions, going back and forth—and he asked her if she knew any stories!

She said: “You’re right I do, Mr. Sunny Face. Come, let’s go in by the fire and tell them there.”

She said, “You’re right, I do, Mr. Sunny Face. Come on, let’s go by the fire and tell them there.”

So they took hold of hands and went.

So they held hands and walked.

[Pg 105]

[Pg 105]

[9] By special permission of Gertrude A. Kay and the “Ladies’ Home Journal.”

[9] By special permission of Gertrude A. Kay and the “Ladies’ Home Journal.”


THE CHRISTMAS TREE[10]

Mary Austin

Mary Austin

Eastward from the Sierras rises a strong red hill known as Pine Mountain, though the Indians call it The Hill of Summer Snow. At its foot stands a town of a hundred board houses, given over wholly to the business of mining. The noise of it goes on by day and night,—the creak of the windlasses, the growl of the stamps in the mill, the clank of the cars running down to the dump, and from the open doors of the drinking saloons, great gusts of laughter and the sound of singing. Billows of smoke roll up from the tall stacks and by night are lit ruddily by the smelter fires all going at a roaring blast.

East from the Sierras rises a prominent red hill known as Pine Mountain, although the Indigenous people refer to it as The Hill of Summer Snow. At its base is a town with a hundred wooden houses, completely focused on mining activities. The noise never stops, day or night—the creaking of the windlasses, the rumble of the stamps in the mill, the clanking of the cars heading down to the dump, and from the open doors of the bars, loud bursts of laughter and the sound of singing. Clouds of smoke rise from the tall stacks and at night are illuminated with a fiery glow from the smelter, all operating at full blast.

Whenever the charcoal-burner’s son looked down on the red smoke, the glare, and the hot breath of the furnaces, it seemed to him like an exhalation from the wickedness that went on continually in the town; though all he knew of wickedness was the word, a rumor from passers-by, and a kind of childish fear. The charcoal-burner’s cabin stood on a spur of Pine Mountain two thousand feet above the town, and sometimes the boy went down to it on the back of the laden burros when his father carried[Pg 106] charcoal to the furnaces. All else that he knew were the wild creatures of the mountain, the trees, the storms, the small flowering things, and away at the back of his heart a pale memory of his mother like the faint forest odor that clung to the black embers of the pine. They had lived in the town when the mother was alive and the father worked in the mines. There were not many women or children in the town at that time, but mining men jostling with rude quick ways; and the young mother was not happy.

Whenever the charcoal-burner’s son looked down at the red smoke, the glare, and the hot breath of the furnaces, it felt to him like a release from the wickedness that constantly happened in the town; even though all he understood about wickedness was the word itself, a rumor from passers-by, and a sort of childish fear. The charcoal-burner’s cabin was on a spur of Pine Mountain two thousand feet above the town, and sometimes the boy rode down on the back of the loaded burros while his father carried charcoal to the furnaces. All he knew were the wild creatures of the mountain, the trees, the storms, the small flowering plants, and somewhere deep in his heart, a faint memory of his mother like the subtle forest scent that clung to the black embers of the pine. They had lived in the town when his mother was alive, and his father worked in the mines. There weren’t many women or children in the town back then, just mining men with rough, quick ways; and the young mother was not happy.

“Never let my boy grow up in such a place,” she said as she lay dying; and when they had buried her in the coarse shallow soil, her husband looked for comfort up toward The Hill of Summer Snow shining purely, clear white and quiet in the sun. It swam in the upper air above the sooty rock of the town and seemed as if it called. Then he took the young child up to the mountain, built a cabin under the tamarack pines, and a pit for burning charcoal for the furnace fires.

“Never let my son grow up in a place like this,” she said as she was dying; and when they buried her in the rough, shallow soil, her husband looked for solace toward The Hill of Summer Snow, shining brightly, pure white and calm in the sunlight. It floated in the sky above the dirty rocks of the town and seemed to beckon him. Then he took the young child up to the mountain, built a cabin under the tamarack pines, and a pit for burning charcoal for the furnace fires.

No one could wish for a better place for a boy to grow up in than the slope of Pine Mountain. There was the drip of pine balm and a wind like wine, white water in the springs, and as much room for roaming as one desired. The charcoal-burner’s son chose to go far, coming back with sheaves of strange bloom from the edge of snow banks on the high ridges, bright spar or peacock-painted ores, hatfuls of berries, or strings of shining trout. He played away whole mornings in glacier meadows where he[Pg 107] heard the eagle scream; walking sometimes in a mist of cloud he came upon deer feeding, or waked them from their lair in the deep fern. On snow-shoes in winter he went over the deep drifts and spied among the pine tops on the sparrows, the grouse, and the chilly robins wintering under the green tents. The deep snow lifted him up and held him among the second stories of the trees. But that was not until he was a great lad, straight and springy as a young fir. As a little fellow he spent his days at the end of a long rope staked to a pine just out of reach of the choppers and the charcoal-pits. When he was able to go about alone, his father made him give three promises: never to follow a bear’s trail nor meddle with the cubs, never to try to climb the eagle rocks after the young eagles, never to lie down nor to sleep on the sunny, south slope where the rattlesnakes frequented. After that he was free of the whole wood.

No one could ask for a better place for a boy to grow up than the slope of Pine Mountain. There was the scent of pine resin and a breeze that felt like wine, white water bubbling in the springs, and as much space to roam as one could want. The charcoal-burner’s son chose to venture far, returning with bundles of unusual flowers from the edge of snowy banks on the high ridges, bright minerals or peacock-colored rocks, hats full of berries, or strings of shiny trout. He spent whole mornings playing in glacier meadows where he heard the eagle scream; sometimes wandering through a mist of clouds, he stumbled upon deer feeding or startled them from their resting spots in the deep ferns. In winter, on snowshoes, he crossed deep drifts and watched the sparrows, grouse, and chilly robins wintering below the green tree canopies. The deep snow lifted him up and held him among the trees' second stories. But that didn't happen until he grew into a tall lad, straight and lively like a young fir. As a little kid, he spent his days at the end of a long rope tied to a pine just out of reach of the loggers and the charcoal pits. When he was finally allowed to wander alone, his father made him promise three things: never to follow a bear’s trail or mess with the cubs, never to try to climb the eagle rocks after the young eagles, and never to lie down or sleep on the sunny south slope where the rattlesnakes were common. After that, he was free to explore the entire forest.

When Mathew, for so the boy was called, was ten years old, he began to be of use about the charcoal pits, to mark the trees for cutting, to sack the coals, to keep the house, and cook his father’s meals. He had no companions of his own age nor wanted any, for at this time he loved the silver firs. A group of them grew in a swale below the cabin, tall and fine; the earth under them was slippery and brown with needles. Where they stood close together with over-lapping boughs the light among the tops was golden green, but between the naked boles it was a vapor thin and blue. These were the old trees that had[Pg 108] wagged their tops together for three hundred years. Around them stood a ring of saplings and seedlings scattered there by the parent firs, and a little apart from these was the one that Mathew loved. It was slender of trunk and silvery white, the branches spread out fanwise to the outline of a perfect spire. In the spring, when the young growth covered it as with a gossamer web, it gave out a pleasant odor, and it was to him like the memory of what his mother had been. Then he garlanded it with flowers and hung streamers of white clematis all heavy with bloom upon its boughs. He brought it berries in cups of bark and sweet water from the spring; always as long as he knew it, it seemed to him that the fir tree had a soul.

When Mathew, as the boy was called, turned ten, he started helping out around the charcoal pits—marking trees for cutting, sacking the coals, taking care of the house, and cooking meals for his dad. He had no friends his age and didn’t want any, because at that time he loved the silver firs. A group of them grew in a low area below the cabin, tall and beautiful; the ground beneath them was slippery and brown with needles. Where they stood close together with overlapping branches, the light among the tops was a golden green, but between the bare trunks, it was a thin, blue haze. These were the old trees that had been shaking their tops together for three hundred years. Surrounding them was a ring of young saplings and seedlings scattered there by the parent firs, and a little apart from these was the one that Mathew loved. It had a slender trunk and a silvery white color, with branches spreading out like a perfect spire. In the spring, when the new growth covered it like a delicate web, it gave off a pleasant scent, reminding him of what his mother had been. He would decorate it with flowers and hang strands of white clematis heavy with blooms on its branches. He brought it berries in cups made of bark and sweet water from the spring; as long as he knew it, he believed the fir tree had a soul.

The first trip he had ever made on snow-shoes was to see how it fared among the drifts. That was always a great day when he could find the slender cross of its topmost bough above the snow. The fir was not very tall in those days, but the snows as far down on the slope as the charcoal-burner’s cabin lay shallowly. There was a time when Mathew expected to be as tall as the fir, but after a while the boy did not grow so fast and the fir kept on adding its whorl of young branches every year.

The first time he ever went out on snowshoes was to check out how things were looking among the drifts. That was always an exciting day when he could spot the thin cross of its tallest branch above the snow. The fir wasn’t very tall back then, but the snow was only shallow down the slope, even as far as the charcoal-burner’s cabin. There was a time when Mathew thought he would grow as tall as the fir, but after a while, he didn’t grow as quickly, and the fir kept adding its new branches each year.

Mathew told it all his thoughts. When at times there was a heaviness in his breast which was really a longing for his mother, though he did not understand it, he would part the low spreading branches and creep up to the slender trunk of the fir. Then he would put his arms around it and be quiet for a[Pg 109] long beautiful time. The tree had its own way of comforting him; the branches swept the ground and shut him in dark and close. He made a little cairn of stones under it and kept his treasures there.

Mathew shared all his thoughts. Whenever he felt a heaviness in his chest that was really a longing for his mother, even if he didn't realize it, he would push aside the low-hanging branches and move up to the slender trunk of the fir. Then he would wrap his arms around it and stay still for a[Pg 109] long, peaceful time. The tree had its own way of comforting him; the branches brushed the ground and enclosed him in darkness. He built a small pile of stones underneath it and kept his treasures there.

Often as he lay snuggled up to the heart of the tree, the boy would slip his hand over the smooth intervals between the whorls of boughs, and wonder how they knew the way to grow. All the fir trees are alike in this, that they throw out their branches from the main stem like the rays of a star, one added to another with the season’s growth. They stand out stiffly from the trunk, and the shape of each new bough in the beginning and the shape of the last growing twig when they have spread out broadly with many branchlets, bending with the weight of their own needles, is the shape of a cross; and the topmost sprig that rises above all the star-built whorls is a long and slender cross, until by the springing of new branches it becomes a star. So the two forms go on running into and repeating each other, and each star is like all the stars, and every bough is another’s twin. It is this trim and certain growth that sets out the fir from all the mountain trees, and gives to the young saplings a secret look as they stand straight and stiffly among the wild brambles on the hill. For the wood delights to grow abroad at all points, and one might search a summer long without finding two leaves of the oak alike, or any two trumpets of the spangled mimulus. So, as at that time he had nothing better worth studying about, Mathew noticed and pondered the secret of[Pg 110] the silver fir, and grew up with it until he was twelve years old and tall and strong for his age. By this time the charcoal-burner began to be troubled about the boy’s schooling.

Often as he lay curled up against the heart of the tree, the boy would slide his hand over the smooth spaces between the whorls of branches and wonder how they knew how to grow. All the fir trees are similar in this way: they extend their branches from the main trunk like rays of a star, one layer added to another with each season's growth. They stick out stiffly from the trunk, and the shape of each new branch in the beginning, along with the shape of the last twig when they have spread out widely with many smaller branches bending under the weight of their own needles, resembles a cross; and the top sprig that rises above all the star-like whorls is a long and slender cross until new branches spring up and transform it into a star. Thus, the two shapes keep flowing into and repeating each other, and each star resembles all the stars, and every branch is a twin of another. It is this neat and certain growth that distinguishes the fir from all the mountain trees and gives the young saplings a unique look as they stand tall and rigid among the wild brambles on the hill. For the woods thrive in every direction, and one could search all summer without finding two oak leaves that are alike, or any two trumpets of the spangled mimulus. So, since he had nothing better to study at that time, Mathew noticed and contemplated the secret of[Pg 110] the silver fir, and grew up alongside it until he was twelve years old and tall and strong for his age. By this time, the charcoal-burner began to worry about the boy’s education.

Meantime there was rioting and noise and coming and going of strangers in the town at the foot of Pine Mountain, and the furnace blast went on ruddily and smokily. Because of the things he heard Mathew was afraid, and on rare occasions when he went down to it he sat quietly among the charcoal sacks, and would not go far away from them except when he held his father by the hand. After a time it seemed life went more quietly there, flowers began to grow in the yards of the houses, and they met children walking in the streets with books upon their arms.

In the meantime, there were riots and noise, along with strangers coming and going in the town at the base of Pine Mountain, and the furnace blast continued loudly and smoky. Because of what he heard, Mathew was scared, and on the rare occasions he went down there, he sat quietly among the charcoal sacks, not wanting to stray far from them unless he was holding his father's hand. After a while, it seemed life calmed down there; flowers started to grow in the yards of the houses, and they encountered children walking in the streets with books in their arms.

“Where are they going, father?” said the boy.

“Where are they going, Dad?” the boy asked.

“To school,” said the charcoal-burner.

“Going to school,” said the charcoal-burner.

“And may I go?” asked Mathew.

“Can I go?” Mathew asked.

“Not yet, my son.”

“Not yet, my dude.”

But one day his father pointed out the foundations of a new building going up in the town.

But one day, his dad pointed out the foundations of a new building being constructed in town.

“It is a church,” he said, “and when that is finished it will be a sign that there will be women here like your mother, and then you may go to school.”

“It’s a church,” he said, “and once it’s done, it will mean that there will be women here like your mom, and then you can go to school.”

Mathew ran and told the fir tree all about it.

Mathew ran and told the fir tree everything that happened.

“But I will never forget you, never,” he cried, and he kissed the trunk. Day by day, from the spur of the mountain, he watched the church building, and it was wonderful how much he could see in that clear, thin atmosphere; no other building in town[Pg 111] interested him so much. He saw the walls go up and the roof, and the spire rise skyward with something that glittered twinkling on its top. Then they painted the church white and hung a bell in the tower. Mathew fancied he could hear it of Sundays as he saw the people moving along like specks in the streets.

“But I will never forget you, never,” he cried, and kissed the trunk. Day by day, from the mountain’s edge, he watched the church being built, and it was amazing how much he could see in that clear, crisp air; no other building in town fascinated him as much. He saw the walls going up and the roof, and the spire rising towards the sky with something sparkling at its tip. Then they painted the church white and hung a bell in the tower. Mathew imagined he could hear it on Sundays as he watched the people moving along like tiny dots in the streets.[Pg 111]

“Next week,” said the father, “the school begins, and it is time for you to go as I promised. I will come to see you once a month, and when the term is over you shall come back to the mountain.” Mathew said goodby to the fir tree, and there were tears in his eyes though he was happy. “I shall think of you very often,” he said, “and wonder how you are getting along. When I come back I will tell you everything that happens. I will go to church, and I am sure I shall like that. It has a cross on top like yours, only it is yellow and shines. Perhaps when I am gone I shall learn why you carry a cross, also.” Then he went a little timidly, holding fast by his father’s hand.

“Next week,” said the father, “school starts, and it’s time for you to go as I promised. I’ll come to see you once a month, and when the term ends, you’ll come back to the mountain.” Mathew said goodbye to the fir tree, tears in his eyes, though he was happy. “I’ll think of you often,” he said, “and wonder how you’re doing. When I come back, I’ll tell you everything that happens. I’ll go to church, and I’m sure I’ll like it. It has a cross on top like yours, but it’s yellow and shiny. Maybe while I’m away, I’ll learn why you carry a cross too.” Then he walked away a bit nervously, holding tightly to his father’s hand.

There were so many people in the town that it was quite as strange and fearful to him as it would be to you who had grown up in town to be left alone in the wood. At night, when he saw the charcoal-burner’s fires glowing up in the air where the bulk of the mountain melted into the dark, he would cry a little under the blankets, but after he began to learn, there was no more occasion for crying. It was to the child as though there had been a candle lighted in a dark room. On Sunday he went to the church, and[Pg 112] then it was both light and music, for he heard the minister read about God in the great book and believed it all, for everything that happens in the woods is true, and people who grow up in it are best at believing. Mathew thought it was all as the minister said, that there is nothing better than pleasing God. Then when he lay awake at night he would try to think how it would have been with him if he had never come to this place. In his heart he began to be afraid of the time when he would have to go back to the mountain, where there was no one to tell him about this most important thing in the world, for his father never talked to him of these things. It preyed upon his mind, but if any one noticed it, they thought that he pined for his father and wished himself at home.

There were so many people in the town that it felt as strange and scary to him as it would to someone like you, who grew up in town, to be left alone in the woods. At night, when he saw the charcoal-burner's fires glowing up in the air where the mountain met the darkness, he would cry a little under the blankets, but once he started to learn, there was no more reason to cry. For the child, it was like having a candle lit in a dark room. On Sunday, he went to church, and it was filled with both light and music, as he heard the minister reading about God from the big book and believed it all. Everything that happens in the woods is real, and people who grow up there tend to believe the best. Mathew thought it was all true, as the minister said, that there’s nothing better than pleasing God. Then, when he lay awake at night, he would wonder how his life would have turned out if he had never come to this place. In his heart, he began to fear the time when he would have to go back to the mountain, where no one would tell him about this most important thing in the world, since his father never talked to him about such matters. It weighed on his mind, but if anyone noticed, they thought he was just missing his father and wanted to be home.

It drew toward midwinter, and the white cap of The Hill of Summer Snow, which never quite melted even in the warmest weather, began to spread downward until it reached the charcoal-burner’s home. There was a great stir and excitement among the children, for it had been decided to have a Christmas tree in the church. Every Sunday now the Christ-child story was told over and grew near and brighter like the Christmas star. Mathew had not known about it before, except that on a certain day in the year his father had bought him toys. He had supposed that it was because it was stormy and he had to be indoors. Now he was wrapped up in the story of love and sacrifice, and felt his heart grow larger as he breathed it in, looking upon clear windless[Pg 113] nights to see if he might discern the Star of Bethlehem rising over Pine Mountain and the Christ-child come walking on the snow. It was not that he really expected it, but that the story was so alive in him. It is easy for those who had lived long in the high mountains to believe in beautiful things. Mathew wished in his heart that he might never go away from this place. He sat in his seat in church, and all that the minister said sank deeply into his mind.

It was getting close to midwinter, and the white cap of the Hill of Summer Snow, which never fully melted even in the warmest weather, started to spread downwards until it reached the charcoal-burner’s home. The children were really excited because they decided to have a Christmas tree in the church. Every Sunday, the story of the Christ-child was told and became closer and brighter, like the Christmas star. Mathew hadn’t known about it before, except that on a certain day of the year, his dad would buy him toys. He thought it was just because it was stormy and he had to stay indoors. Now he was deeply engaged in the story of love and sacrifice, feeling his heart grow as he took it all in, looking at the clear, windless nights to see if he could spot the Star of Bethlehem rising over Pine Mountain and the Christ-child walking on the snow. He didn’t really expect it, but the story felt so vivid in him. It’s easy for those who have lived in the high mountains for a long time to believe in beautiful things. Mathew wished he could stay in this place forever. He sat in his seat in church, and everything the minister said resonated deeply with him.

When it came time to decide about the tree, because Mathew’s father was a charcoal-burner and knew where the best trees grew, it was quite natural to ask him to furnish the tree for his part. Mathew fairly glowed with delight, and his father was pleased, too, for he liked to have his son noticed. The Saturday before Christmas, which fell on Tuesday that year, was the time set for going for the tree, and by that time Mathew had quite settled in his mind that it should be his silver fir. He did not know how otherwise he could bring the tree to share in his new delight, nor what else he had worth giving, for he quite believed what he had been told, that it is only through giving the best beloved that one comes to the heart’s desire. With all his heart Mathew wished never to live in any place where he might not hear about God. So when his father was ready with the ropes and the sharpened axe, the boy led the way to the silver firs.

When it was time to choose the tree, since Mathew’s dad was a charcoal burner and knew where the best trees were, it made sense to ask him to help pick out the tree. Mathew was thrilled, and his dad was happy too, as he liked seeing his son appreciated. The Saturday before Christmas, which was on Tuesday that year, was the day set to go get the tree, and by then Mathew had decided it should be his silver fir. He couldn’t think of any other way to bring the tree to share in his new joy, or what else he had to give, because he truly believed what he had been told: that you can only find your heart's desire by giving your most cherished things. With all his heart, Mathew wished to never live anywhere he couldn’t hear about God. So when his dad was ready with the ropes and the sharpened axe, the boy led the way to the silver firs.

“Why, that is a little beauty,” said the charcoal-burner, “and just the right size.”

“Wow, that’s a real beauty,” said the charcoal-burner, “and just the perfect size.”

[Pg 114]

[Pg 114]

They were obliged to shovel away the snow to get at it for cutting, and Mathew turned away his face when the chips began to fly. The tree fell upon its side with a shuddering sigh; little beads of clear resin stood out about the scar of the axe. It seemed as if the tree wept. But how graceful and trim it looked when it stood in the church waiting for gifts! Mathew hoped that it would understand.

They had to clear the snow to get to it for cutting, and Mathew turned his face away when the wood chips started flying. The tree fell to the ground with a shuddering sigh; little droplets of clear resin formed around the axe's scar. It was as if the tree was crying. But it looked so elegant and neat when it stood in the church waiting for gifts! Mathew hoped that it would comprehend.

The charcoal-burner came to church on Christmas eve, the first time in many years. It makes a difference about these things when you have a son to take part in them. The church and the tree were alight with candles; to the boy it seemed like what he supposed the place of dreams might be. One large candle burned on the top of the tree and threw out pointed rays like a star; it made the charcoal-burner’s son think of Bethlehem. Then he heard the minister talking, and it was all of a cross and a star; but Mathew could only look at the tree, for he saw that it trembled, and he felt that he had betrayed it. Then the choir began to sing, and the candle on the top of the tree burned down quite low, and Mathew saw the slender cross of the topmost bough stand up dark before it. Suddenly he remembered his old puzzle about it, how the smallest twigs were divided off in each in the shape of a cross, how the boughs repeated the star form every year, and what was true of his fir was true of them all. Then it must have been that there were tears in his eyes, for he could not see plainly: the pillars of the church spread upward[Pg 115] like the shafts of the trees, and the organ playing was like the sound of the wind in their branches, and the stately star-built firs rose up like spires, taller than the church tower, each with a cross on top. The sapling which was still before him trembled more, moving its boughs as if it spoke; and the boy heard it in his heart and believed, for it spoke to him of God. Then all the fear went out of his heart and he had no more dread of going back to the mountain to spend his days, for now he knew that he need never be away from the green reminder of hope and sacrifice in the star and the cross of the silver fir; and the thought broadened in his mind that he might find more in the forest than he had ever thought to find, now that he knew what to look for, since everything speaks of God in its own way and it is only a matter of understanding how.

The charcoal-burner came to church on Christmas Eve, the first time in many years. Having a son to share in these moments changes everything. The church and the tree were lit up with candles; to the boy, it felt like the place of dreams. A big candle on top of the tree cast pointed rays like a star, making the charcoal-burner’s son think of Bethlehem. Then he heard the minister speaking about the cross and the star; but Mathew could only focus on the tree, noticing it tremble, and he felt like he had betrayed it. Then the choir began to sing, and the candle on top of the tree burned down low, revealing the slender cross of the highest branch against the dark. Suddenly, he remembered his old confusion about it—how the smallest twigs branched off in the shape of a cross, how the boughs recreated the star shape every year, and what was true of his fir was true of them all. He must have had tears in his eyes, because he couldn’t see clearly: the church pillars rose like the trees, and the organ music sounded like the wind in their branches, while the tall star-shaped firs stood like spires, taller than the church tower, each topped with a cross. The sapling in front of him trembled more, as if it were speaking; and the boy felt it in his heart and believed, for it told him of God. Then all the fear left his heart, and he no longer dreaded going back to the mountain to spend his days, for he now knew he’d never be far from the green reminder of hope and sacrifice in the star and the cross of the silver fir; and the thought grew in his mind that he might discover more in the forest than he ever expected, now that he understood what to look for, since everything speaks of God in its own way, and it just takes understanding how.

It was very gay in the little church that Christmas night, with laughter and bonbons flying about, and every child had a package of candy and an armful of gifts. The charcoal-burner had his pockets bulging full of toys, and Mathew’s eyes glowed like the banked fires of the charcoal-pits as they walked home in the keen, windless night.

It was a really cheerful night in the small church that Christmas, with laughter and candies flying around, and every child had a bag of sweets and an armful of gifts. The charcoal-burner had his pockets stuffed with toys, and Mathew’s eyes shone like the warm embers of the charcoal pits as they walked home in the cold, calm night.

“Well, my boy,” said the charcoal-burner, “I am afraid you will not be wanting to go back to the mountain with me after this.”

“Well, my boy,” said the charcoal-burner, “I’m afraid you won’t want to go back to the mountain with me after this.”

“Oh, yes, I will,” said Mathew happily, “for I think the mountains know quite as much of the important things as they know here in the town.”

“Oh, yes, I will,” Mathew said happily, “because I think the mountains understand just as much about the important stuff as they do here in town.”

[Pg 116]

[Pg 116]

“Right you are,” said the charcoal-burner, as he clapped his boy’s hand between both his own, “and I am pleased to think you have turned out such a sensible little fellow.” But he really did not know all that was in his son’s heart.

“Exactly,” said the charcoal-burner, as he held his son’s hand between his own, “and I’m happy to see you’ve grown into such a sensible little guy.” But he truly didn’t know everything that was in his son’s heart.

[Pg 117]

[Pg 117]

[10] Reprinted from “The Basket Woman” by permission of and by arrangement with Houghton Mifflin Co., publishers.

[10] Reprinted from “The Basket Woman” by permission of and by arrangement with Houghton Mifflin Co., publishers.


CHRISTMAS LUCK[11]

Albert Bigelow Paine

Albert Bigelow Paine

“Oh, Eb, it runs! It really does!”

“Oh, Eb, it works! It really does!”

Nell, who was twelve—a slender, sunny-haired little creature—first clasped her hands, then clapped them, then danced up and down the old woodshed pausing at last in front of a big kitchen table, where a toy engine and train of cars were making a circuit around and around and around a tiny track. The hired boy, Eb—a few years older, rough-handed and poorly dressed—smiled at the child’s pleasure.

Nell, who was twelve—a slender, sunny-haired little girl—first clasped her hands, then clapped them, then danced up and down the old woodshed, finally stopping in front of a big kitchen table, where a toy engine and train cars were going around and around a tiny track. The hired boy, Eb—a few years older, with rough hands and dressed shabbily—smiled at the child's happiness.

“That’s nothing,” he said. “I didn’t have to do much to it.”

"That’s nothing," he said. "I didn't have to do much to it."

“But you did, Eb. It was all broken to pieces. Papa would be awfully disappointed to find it that way when he comes, and Tommy would never have gotten over it. Never! He’s set his heart on a train for Christmas, and it’s been promised to him, and now to have it all smashed in the express! Oh, Eb, nobody could have fixed it but you. You’re a real genius, mamma says, and ought to go to a mechanical school. Isn’t it lucky you’re living with Uncle Bob when we come to visit him!”

“But you did, Eb. It was completely wrecked. Dad would be super disappointed to see it like that when he arrives, and Tommy would never get over it. Never! He’s really excited about getting a train for Christmas, and it’s been promised to him, and now to have it all ruined in the delivery! Oh, Eb, nobody else could have fixed it but you. You’re a real genius, Mom says, and you should go to a technical school. Isn’t it great that you’re staying with Uncle Bob when we go to visit him!”

[Pg 118]

[Pg 118]

The dainty, dancing fairy stopped suddenly and held up a warning finger.

The delicate, playful fairy suddenly paused and raised a warning finger.

“Sh, Eb! There’s Tommy now! He’s coming back! Oh, stop it! stop it! and cover it so he can’t see! He’ll be coming straight in here, I know!”

“Shh, Eb! There’s Tommy now! He’s coming back! Oh, stop it! Stop it! And cover it so he can’t see! He’ll be coming right in here, I know!”

Outside there were the wild whoop of a small boy with large lungs, a clatter of a sled, a stamping of feet, then a plunging into the kitchen, just as Eb had slipped a stick through the train wheels to stop it, and covered it with an old homespun saddle blanket, gathered hastily from the corner. A moment later Tommy burst in, red, snowy, and full of the curiosity which most healthy boys are likely to have, especially about Christmas-time.

Outside, there was the loud shout of a small boy with strong lungs, the noise of a sled, the sound of stomping feet, and then a rush into the kitchen, just as Eb had wedged a stick through the train wheels to stop it, covering it with an old homespun saddle blanket he had quickly grabbed from the corner. A moment later, Tommy burst in, red-cheeked, covered in snow, and filled with the curiosity that most healthy boys typically have, especially around Christmas time.

“What are you doing here, Nell, you and Eb? What have you been making with all that wire, and those tools? What’s that blanket on the table? Pooh, Bess! What are you shivering for with that great cape on? I’m not cold, and I’ve been coasting for over an hour, down the back-barn hill! Oh, say, come in the kitchen, Nell! I want to show you a funny icicle I found. Come quick, before it’s all melted away!”

“What are you doing here, Nell, you and Eb? What have you been making with all that wire and those tools? What's that blanket on the table? Come on, Bess! Why are you shivering even though you're wearing that big cape? I'm not cold, and I've been sledding for more than an hour down the back-barn hill! Oh, come into the kitchen, Nell! I want to show you a funny icicle I found. Hurry up, before it all melts away!”

Like a whirlwind he had stormed in and out, followed closely by Nell, who threw a merry glance of relief over her shoulder. Eb, leaning against the work-bench, smiled back; then, with a sigh, saw them disappear.

Like a whirlwind, he rushed in and out, closely followed by Nell, who cast a cheerful look of relief over her shoulder. Eb, leaning against the workbench, smiled back; then, with a sigh, watched them disappear.

For Nellie’s words and her mother’s had set his heart to beating with something like hope. What if[Pg 119] there really could be a way by which he could go to such a place as she had mentioned, and learn to be a—a— And then, as he saw them go out, and the door close behind them, it seemed as if hope went out with them. They would all be gone in a few days and never remember him again. He hurried off to pitch down the evening hay for the cattle, and see if he couldn’t forget, too.

For Nellie’s words and her mother’s had made his heart race with something like hope. What if[Pg 119] there really was a way for him to go to the place she had talked about and learn to be a—a— And then, as he watched them leave and the door shut behind them, it felt like hope left with them. They would be gone in a few days and wouldn’t remember him anymore. He quickly rushed off to throw down the evening hay for the cattle, hoping to forget, too.

From earliest childhood Eben Lessing had worked with tools—a one-bladed knife at first, then such other clumsy things as he could get hold of. With these he had made curious toys that would run by water, or wind, or heat, or steam, some of them quite useful. When he came to Robert Whittaker’s to live he built, besides other things, a churn of a new pattern, and a fan over the dining-room table, both to run by water-power brought from the brook. And when Mrs. William Whittaker, who was from the city, had seen these things, she had said the boy deserved a mechanical education, and then forgot all about it again, being very busy with all the Christmas preparations, while Eb, pitching down great wads of sweet hay from the barn loft, was still dreaming in spite of himself, of a day when he should leave the district school for a mechanical college, and become a great inventor, and marry Nellie Whittaker, and so live happy ever after. Then it came milking-time, and swishing the broad white streams into the foaming pail, he dreamed again, and kept on dreaming even after he was in bed and[Pg 120] asleep. Then he forgot, and when he remembered again it was morning—the morning of the day before Christmas.

From a young age, Eben Lessing worked with tools—a simple knife at first, then other awkward items he could find. With these, he created interesting toys that could operate using water, wind, heat, or steam, some of which were quite useful. When he came to live with Robert Whittaker, he built, among other things, a new-style churn and a fan for the dining room table, both powered by water from the brook. When Mrs. William Whittaker, who was from the city, saw these creations, she said the boy deserved a mechanical education, but then she forgot all about it, caught up in Christmas preparations. Meanwhile, Eb, tossing down big clumps of sweet hay from the barn loft, still found himself dreaming about a day when he would leave the district school for a mechanical college, become a great inventor, and marry Nellie Whittaker, living happily ever after. Then it was time for milking, and as he swished broad streams of milk into the foaming pail, he fell back into his dreams, continuing even after he was in bed and[Pg 120] asleep. Then he forgot, and when he remembered again, it was morning—the morning of Christmas Eve.

What a busy day that was! Of course, quite early, Eb had to drive in for papa, who was coming on the first train, and Nellie and Tom had to go along in the surrey. Then, when papa came, there was so much to tell, only, of course, Nell couldn’t tell how Tommy’s train had been broken and fixed, because Tommy wasn’t to know anything about the train until he saw it travelling around and around on the little track that was to go clear around under the Christmas tree. Then, at home, there were all the places to see—all the places that papa had seen as a little boy: the hill where he used to slide, the same back-barn hill where Tommy had been coasting, the brook where he used to fish, the hay-mow, and the horses and cows, and the hens’ nests where Nell and Tommy had found eggs, and where Tommy had been whipped by an old hen that wanted to sit; though why she should want to sit there all day in the cold on two nubbins of corn and a lump of frozen dirt that somebody had thrown at her, Tommy said he, for one, couldn’t see.

What a busy day that was! Of course, pretty early, Eb had to drive in to get Dad, who was coming on the first train, and Nellie and Tom had to ride along in the surrey. Then, when Dad arrived, there was so much to share, but of course, Nell couldn’t tell how Tommy’s train had been broken and fixed because Tommy wasn’t supposed to know anything about the train until he saw it going around and around on the little track that would go all the way around under the Christmas tree. Then, at home, there were all the places to explore—all the spots that Dad had seen as a little boy: the hill where he used to sled, the same back-barn hill where Tommy had gone sledding, the creek where he used to fish, the hayloft, and the horses and cows, and the hens’ nests where Nell and Tommy had found eggs, and where Tommy had been pecked by an old hen that wanted to sit; though why she would want to stay there all day in the cold on two bits of corn and a lump of frozen dirt that someone had thrown at her, Tommy said he couldn’t figure out.

Papa laughed, and said that maybe if she sat there until spring on the nubbins and frozen dirt she’d hatch out a corn-field. Then they went into the kitchen, where mamma and Aunt Maria—a big motherly woman who had never had any children of her own, except one little boy named Willie, and that died—were baking and stirring, and opening[Pg 121] and closing oven doors, so that people had better keep out of the way. Only you couldn’t, because it smelt so nice in there of mince-meat, and of baking-cakes that came out all brown, with buttered paper sticking to them when they were turned out of the pans. Then, all at once, they found that Aunt Maria had turned out a little brown cake, from a little pan, and she cut it hot, and Tommy had a piece, and Nellie and papa, just as he used to have the day before Christmas, when he was a little boy. And after this they went into the dining-room and saw Eb’s patent fan, and into the pantry to look at Eb’s churn, and papa said, “Well, well!” and that somebody ought to give a boy like that a chance.

Papa laughed and said that maybe if she sat there until spring on the nubbins and frozen dirt, she’d grow a cornfield. Then they went into the kitchen, where Mom and Aunt Maria— a big, nurturing woman who had never had any kids of her own, except for one little boy named Willie, who had died—were baking and stirring, and opening and closing oven doors, so people had to stay out of the way. But you couldn’t, because it smelled so nice in there of mincemeat and of cakes baking that came out all brown, with buttered paper sticking to them when they were taken out of the pans. Then, all of a sudden, they discovered that Aunt Maria had taken out a little brown cake from a small pan, and she cut it while it was hot. Tommy had a piece, along with Nellie and Papa, just like he used to on the day before Christmas when he was a little boy. After this, they went into the dining room and saw Eb’s patent fan, then into the pantry to look at Eb’s churn, and Papa said, “Well, well!” and that someone should give a boy like that a chance.

But they forgot all about it when they got to the parlor and looked at the funny album that had pictures of papa and Uncle Bob, taken together, when papa was a very little boy and Uncle Bob was his big brother. And when Uncle Bob came in they talked about the day they had it taken, more than thirty years ago, and how papa had rolled up his eyes and didn’t keep still, and all that happened afterwards—the things that people always talk about when they forget for a little while that they are grown up, and only remember that they were once boys and girls, like the rest of us.

But they totally forgot about it when they got to the parlor and looked at the funny album with pictures of Dad and Uncle Bob, taken together when Dad was a little kid and Uncle Bob was his big brother. And when Uncle Bob came in, they chatted about the day those pictures were taken, more than thirty years ago, and how Dad had rolled his eyes and couldn’t sit still, along with all the funny stuff that happened after—just the kind of things people always talk about when they momentarily forget they’re grown-ups and remember that they were once kids, just like everyone else.

And in the afternoon they had to go and cut and bring in the Christmas tree. Tom and Mollie had already picked out a bushy little spruce up on the mountain-side, and Eb went along, because Eb had been with them and knew the way. Besides, Eb could[Pg 122] cut better with a hatchet than anybody, so Tommy said.

And in the afternoon, they had to go cut down and bring in the Christmas tree. Tom and Mollie had already picked out a bushy little spruce up on the mountainside, and Eb went along because he had been with them and knew the way. Plus, Tommy said Eb could cut better with a hatchet than anyone else.

Then Tommy walked down the hill with his papa, talking all the time, while Eb and Nellie, side by side, dragged the little spruce over the snow, and Nellie talked and Eb listened, and was never so happy before in all his life, and never so sad, either, because next week it would all be over, and he would be there alone, with no school except the district school, where he had learned about all he could, and with no chance of becoming a great inventor, and doing all the things that he had dreamed.

Then Tommy walked down the hill with his dad, chatting the whole way, while Eb and Nellie, walking side by side, pulled the little spruce through the snow. Nellie talked and Eb listened, feeling happier than he ever had in his life, but also really sad because next week it would all be over, and he'd be left alone, with only the district school to go to, where he'd already learned everything he could, and no chance of becoming a great inventor or doing all the things he had dreamed about.

Of course Eb had to help to trim the tree. He had never trimmed one before, but he was the handiest of them all, and could go up a step-ladder and fasten tapers to the high limbs, and string popcorn and tinsel just in the very places where it ought to be. Then, when that part of it was all done, and it was getting towards evening—that wonderful evening of hush and mystery and joy—Christmas eve—it was Nellie who said that Eb must be Santa Claus, and put the presents on the tree.

Of course, Eb had to help decorate the tree. He had never done it before, but he was the most skilled of them all and could climb a step ladder to attach ornaments to the high branches, and string popcorn and tinsel exactly where it belonged. Then, when that part was all finished and it was getting closer to evening—that amazing evening filled with calm, mystery, and joy—Christmas Eve—it was Nellie who said that Eb must be Santa Claus and put the presents on the tree.

“If we put them on, ourselves, then everybody will see just what they are to have, and who gives it,” she said. “If Eb puts them on, nobody will know until Christmas morning. We’ll darken the sitting-room, and each one can go in and put down his things, and come right out again. Then, after supper, Eb can go in and unwrap them, and put them on the tree. Of course, Tommy, the real Santa Claus, will come afterwards, and put on his things, too.”

“If we put them on ourselves, everyone will see what they’re getting and who gave it,” she said. “If Eb puts them on, nobody will know until Christmas morning. We’ll darken the sitting room, and each person can go in, drop off their things, and come right back out. Then, after dinner, Eb can go in and unwrap them and put them on the tree. Of course, Tommy, the real Santa Claus, will come after that and put on his things, too.”

[Pg 123]

[Pg 123]

Nellie did not mention that she had a bright new tie for Eb. She knew there would be a chance to put that on, herself, in the morning.

Nellie didn't say anything about the shiny new tie she had for Eb. She knew she would get the chance to put it on herself in the morning.

Everybody said Nellie’s plan was a good one; so by-and-by Eb found himself in the sitting-room alone, with a great many whispered instructions, and the beautiful tree, and packages and packages of things to be unwrapped and arranged in and about it. Tommy and Nell were tiptoeing and whispering about the hall, and Nellie called to Eb to lock the door or Tommy would just have to come inside. So Eb locked it, laughing, and wished in his soul that Nellie at least might come in to help him. Then he noticed that somebody had put a lot of loose cotton around the foot of the tree to represent snow, and he looked from this to the little candles on the slender limbs, and shook his head, and said something about fire and tow being pretty close together. By-and-by he went out to the kitchen to wash his hands. When he came in he stopped a moment to arrange something in the corner, before going on with his work. The house was quite still now, but it was after midnight before Eb was ready to go to his bed.

Everyone said Nellie’s plan was a good one, so eventually, Eb found himself alone in the living room, surrounded by a lot of whispered instructions, the beautiful tree, and countless packages to unwrap and arrange around it. Tommy and Nell were tiptoeing and whispering in the hallway, and Nellie called out to Eb to lock the door or Tommy would just *have* to come in. So Eb locked it, laughing, and secretly wished that Nellie could come in to help him. Then he noticed that someone had put a bunch of loose cotton around the base of the tree to represent snow, and he looked from that to the little candles on the slender branches, shook his head, and muttered something about fire and cotton being a risky combination. Eventually, he went to the kitchen to wash his hands. When he came back, he paused for a moment to arrange something in the corner before getting back to work. The house was quite still now, but it was after midnight before Eb was ready to go to bed.

It had been a wonderful evening for him. He had unwrapped and seen at close range all the pretty things that well-to-do people give one another at Christmas-time; books, games, pictures, ornaments, articles of dress, confections, and even gems. He had arranged and rearranged, and with a natural eye for the beautiful had placed the things as showily as[Pg 124] most people could have done, and with great thought of their safety. When he was through at last he stood back to admire his work. Then all at once he remembered that Tommy’s train was still hidden in the wood-shed. He had forgotten it entirely.

It had been a fantastic evening for him. He had unwrapped and seen up close all the nice things that wealthy people give each other at Christmas; books, games, pictures, ornaments, clothing, sweets, and even jewelry. He had arranged and rearranged, and with a natural eye for beauty, had displayed the items as strikingly as[Pg 124] most people could have done, while also being careful to keep them safe. When he finally finished, he stepped back to admire his work. Then suddenly he remembered that Tommy’s train was still hidden in the wood-shed. He had completely forgotten about it.

He brought in the engine and cars, and then the track, in sections, and soon had it all arranged under the tree, so that it would travel around and around, though he had to move some books and other things to do it. Then he tried the train a little, to see that it would run as well as ever. He hated to leave it all; but he blew out the lamp at last and went to bed, wondering if by any chance he would oversleep next morning, and so fail to light up, and have everything in order when Tom and Nellie and the others were ready to come down.

He brought in the engine and cars, and then the track in sections, quickly setting it all up under the tree so it could go around and around, even though he had to move some books and other stuff to make it fit. After that, he tested the train a bit to make sure it ran as well as always. He didn’t want to leave it all behind, but he eventually blew out the lamp and went to bed, wondering if he might oversleep in the morning and miss lighting it up, leaving everything ready when Tom, Nellie, and the others came down.

“Whoop! Merry Christmas!”

“Yay! Merry Christmas!”

Eb sat straight up in bed. He had overslept, then, after all. No; for it was still dark. He did not believe it could be five o’clock.

Eb sat straight up in bed. He had overslept, then, after all. No; it was still dark. He didn't believe it could be five o’clock.

“Merry Christmas, Eb! Say, get up and light the tree! I want to see my things.”

“Merry Christmas, Eb! Come on, get up and light the tree! I want to see my gifts.”

It was Tommy, of course, and the whole house would be roused and ready to come down presently. Eb leaped into his clothes, made a hasty toilet, and slipped down the back stairs, leaving Tommy still shouting Merry Christmas through the halls to arouse older people from their slumbers.

It was Tommy, of course, and the whole house would be stirred and ready to come down soon. Eb jumped into his clothes, quickly got ready, and slipped down the back stairs, leaving Tommy still shouting Merry Christmas through the halls to wake up the adults from their sleep.

Within a few minutes everybody had concluded that it was no use to hold out against Tommy, and[Pg 125] in five minutes more everybody had dragged on something that resembled clothes and a pleasant smile, and came straggling down the stairs, calling greetings to one another. Tommy, at the head, was already pounding at the sitting-room door, while Eb, inside, was lighting the last tapers, and putting on a few finishing-touches, such as starting and setting a new clock for Aunt Maria, and winding up Tommy’s train. Then, when he heard them all outside, he unlocked the door, and, stepping back, pulled it wide, so that all might get a sudden and full view of the beautiful Christmas tree.

Within a few minutes, everyone decided it was pointless to resist Tommy, and in another five minutes, they all threw on something like clothes and fake smiles, then shuffled down the stairs, exchanging greetings. Tommy, leading the way, was already banging on the sitting-room door, while Eb, inside, was lighting the last candles and putting on a few final touches, like starting a new clock for Aunt Maria and winding up Tommy’s train. Then, when he heard them all outside, he unlocked the door, stepped back, and swung it wide open, giving everyone a sudden and full view of the beautiful Christmas tree.

For a moment they stood quite still, blinking from the brightness of it. Then there came a chorus of “Oh! oh!” “Well! well!” and, “How beautiful!” with another wild whoop from Tommy, ending up with, “Oh, gee! see my train!”

For a moment, they stood completely still, squinting from the brightness. Then a chorus of “Oh! oh!” “Well! well!” and “How beautiful!” erupted, followed by another excited shout from Tommy, finishing with, “Oh, wow! Look at my train!”

A second later he had bounded forward toward the precious train, and was ducking down under the tree for a closer view.

A second later, he jumped forward toward the precious train and crouched down under the tree for a better look.

“Tommy!” “Oh, Tom!” “Thomas! Look out. The candles!”

“Tommy!” “Oh, Tom!” “Thomas! Watch out. The candles!”

There was a regular chorus of warnings,—but all too late. A second later a taper that had been fixed to a branch, struck by Tommy’s head, had fallen, and the loose cotton about the tree was afire, the blaze darting up into the branches.

There was a constant stream of warnings—but it was all too late. A moment later, a candle that had been attached to a branch, knocked down by Tommy’s head, fell, and the loose cotton around the tree caught fire, with flames shooting up into the branches.

Tommy rolled out from under the tree like an armadillo. Nellie clasped her hands and shut her eyes to keep out the terrible sight and began to moan[Pg 126] and wail. Uncle Robert and Aunt Maria both started somewhere for pails of water, while papa and mamma began tugging at a piece of carpet to smother the blaze.

Tommy rolled out from under the tree like an armadillo. Nellie clasped her hands and shut her eyes to block out the horrible sight, starting to moan and wail. Uncle Robert and Aunt Maria both rushed off to get buckets of water, while Dad and Mom began pulling at a piece of carpet to smother the flames.[Pg 126]

And then, all at once, there was somebody else at work, and there came a hissing sound, as if water was being put on the flames, and right among them stood Eb, with something over his shoulder and under his arm, and in his hand there was a sort of a tube that sent a stream of water just where it was needed, and that put out the burning cotton in just about the time it has taken me to tell about it. When Aunt Maria and Uncle Robert came hurrying back with pails of water, there was no use for them. Papa and mamma and Nellie and Tom were gathered about Eb, more interested in what he had under his arm and over his shoulder than in the Christmas tree, which was scarcely damaged at all, for the flames had not reached the presents, and there was only a little water on Tommy’s train, which hadn’t even stopped running, being the kind of train, Tommy said, that didn’t mind a little thing like lightning and rain.

And then, all of a sudden, there was someone else there, and a hissing sound filled the air, as if water was being thrown on the flames. Right in the middle of it all stood Eb, with something slung over his shoulder and under his arm, and in his hand was a kind of tube that shot a stream of water exactly where it was needed, which put out the burning cotton in about the time it takes to explain it. When Aunt Maria and Uncle Robert rushed back with buckets of water, they weren't needed anymore. Dad and Mom and Nellie and Tom were gathered around Eb, more curious about what he had under his arm and over his shoulder than about the Christmas tree, which was barely damaged since the flames hadn’t reached the presents. There was only a little water on Tommy’s train, which hadn’t even stopped running, being the kind of train, Tommy said, that didn’t mind a bit of lightning and rain.

“Why, it’s Eb’s fire-extinguisher!” said Uncle Robert. “I forgot all about that!”

“Wow, it’s Eb’s fire extinguisher!” said Uncle Robert. “I totally forgot about that!”

“But Eb didn’t!” said Tommy. “He put it in here last night, because he knew there’d be a fire with all that cotton of yours, sis.”

“But Eb didn’t!” said Tommy. “He put it in here last night because he knew there’d be a fire with all that cotton of yours, sis.”

“He knew you’d knock over a candle, I guess,” retorted Nell.

“He must have known you’d knock over a candle,” Nell replied.

[Pg 127]

[Pg 127]

Then the wet cotton was taken away, and the presents rearranged about the tree, and Tommy’s train wound up again, and everything was as fine as if nothing had happened, though they didn’t any of them forget what might have happened if it hadn’t been for Eb with his fire-extinguisher.

Then the wet cotton was removed, and the gifts were rearranged around the tree, and Tommy's train started up again, and everything felt perfect as if nothing had happened, even though none of them forgot what could have happened if it hadn’t been for Eb with his fire extinguisher.

And that was one of the finest Christmases that ever was! And at dinner-time Eb was there, with his bright new tie on, and sat right by Nellie, and was almost like the hero of the day. And after the turkey was carved, Mr. William Whittaker said, all at once, to Eben Lessing, as if he’d just happened to think of it:

And that was one of the best Christmases ever! At dinner, Eb was there, wearing his shiny new tie, sitting right next to Nellie, and he felt like the star of the day. Once the turkey was carved, Mr. William Whittaker suddenly said to Eben Lessing, as if he had just thought of it:

“By-the-way, Eb, how would you like to take a course in a mechanical school? We’ve a good deal of room in our house, and now and then I need somebody to help me. You can come home with us and go to school, if you like.”

“By the way, Eb, how would you feel about taking a course at a trade school? We have plenty of space in our house, and occasionally I could use some help. You could come stay with us and go to school if you want.”

And would you believe it, Eb couldn’t say a word! He was like the others when he had flung open the door of the sitting-room and blinded them with the wonderful tree—he just sat there and blinked.

And would you believe it, Eb couldn’t say a word! He was like the others when he had flung open the door of the living room and blinded them with the amazing tree—he just sat there and blinked.

Nellie answered: “Of course, papa, Eb would like it. Wouldn’t you, Eb?”

Nellie replied, “Of course, Dad, Eb would love it. Right, Eb?”

And then, somehow, Eb nodded, and somehow said something that was taken for yes, and then everybody began talking at once about the things Eb had made, and what he would do by-and-by, while Tommy, who, just at that moment, found out what it all meant, broke out with a great rejoicing,[Pg 128] “Whoop! Eb’s going home with us! Eb’s going home with us to live!”

And then, somehow, Eb nodded and said something that everyone took as a yes, and then everyone started talking at once about the things Eb had made and what he would do later, while Tommy, who, at that moment, figured out what it all meant, broke out with a huge cheer, [Pg 128] “Whoop! Eb’s going home with us! Eb’s going home with us to live!”

And Nellie whispered, “Oh, Eb, didn’t I tell you it was lucky you were living with Uncle Bob when we came to visit him?”

And Nellie whispered, “Oh, Eb, didn’t I say it was lucky you were living with Uncle Bob when we came to visit?”

[Pg 129]

[Pg 129]

[11] By permission of the author and Harper and Brothers.

[11] With permission from the author and Harper and Brothers.


A NIGHT BEFORE CHRISTMAS[12]

Temple Bailey

Temple Bailey

It was the night before Christmas—and stormy.

It was the night before Christmas—and it was stormy.

“Sqush—sqush,” went the wheels of the carriage in the mud.

“Sqush—sqush,” went the wheels of the carriage in the mud.

“Whew—ew—ew,” whistled the wind, and it blew Peter’s hat into the middle of the road.

“Whew—ew—ew,” whistled the wind, and it blew Peter’s hat into the middle of the street.

“Whoa,” said Peter, and climbed down from his high seat.

“Whoa,” Peter said, climbing down from his high seat.

The “Princess” poked her head out of the window. “What’s the matter?” she asked.

The “Princess” popped her head out of the window. “What's wrong?” she asked.

“My hat blew off,” Peter told her, “and the wheel is stuck in the mud, Miss.”

“My hat flew off,” Peter told her, “and the wheel is stuck in the mud, Miss.”

“Oh, Peter, Peter,” the Princess chided, “you must get that wheel out of the mud at once.”

“Oh, Peter, Peter,” the Princess scolded, “you need to get that wheel out of the mud right now.”

“Which is easier said than done,” Peter grumbled; “it’s that dark that I can’t see my hand before me.”

“Which is easier said than done,” Peter grumbled; “it’s so dark that I can’t see my hand in front of me.”

“There’s a light back there among the trees,” the Princess informed him; “perhaps you could get some one to help you.”

“There's a light back there among the trees,” the Princess told him; “maybe you can find someone to help you.”

“I’ll go and see, Miss, if you ain’t afraid to stay alone,” and Peter, after some effort, succeeded in quieting the plunging horses.

“I’ll go check, Miss, if you aren’t scared to stay alone,” and Peter, after some effort, managed to calm the restless horses.

[Pg 130]

[Pg 130]

“I am dreadfully afraid,” came shiveringly, “but I suppose you will have to go.”

“I’m really scared,” she said, shaking, “but I guess you have to go.”

Now in the middle of the pine grove was set a little cottage. Peter knocked at the door.

Now, in the middle of the pine grove, there was a small cottage. Peter knocked on the door.

“Who’s there?” asked a childish voice, and a little girl poked her head out of the square window.

“Who’s there?” asked a young voice, and a little girl peeked her head out of the square window.

“Our wheel is stuck in the mud,” Peter answered, from the dark, “and I want to get a man to help me.”

“Our wheel is stuck in the mud,” Peter replied from the shadows, “and I need to get someone to help me.”

“There isn’t any man here,” Jenny informed him. “There is only me and Jinny; and our mother has gone to nurse a sick neighbor, and she won’t be home until morning.”

“There isn’t any man here,” Jenny told him. “It’s just me and Jinny; our mom went to take care of a sick neighbor, and she won’t be back until morning.”

So Peter went back to the carriage and reported to the Princess.

So Peter went back to the carriage and told the Princess.

“I shall freeze out here,” said the Princess. “I will go up to the house and sit by the fire while you look for some one to help you with the carriage.”

“I’m going to freeze out here,” said the Princess. “I’ll go up to the house and sit by the fire while you find someone to help you with the carriage.”

She climbed out of the carriage, and with Peter in the lead, she plodded through the woods, and the wind blew her long coat this way and that, and at last, wet and panting, she came to the little house.

She got out of the carriage, and with Peter leading the way, she trudged through the woods, the wind blowing her long coat in all directions, and finally, wet and breathing hard, she arrived at the little house.

And once more Peter knocked, and once more Jenny came to the window. Then she flung the door wide open, and so tall was the Princess that she had to stoop to enter it. It was a dingy little room, and there was a dumpy black stove in the corner, with a bubbling iron pot that gave forth a most appetizing odor.

And once again Peter knocked, and once again Jenny came to the window. Then she opened the door wide, and the Princess was so tall that she had to bend down to get through. It was a gloomy little room, and there was a short black stove in the corner, with a bubbling iron pot that gave off a really inviting smell.

“Oh, oh, how nice and warm it is,” said the Princess, as she held out her hands to the fire.

“Oh, oh, how nice and warm it is,” said the Princess, holding out her hands to the fire.

[Pg 131]

[Pg 131]

In all their lives the little girls had never beheld such a wonderful person, for the Princess wore a long red coat and a black velvet hat with a waving plume, and her muff was big and round and soft, and she had a scarf of the same soft fur about her neck. Her hair was pale gold, and she had the bluest eyes and the reddest lips, and her smile was so sweet and tender, that Jenny ran right up to her and cried: “Oh, I am so glad you came!”

In their entire lives, the little girls had never seen such an amazing person. The Princess wore a long red coat and a black velvet hat with a flowing plume. Her muff was big, round, and soft, and she had a matching soft fur scarf around her neck. Her hair was light gold, and she had the bluest eyes and the reddest lips. Her smile was so sweet and gentle that Jenny ran up to her and exclaimed, “Oh, I’m so glad you came!”

Jinny, from her little chair, echoed her sister’s words. But she did not run, for there was a tiny crutch beside Jinny’s chair in the square window.

Jinny, sitting in her small chair, repeated her sister's words. But she didn't run, because there was a tiny crutch next to Jinny's chair in the square window.

“And I am glad to be here,” said the Princess, whose quick eyes were taking in the details of the shabby room. “It’s so nice and warm and cozy.”

“And I’m really happy to be here,” said the Princess, whose quick eyes were taking in the details of the shabby room. “It’s so nice and warm and cozy.”

“Isn’t it?” said Jenny, happily, “and we are getting ready for to-morrow.”

“Isn’t it?” said Jenny, happily, “and we’re getting ready for tomorrow.”

On a small round table beside Jinny’s chair was a tiny cedar bush, and Jinny’s fingers had been busy with bits of gold and blue and scarlet paper.

On a small round table next to Jinny’s chair was a tiny cedar bush, and Jinny’s fingers had been busy with scraps of gold, blue, and red paper.

“We are going to pop some popcorn,” Jenny explained, “and string it, and hang it on the tree.”

“We're going to make some popcorn,” Jenny said, “and string it up to hang on the tree.”

“Oh, may I help?” the Princess asked. “I haven’t popped any corn since I was a little girl.”

“Oh, can I help?” the Princess asked. “I haven't made any popcorn since I was a little girl.”

Jinny clasped her thin little hands. “I think it would be the loveliest thing in the world,” she said, “if you would stay.”

Jinny held her small hands together. “I think it would be the most wonderful thing in the world,” she said, “if you could stay.”

“Peter is going to find some one to help with the carriage, and I will stay until he comes back.”

“Peter is going to find someone to help with the carriage, and I’ll wait here until he gets back.”

And when Peter had gone, the Princess slipped off the long red coat, and underneath it she wore a shining[Pg 132] silken gown and around her neck was a collar of pearls.

And when Peter left, the Princess took off the long red coat, and underneath, she wore a shimmering[Pg 132] silk gown, with a pearl necklace around her neck.

“And now, if you could lend me an apron,” she said, “we will pop the corn.”

“And now, if you could give me an apron,” she said, “we will pop the corn.”

But Jinny and Jenny were gazing at her speechless.

But Jinny and Jenny were staring at her in silence.

“Oh, you must be a fairy Princess,” gasped little Jinny at last.

“Oh, you must be a fairy princess,” gasped little Jinny at last.

The beautiful lady laughed joyously. “Peter calls me the Princess,” she said; “he has lived with me ever since I was a little girl. But really I am just an every-day young woman, who is going to spend Christmas with some friends in the next town.”

The beautiful lady laughed happily. “Peter calls me the Princess,” she said; “he has been with me ever since I was little. But honestly, I’m just an ordinary young woman who is going to spend Christmas with some friends in the next town.”

She dismissed the subject with a wave of her hand.

She waved her hand dismissively.

“And now to our popcorn,” she said.

“And now for our popcorn,” she said.

Jenny brought a green gingham apron, and the Princess tied it on, making a big butterfly bow of the strings in the back, and then she danced over to the dumpy little stove and peeped into the bubbling pot.

Jenny brought a green checkered apron, and the Princess tied it on, making a big butterfly bow with the strings in the back, and then she danced over to the short little stove and peeked into the bubbling pot.

“Did you ever smell anything so good?” she asked. “I am as hungry as hungry.”

“Have you ever smelled anything so amazing?” she asked. “I'm as hungry as can be.”

The little girls laughed joyously. “It’s bean soup,” Jenny said, “and we are going to have it for supper with some little dumplings in it. I was afraid it wasn’t nice enough for you.”

The little girls laughed happily. “It’s bean soup,” Jenny said, “and we’re going to have it for dinner with some little dumplings in it. I was worried it wasn’t good enough for you.”

“Nice enough?” the delightful lady demanded. “I think bean soup and little dumplings are—um—um!” and she flung out her hands expressively.

“Nice enough?” the charming lady insisted. “I think bean soup and little dumplings are—uh—uh!” and she gestured dramatically with her hands.

[Pg 133]

[Pg 133]

“I thought,” Jinny remarked quaintly, “that fairy princesses only ate honey and dew.”

“I thought,” Jinny said playfully, “that fairy princesses only ate honey and dew.”

“Which shows that I am not a true Princess,” said the beautiful lady, “for honey and dew would never satisfy me.”

“Which shows that I’m not a real Princess,” said the beautiful lady, “because honey and dew would never be enough for me.”

Jenny got out three little blue bowls and set them on a table that was spread with a coarse but spotless cloth. There was a crusty loaf and clover-sweet butter, and last and best of all there was the bean soup and the bobbing little dumplings served together in an old mulberry tureen.

Jenny got out three small blue bowls and placed them on a table that was covered with a rough but clean cloth. There was a crusty loaf and sweet clover butter, and last but not least, there was the bean soup with floating little dumplings served together in an old mulberry tureen.

It was perfectly wonderful to see the Princess in her shining gown at the head of the table, and little lame Jinny said, “You were just sent to us for Christmas. Why, it’s just like

It was absolutely amazing to see the Princess in her sparkling gown at the head of the table, and little lame Jinny said, “You were just sent to us for Christmas. Why, it’s just like

“The night before Christmas, when all through the house,
Not a creature was stirring, not even a mouse;
The stockings were hung by the chimney with care,
In hopes that St. Nicholas soon would be there;
The children were nestled all snug in their beds,
While visions of sugar-plums danced in their heads—”

“But our stockings weren’t hung yet, and we weren’t in bed!” said Jenny.

“But our stockings weren’t put up yet, and we weren’t in bed!” said Jenny.

“It was too early for that,” said the Princess; “but let’s go on with the rhyme, just for fun. I see you know it all through, so you mustn’t mind my changing it a little:

“It’s too early for that,” said the Princess; “but let’s continue with the rhyme, just for fun. I see you know it all perfectly, so you shouldn’t mind me changing it a bit:

“When out on the lawn, there arose such a clatter,
Jenny sprang from her chair to see what was the matter.[Pg 134]
Away to the window she flew like a flash,
Tore open the shutters and threw up the sash.
When, what to her wondering eyes should appear,
But a miniature sleigh, and eight tiny reindeer—

“Oh, no, I forgot! I mean

Oh no, I completely forgot! I mean

“When what to her wondering eyes should appear
But a carriage stuck in the mud, right out here—
And a little old driver, so lively and quick,
You must have thought Peter was dear old St. Nick!”

The children laughed gleefully, and Jenny said: “We would have thought that, only we aren’t going to hang up our stockings this Christmas at all. Jenny and I aren’t going to get any presents, for mother hasn’t been well, and she couldn’t get any sewing. But she said we could make our Christmas merry, and we were to pretend that we had been to the big stores in the city, and had bought things for the tree, and dolls and everything.”

The kids laughed happily, and Jenny said: “We would have thought that, but we aren’t going to hang up our stockings this Christmas at all. Jenny and I aren’t getting any presents because mom hasn’t been well, and she couldn’t do any sewing. But she said we could still make our Christmas cheerful, and we were supposed to pretend that we had gone to the big stores in the city and bought decorations for the tree, dolls, and everything.”

“That’s a lovely way,” said the Princess gently, and she laid her flashing rings over Jinny’s thin one.

“That’s a nice way,” said the Princess softly, and she placed her sparkling rings over Jinny’s thin one.

“And we are going to pretend,” Jenny contributed, “that our chicken is a turkey. But we won’t have to pretend about the mince pie, for mother has made a lovely one.”

“And we’re going to pretend,” Jenny added, “that our chicken is a turkey. But we won’t have to pretend about the mince pie, because Mom has made a lovely one.”

“I wish I could help you eat the chicken,” said the Princess wistfully, “and I should like to meet your mother. I know she is home-y. And I haven’t any mother, you know.”

“I wish I could help you eat the chicken,” said the Princess with a sigh, “and I’d love to meet your mom. I know she’s very cozy. And I don’t have a mom, you know.”

“Oh,” said the little girls, round-eyed with sympathy,[Pg 135] and then the Princess told them that all her life she had lived in a big, lonely house, and she had always yearned for a cozy home and for a sister.

“Oh,” said the little girls, with wide eyes full of sympathy,[Pg 135] and then the Princess told them that all her life she had lived in a big, lonely house, and she had always longed for a warm home and a sister.

After supper they popped the corn, and just as they finished in came Peter.

After dinner, they made popcorn, and just as they were finishing, Peter walked in.

“I can’t find any one to help, Miss,” he announced, “and it’s snowing. I’ll have to unhitch the horses and go back to town, and get something to take you over in.”

“I can’t find anyone to help, Miss,” he said, “and it’s snowing. I’ll have to unhitch the horses and go back to town to get something to take you across.”

“No,” the Princess demurred, as she stood in the middle of the room with a heaped-up dish of snowy kernels in her hand. “No, Peter, I am going to stay here all night.”

“No,” the Princess hesitated, standing in the middle of the room with a piled dish of white kernels in her hand. “No, Peter, I’m going to stay here all night.”

Peter stared, and the little girls cried, “Oh, will you?”

Peter stared, and the little girls cried, “Oh, will you?”

And the Princess said, “I really will. And, Peter, you can bring up the steamer trunk and my bag.”

And the Princess said, “I really will. And, Peter, you can bring up the suitcase and my bag.”

“Won’t your friends expect you, Miss?” Peter inquired, as if awaiting orders.

“Won’t your friends be looking for you, Miss?” Peter asked, almost like he was waiting for instructions.

“I will send a note by you,” was the calm response, and as the man went out she followed him and shut the door behind her. “Oh, Peter, Peter,” she whispered confidentially, “I am going to give them such a Christmas!”

“I'll send a note with you,” was the calm reply, and as the man left, she followed him and closed the door behind her. “Oh, Peter, Peter,” she whispered confidentially, “I'm going to give them an amazing Christmas!”

“The little girls, Miss?”

"The young girls, Miss?"

“Yes. They are so sweet and brave. And I have the presents in my trunk that I was going to carry to the other children. But they will have so much that they won’t miss them, and I shall spend my Christmas in a plain little house, but it will be a joyful house, Peter.”

“Yes. They are so kind and courageous. And I have the gifts in my trunk that I was planning to take to the other kids. But they will have so much that they won’t even notice, and I’ll spend my Christmas in a simple little house, but it will be a happy house, Peter.”

[Pg 136]

[Pg 136]

“Yes, Miss,” Peter agreed, understandingly.

“Yes, Miss,” Peter agreed, empathetically.

“I wish we had a big tree!” said the Princess, regretfully.

“I wish we had a big tree!” said the Princess, sadly.

“Well, leave that to me, Miss,” Peter told her, eagerly; “you just get them little things to sleep early, and I’ll be here with a tree.”

“Well, leave that to me, Miss,” Peter told her eagerly; “you just get those little ones to sleep early, and I’ll be here with a tree.”

“Oh, Peter, Peter Santa Claus!” exclaimed the Princess, gleefully, “it will be the nicest Christmas that I have had since I was a wee bit of a girl.”

“Oh, Peter, Peter Santa Claus!” exclaimed the Princess, joyfully, “it will be the best Christmas I’ve had since I was a little girl.”

So Peter went away, and the Princess, with her eyes shining like stars, danced back into the room and said, “Oh, let’s play ‘Mariners.’”

So Peter left, and the Princess, her eyes sparkling like stars, danced back into the room and said, “Oh, let’s play ‘Mariners.’”

Jinny and Jenny had never heard of such a game, but the Princess told them that she was a ship on the high seas, and they were to tell from her cargo what country she hailed from.

Jinny and Jenny had never heard of such a game, but the Princess told them that she was a ship on the open ocean, and they needed to guess her country based on her cargo.

“I carry tea,” she began; “where do I hail from?”

“I bring tea,” she started; “where am I from?”

“China,” guessed Jenny.

“China,” Jenny guessed.

“No.”

“No.”

“Japan,” cried Jinny, with her little face glowing.

“Japan,” exclaimed Jinny, her small face lighting up.

“No.”

“No.”

Then the little girls pondered. “It might be India,” ventured Jenny, but the Princess shook her head. Then Jinny cried: “It’s Ceylon!” and that was right.

Then the little girls thought about it. “It could be India,” suggested Jenny, but the Princess shook her head. Then Jinny exclaimed, “It’s Ceylon!” and that was correct.

And after that Jinny brought a cargo of oranges from Florida and Jenny brought a cargo of rugs from Persia, and there were cargoes of spices and of coal and of coffee and of fish and of grain and of[Pg 137] lumber, and the Princess finished triumphantly by carrying a cargo of oysters from the Chesapeake Bay.

And after that, Jinny brought a load of oranges from Florida, and Jenny brought a load of rugs from Persia. There were shipments of spices, coal, coffee, fish, grain, and lumber, and the Princess ended triumphantly by bringing in a load of oysters from Chesapeake Bay.

“One more,” begged Jinny.

"One more," Jinny pleaded.

“I carry a cargo of castles,” said the sparkling Princess; “where do I hail from?”

“I carry a load of castles,” said the sparkling Princess; “where am I from?”

The little girls guessed and guessed, and at last the Princess said:

The little girls kept guessing, and finally the Princess said:

“That wasn’t a fair one, really, for my castles are castles in Spain.”

“That wasn’t really fair, since my castles are just castles in Spain.”

Then, with Jinny in her arms, she told them of her own castle-building, and when she had finished, she said: “And so your mother shall have all of my sewing, and that will keep her busy until Spring.”

Then, with Jinny in her arms, she told them about her own castle-building, and when she had finished, she said: “And so your mother will have all of my sewing, which will keep her busy until Spring.”

“Oh, you are going to be married, and live happy ever after,” sighed Jinny, rapturously; “it’s just what a fairy Princess should do.”

“Oh, you’re getting married and will live happily ever after,” sighed Jinny, dreamily; “it’s exactly what a fairy princess should do.”

“And what you should do,” said the Princess, looking at the clock, “is to go to bed, bed, bed, so that you can wake up early in the morning.”

“And what you should do,” said the Princess, looking at the clock, “is to go to bed, bed, bed, so that you can wake up early in the morning.”

She tucked them in, and came back later in a fascinating pink kimono with her hair in a thick yellow braid, and she kissed them both. But it was little lame Jinny that she kissed last. And then she went away, like a glorious vision, and the little girls sank into slumber.

She tucked them in and returned later in a stunning pink kimono with her hair in a thick yellow braid, and she kissed them both. But it was the little lame Jinny that she kissed last. Then she left, like a beautiful dream, and the little girls drifted off to sleep.

In the next room the Princess opened the door cautiously, and there was Peter with snow all over him, and his arms were full of holly and mistletoe, and a great tree was propped against the door-post.

In the next room, the Princess carefully opened the door, and there was Peter covered in snow, with his arms full of holly and mistletoe, and a large tree propped against the doorpost.

“Quietly, quietly, Peter,” warned the Princess.[Pg 138] And Peter tiptoed in and set the tree up in the corner, and its top reached to the ceiling.

“Be quiet, Peter,” warned the Princess.[Pg 138] And Peter tiptoed in and set up the tree in the corner, and its top reached the ceiling.

The Princess opened the steamer trunk and took out two white Teddy-bears, one with a flaring blue bow and the other with a flaring pink one, and then she took out a green and yellow and a red and a blue fairy book, and a beautiful square basket of candy, tied with holly ribbon, and then from the very bottom of the trunk she drew string after string of shining little silver bells, fastened on red and pale green ribbons.

The Princess opened the steamer trunk and pulled out two white teddy bears, one with a bright blue bow and the other with a bright pink one. Then she took out a green and yellow fairy book, a red and a blue one, and a beautiful square basket of candy tied with holly ribbon. Finally, from the very bottom of the trunk, she pulled out strings of shiny little silver bells attached to red and light green ribbons.

“I was going to get up a cotillion figure for the children at the other house,” the Princess explained to Peter, “but these little folks need it so much more.”

“I was planning to set up a dance figure for the kids at the other house,” the Princess explained to Peter, “but these little ones need it so much more.”

The little bells went “tinkle, tinkle,” as Peter hung them, and Jinny, dreaming in her little bed, heard the sound and thought it a part of her dream.

The little bells went “tinkle, tinkle,” as Peter hung them, and Jinny, dreaming in her little bed, heard the sound and thought it was part of her dream.

And while Peter and the Princess trimmed and whispered and laughed, some one rattled the doorknob.

And while Peter and the Princess chatted quietly and laughed, someone rattled the doorknob.

Peter opened the door, and there stood a white-faced, shivering little woman.

Peter opened the door, and there stood a pale, trembling little woman.

“Oh, what has happened to my little girls,” she panted. “I saw the light and it is so late—” then as she beheld the golden-haired vision in pink, and the gay tree, and Peter in his trim livery, she gasped, “Why, I believe it is fairies—” and she sat down very suddenly in Jinny’s chair.

“Oh, what has happened to my little girls,” she gasped. “I saw the light and it's so late—” then as she looked at the golden-haired vision in pink, the festive tree, and Peter in his smart outfit, she exclaimed, “Why, I think it’s fairies—” and she suddenly sat down in Jinny’s chair.

“You are the little mother,” said the Princess, and she knelt beside her, and put her arms around[Pg 139] her, and told her how she came to be there; and when she had finished, she said, simply, “and I have wanted my own mother so much this Christmas, and the little girls were so sweet, that I knew I should love you.”

“You are the little mother,” said the Princess, and she knelt beside her, wrapping her arms around her, and explained how she ended up there; and when she finished, she said, simply, “I’ve really missed my own mom this Christmas, and the little girls were so sweet, that I knew I would love you.”

“You poor little thing,” cried the little mother to the tall Princess; and the beautiful lady put her head down on the other’s shabby shoulder and wept, because in spite of her riches she had been very, very lonely in her big house.

“You poor little thing,” cried the little mother to the tall Princess; and the beautiful lady rested her head on the other’s worn shoulder and cried, because despite her wealth she had been incredibly lonely in her large house.

And after Peter had gone, they talked until midnight of Jinny and Jenny; and then they concocted great plans about the pretty things that the little mother was to make for the Princess.

And after Peter left, they talked until midnight about Jinny and Jenny; and then they came up with big plans for the beautiful things that the little mother was going to make for the Princess.

And in the morning, Jinny and Jenny, waking in the early dawn, saw, sitting on the foot-board of the bed, two Teddy-bears, one with a flaring pink bow and one with a flaring blue bow, and the Teddy-bears held out their arms saucily and gazed at the happy little girls with twinkling eyes.

And in the morning, Jinny and Jenny, waking up at dawn, saw two Teddy bears sitting on the foot of their bed—one with a bright pink bow and one with a bright blue bow. The Teddy bears had their arms out playfully and looked at the happy little girls with sparkling eyes.

“Oo-oh,” cried the little girls, who had never seen a Teddy-bear before; and that was the beginning of the most wonderful day of their lives, for all day the tree went “tinkle, tinkle” as they foraged in its branches for bon-bons, and the chicken dinner was a delicious success, and in the afternoon they all took a ride in the Princess’ sleigh, with Peter driving on the box, and when at last he set them down on their own humble door-step, and lifted little Jinny in his arms, the Princess smiled at them radiantly from under her plumy hat.

“Oh wow,” cried the little girls, who had never seen a Teddy bear before; and that was the start of the most amazing day of their lives. All day, the tree went “tinkle, tinkle” as they searched its branches for candy, and the chicken dinner was a delicious success. In the afternoon, they all took a ride in the Princess’s sleigh, with Peter driving from the front, and when he finally set them down at their own small doorstep and lifted little Jinny in his arms, the Princess smiled at them brightly from under her feathered hat.

[Pg 140]

[Pg 140]

“Remember, Peter will come for you every Saturday, and you are to stay at my house all day,” she said.

“Just remember, Peter will come for you every Saturday, and you need to stay at my house all day,” she said.

“Oh, yes,” Jenny sighed with rapture.

“Oh, yes,” Jenny sighed with delight.

“And you are to come to my wedding in the spring—all of you!” said the Princess, gaily.

“And you all need to come to my wedding in the spring!” said the Princess cheerfully.

“And see the Prince!” said Jinny, over Peter’s shoulder.

“And look at the Prince!” said Jinny, over Peter’s shoulder.

“And you are going to let me share a third of your mother?”

“And you're going to let me have a third of your mom?”

“Yes, oh, yes,” from both of the little girls.

“Yes, oh, yes,” said both little girls.

“Then you shall share a third of Peter,” the Princess called back, as the smiling coachman drove her away through the glistening snow.

“Then you’ll share a third of Peter,” the Princess called back, as the smiling coachman drove her away through the sparkling snow.

[Pg 141]

[Pg 141]

[12] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”

[12] Reprinted with permission from the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”


DAME QUIMP’S QUEST[13]

Ellen Manly

Ellen Manly

Farmer Jones was standing at his front gate one bright December morning when a quaint figure came hurrying along the road—a bent old woman in a long blue cloak, with the ruffles of a big cap flopping about her wrinkled face.

Farmer Jones was standing at his front gate one bright December morning when a curious figure hurried along the road—a hunched old woman in a long blue cloak, with the frills of a large cap flapping around her wrinkled face.

“Good day!” said she, as soon as she was near enough to be heard. “You’re Farmer Jones, I believe. I think you will do nicely to head the procession—just step right behind me and we’ll move on!”

“Good day!” she said as soon as she was close enough to be heard. “You’re Farmer Jones, right? I think you’ll be perfect to lead the procession—just step right behind me and we’ll get going!”

“And, pray, who are you and what should I be doing in a procession?” cried the astonished man. “I’m quite too busy to leave home to-day!”

“And, excuse me, who are you and what am I supposed to be doing in a parade?” shouted the surprised man. “I’m way too busy to leave my house today!”

“Never mind!” answered the old crone, “I know all about you, for I’ve heard you grumbling over the weather many a time. As I came down the hill just now you were complaining at the cold and wishing it were June—you’re a regular ‘weather fretter!’ I’m the Grumble Collector, and you’d better do just as you’re told or there’ll be trouble. My name is Dame Quimp, and my work is to hunt up grumblers and bring them to my old friend Santa Claus before Christmas. If there’s anything he[Pg 142] hates, it is grumbling, and he says he is going to teach some folks a lesson this year.

“Never mind!” replied the old woman, “I know all about you, because I’ve heard you complaining about the weather many times. Just now, as I was coming down the hill, you were grumbling about the cold and wishing it were June—you’re a total ‘weather grumbler!’ I’m the Grumble Collector, and you’d better do as you’re told or there’ll be trouble. My name is Dame Quimp, and I track down grumblers to take them to my old friend Santa Claus before Christmas. If there’s one thing he[Pg 142] hates, it’s grumbling, and he says he’s going to teach some people a lesson this year.

“It’s no use to say a word—just follow me, and be quick about it, too!” So off started Dame Quimp with Farmer Jones behind her, grumbling as he went.

“It’s pointless to say anything—just come with me and hurry up!” And with that, Dame Quimp set off, with Farmer Jones trailing behind, grumbling all the while.

She soon stopped short before a little house by the roadside and listened a moment. There was a sound of violent stamping, and an angry voice cried out: “I hate that old dress and I won’t wear the ugly thing! I never have any pretty clothes!” and out on the porch rushed the milliner’s little daughter, in a fine temper.

She quickly came to a halt in front of a small house by the road and listened for a moment. There was the sound of loud stomping, and an angry voice shouted, “I hate that old dress and I won’t wear the ugly thing! I never have any pretty clothes!” Then, the milliner’s little daughter stormed out onto the porch, in a bad mood.

“Hoity-toity!” cried the dame. “You’re a pleasant little girl, to be sure! Just the one I’m looking for! Never mind asking ‘Why?’ but stop scolding at once and fall in line behind Farmer Jones.”

“High and mighty!” shouted the woman. “You’re such a nice little girl, for sure! Just the one I need! Don’t bother asking ‘Why?’ just stop complaining right now and line up behind Farmer Jones.”

The child looked crosser than ever and began to cry, but she couldn’t help herself, and away went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, and the milliner’s little daughter.

The child looked angrier than ever and started to cry, but she couldn’t stop herself, and off went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, and the milliner’s little girl.

As they neared the first corner, loud voices were heard and angry tones, and there stood the baker’s boy and the grocer’s clerk having a hot discussion. “It’s too far!” cried the first. “I can’t tramp way over on the hill for anybody! I hate to be sent on errands from morning till night from one end of town to the other!”

As they got closer to the first corner, they heard loud voices and angry tones. There stood the baker's boy and the grocer's clerk having a heated discussion. "It's too far!" shouted the first. "I can't hike all the way up the hill for anybody! I hate being sent on errands from morning till night, going all over town!"

“So do I!” exclaimed the grocer’s clerk. “I’m always being told to take something somewhere for somebody just when I want a little time to myself.[Pg 143] The skating’s fine to-day and I ought to get off early, but I shan’t be allowed to. It’s a shame to have to carry bundles instead of being on the pond!”

“Me too!” exclaimed the grocery clerk. “I’m always getting asked to run errands for someone right when I want some time to relax.[Pg 143] The skating is great today, and I should be able to leave early, but I won’t be allowed to. It’s ridiculous to have to carry packages instead of being out on the ice!”

“Very well, young men!” cried Dame Quimp, “you shall have a nice long walk. I’m very pleased to meet you! Just step next in line to the little girl and we’ll hurry along! No questions, please!”

“Okay, guys!” shouted Dame Quimp, “you’re getting a nice long walk. I’m really happy to meet you! Just line up behind the little girl and we’ll move along quickly! No questions, please!”

So off went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, and the grocer’s clerk.

So off went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner's little daughter, the baker's boy, and the grocer's clerk.

As they passed the doctor’s house, the cook, in her apron and cap, was standing at the gate grumbling to the ice-man. “Shure an’ ’tis nothin’ but cook, cook, cook, all day long, an’ meals havin’ to be kept hot fer a man that’s niver in the house when he ought to be! I’m that tired of wurruk that I’ve a foine mind to tell him he may cook fer himself fer a while!”

As they walked by the doctor’s house, the cook, wearing her apron and cap, was standing at the gate complaining to the ice man. “I swear it’s nothing but cook, cook, cook all day long, and I have to keep meals warm for a man who’s never home when he should be! I’m so tired of work that I half mind to tell him he can cook for himself for a bit!”

“All right, Bridget!” called Dame Quimp, sharply. “You step off right now! Just take your place next to the grocer’s clerk and we’ll move on!” And away again went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, and the doctor’s cook.

“All right, Bridget!” called Dame Quimp, sharply. “Get off right now! Just take your place next to the grocer’s clerk and we’ll move on!” And away again went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, and the doctor’s cook.

Pretty soon they came to little Tommy Brooks’s house, and there was Tommy at the front door fussing with his mother. “I don’t need any overcoat!” cried he, “and I can’t wear rubbers,—they hurt my feet,—and I left my mittens at school! I hate to be bundled up just like a girl, anyway, and I wish people would let little boys alone!”

Pretty soon they arrived at little Tommy Brooks’s house, and there was Tommy at the front door arguing with his mom. “I don’t need any overcoat!” he shouted, “and I can’t wear rubbers—they hurt my feet—and I left my mittens at school! I hate being bundled up like a girl, anyway, and I wish people would just leave little boys alone!”

[Pg 144]

[Pg 144]

“Thomas Brooks!” called out the dame, severely, “you put on that overcoat and those rubbers at once and get behind the doctor’s cook—you’re the boy for me! Step lively, now, all of you!” And off started Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, and little Tommy Brooks.

“Thomas Brooks!” shouted the lady, firmly, “you put on that overcoat and those galoshes right now and get behind the doctor’s cook—you’re the one I need! Move it, everyone!” And off went Lady Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, and little Tommy Brooks.

A little farther up the street the shoemaker’s wife was grumbling to a neighbor, as she shook out her duster on the porch. “I’ve no patience with housekeeping!” declared the sharp voice. “I don’t do anything but chase dirt from morning till night, and yet the place is never clean—and my work is never done. Yes, it is a comfortable and pretty house, but I’m tired of the sight of it! I have to go and sweep the dining-room this very minute!”

A little further up the street, the shoemaker’s wife was complaining to a neighbor while she shook out her duster on the porch. “I have no patience for housekeeping!” she exclaimed with a sharp voice. “I spend all day chasing dirt, and the place is still never clean—and my work is never finished. Yes, it is a nice and cozy house, but I’m sick of looking at it! I need to go and sweep the dining room right now!”

“Oh no! not at all!” cried Dame Quimp. “That nice home of yours won’t get any more cleaning this day! You can fall right in line behind Tommy Brooks, and no remarks, if you please!”

“Oh no! Not at all!” exclaimed Dame Quimp. “That nice home of yours won’t get any more cleaning today! You can fall right in line behind Tommy Brooks, and no comments, if you please!”

So off they went again—Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, and the shoemaker’s wife.

So off they went again—Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, and the shoemaker’s wife.

At the turn of the road there was the sound of excited talking and high words, and there stood the minister’s twin grandchildren quarreling over a sled and a pair of skates.

At the bend in the road, there was the sound of lively chatter and raised voices, and there stood the minister’s twin grandkids arguing over a sled and a pair of skates.

“I don’t want the old sled!” cried the boy. “I do nothing but give you rides on it! You can just let me[Pg 145] have the skates, and drag the sled, yourself, for a while!”

“I don’t want the old sled!” shouted the boy. “All I do is give you rides on it! You can just let me[Pg 145] have the skates and drag the sled yourself for a bit!”

“Take the old skates!” answered the little girl, angrily. “I can’t stand up on them, anyway, and I’m tired of trying, and I don’t want the sled, either. I wish people would give us some nice presents. What’s the use of being twins if you can’t have a good time?”

“Just take the old skates!” the little girl replied angrily. “I can’t even stand up on them, and I’m tired of trying. I don’t want the sled either. I wish people would give us some nice presents. What’s the point of being twins if you can’t have a good time?”

“Sure enough!” cried Dame Quimp. “Two nice little children who can’t be happy with a fine sled and a pair of new skates—I never heard of such a thing! Come right here and take places behind the shoemaker’s wife; and don’t cry about it, either, for there’s no time to lose!” And away hurried Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, and the minister’s twin grandchildren.

“Of course!” yelled Dame Quimp. “Two nice little kids who can’t be happy with a cool sled and new skates—I’ve never heard of anything like it! Come right here and line up behind the shoemaker’s wife; and don’t cry about it, because we’re short on time!” And off went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little girl, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, and the minister’s twin grandkids.

Before long they came to the beautiful big house where the banker lived, and there, just coming out of the gate, they met the governess, looking much distressed and almost in tears. “What can I do for you, my dear?” asked Dame Quimp, anxiously; “you seem to be in trouble. I’m the Grumble Collector, and perhaps I can help you.”

Before long, they arrived at the beautiful big house where the banker lived, and there, just leaving the gate, they ran into the governess, who looked very upset and almost in tears. “What can I do for you, my dear?” asked Dame Quimp, worriedly; “you seem to be in trouble. I’m the Grumble Collector, and maybe I can help you.”

“Indeed you can,” said the governess, eagerly, “if you will only tell me what to do with the banker’s Dorothy. She has everything in the world to please and amuse her, and yet she’s always in a fret. As for clothes, she has so many pretty things[Pg 146] that she can’t tell which she wants to wear. I ran away just now because I was quite worn out with her grumbling. I left her fussing over a pink, a blue, and a green frock, trying to decide which to put on, and in such a temper that she couldn’t look nice in anything.”

“Of course you can,” said the governess, eagerly, “if you just tell me what to do about the banker’s Dorothy. She has everything in the world to make her happy and entertained, yet she’s always so upset. As for clothes, she has so many cute outfits[Pg 146] that she can’t decide which one to wear. I just walked away because I was completely exhausted from her complaining. I left her stressing over a pink, a blue, and a green dress, trying to figure out which to wear, and in such a bad mood that she couldn’t look good in anything.”

“I see! I see!” replied the dame; “a very bad case indeed! Just bring her to me at once and she shall report to Santa Claus— Ah, here she is! Come right along, Dorothy; you’re just the kind of little girl needed in this procession! Stop fretting, directly, and step in line behind the minister’s twin grandchildren and we’ll move on!”

“I get it! I get it!” said the woman. “This is a really serious situation! Just bring her to me right now, and she can tell Santa Claus— Oh, here she is! Come on, Dorothy; you’re exactly the kind of little girl we need in this parade! Stop worrying, and get in line behind the minister’s twin grandchildren so we can get going!”

And away again went Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandchildren, and the banker’s Dorothy.

And off they went again—Dame Quimp, Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandkids, and the banker’s Dorothy.

“Let me see,” said the dame, as they reached the end of the street; “I think I have heard that the barber’s grandmother was a terrible grumbler—I might try to find out.” So at a little house at the corner they all waited while she knocked vigorously at the door. It was opened quickly by a sharp-looking little old woman who held on her arm a big basket of mending.

“Let me see,” said the woman as they reached the end of the street. “I think I’ve heard that the barber’s grandmother was quite the grumbler—I might as well try to find out.” So at a small house on the corner, they all waited while she knocked loudly on the door. It was opened right away by a sharp-looking little old woman who had a large basket of mending on her arm.

“What do you want!” she said crossly. “I haven’t time to say a word to anybody, so I can’t ask you in. I’m just as fretted as I can be with all this mending to do! I do think that after darning socks for nearly fifty years I might be allowed to hold my[Pg 147] hands for a bit; but every week here’s this great basket full and nobody but me to attend to it. It makes me so cross that I grumble over every pair of the old socks—I wish they were in Guinea!”

“What do you want!” she said angrily. “I don’t have time to talk to anyone, so I can’t let you in. I’m as stressed as I can be with all this mending to do! I really think that after darning socks for nearly fifty years, I should be allowed to take a break; but every week, here’s this huge basket full, and I’m the only one who has to deal with it. It annoys me so much that I complain about every single pair of those old socks—I wish they were in Guinea!”[Pg 147]

“Tut! Tut!” replied Dame Quimp, sternly. “I don’t know much about Guinea, but I do know where you’re going! You’re the very one to finish my collection. Set down that basket at once and put on a warm cloak and hood and follow the banker’s Dorothy, and we’ll go straight to Santa Claus—he’ll be quite horrified to see such a string of grumblers!”

“Tut! Tut!” responded Dame Quimp, firmly. “I may not know much about Guinea, but I definitely know where you’re headed! You’re the perfect one to complete my collection. Put that basket down right now, put on a warm cloak and hood, and follow the banker’s Dorothy, and we’ll head straight to Santa Claus—he’ll be quite shocked to see such a group of complainers!”

So off once more went Dame Quimp, with Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandchildren, the banker’s Dorothy, and the barber’s grandmother, all following behind her, one after another.

So once again, Dame Quimp set off with Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandkids, the banker’s Dorothy, and the barber’s grandmother, all trailing behind her, one after the other.

They walked and they walked,—over the bridge and past the mill; out beyond the golf-links; up one hill and down another; across ploughed fields, and through narrow woodland paths, till they were all very tired and cold, and the barber’s grandmother, being such an old woman, was quite worn out. Dame Quimp, however, would listen to no complaints, but kept them all strictly in line and hurried them on, until, in a couple of hours’ time, they reached Christmas Town.

They walked and they walked—over the bridge and past the mill; out beyond the golf course; up one hill and down another; across plowed fields and through narrow woodland paths, until they were all really tired and cold, and the barber’s grandmother, being such an old woman, was quite exhausted. Dame Quimp, however, wouldn’t listen to any complaints, but kept them all in line and rushed them on, until, in a couple of hours, they reached Christmas Town.

They found Santa Claus in his shop busily engaged in tying up delightful-looking parcels in gay paper, with seals and labels, gold and silver cord,[Pg 148] scarlet and green ribbons, and sprigs of holly scattered around him in every direction.

They found Santa Claus in his workshop busily wrapping up lovely packages in colorful paper, with seals and labels, gold and silver string, red and green ribbons, and holly sprigs spread around him everywhere.[Pg 148]

“Good day, old friend!” cried Dame Quimp as she entered. “I have done a good morning’s work, as you see—all these are fine, first-class grumblers, and not one of them deserves a Christmas gift. Let me introduce them—here are Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandchildren, the banker’s Dorothy, and the barber’s grandmother. Take a good look at them so you will make no mistakes.”

“Hey there, old friend!” shouted Dame Quimp as she walked in. “I’ve had a productive morning, as you can see—all these are top-notch complainers, and none of them deserve a Christmas gift. Let me introduce them—here are Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little girl, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandkids, the banker’s Dorothy, and the barber’s grandmother. Take a good look at them so you don’t make any mistakes.”

“Oh dear, dear!” cried Santa Claus, in much distress. “Is it really as bad as that! I never should have thought you could find so many grumbly people in a town full of pleasant things, with so much to make them happy! I suppose I ought to give them a severe lesson to check this terrible habit, but I’m afraid, Dame, that I should quite spoil my own Christmas pleasure if I were to pass them all by!

“Oh dear, dear!” exclaimed Santa Claus, quite upset. “Is it really that bad? I never would have thought there could be so many grumpy people in a town full of nice things, with so much to make them happy! I guess I should teach them a hard lesson to stop this awful habit, but I'm afraid, my dear, that I'd ruin my own Christmas joy if I were to ignore them all!

“What can be done about it? Don’t you think we might let them off this time with a warning? I’m sure you must already have given them a pretty good scolding, for it seems to me you are getting to be quite a grumbler yourself, and I have no doubt you have been lecturing them all along the way.”

“What can we do about it? Don’t you think we might just let them off this time with a warning? I’m sure you must have already given them a decent scolding, because it seems to me you’re becoming quite the grumbler yourself, and I have no doubt you’ve been lecturing them the whole time.”

“Indeed I have!” replied the dame, “and a thankless job it was! They’re a troublesome lot, I tell you, and you’d better not let them off too easily! But, of course, you must suit yourself.”

“Absolutely I have!” said the woman, “and it was a thankless job! They’re a difficult bunch, I must say, and you shouldn’t let them off the hook too easily! But, of course, you should do what you think is best.”

[Pg 149]

[Pg 149]

“Oh dear! Oh dear!” cried Santa Claus again, as he tried to look sternly at the unhappy grumblers. “This is very sad—very sad indeed! It is too near Christmas for any one even to look cross, to say nothing of scolding!” And here his round face broke into a broad smile, and all the grumblers smiled, too.

“Oh no! Oh no!” Santa Claus exclaimed again, trying to give a stern look to the unhappy complainers. “This is really unfortunate—truly unfortunate! It’s too close to Christmas for anyone to even look upset, let alone scold!” And with that, his round face lit up with a big smile, and soon all the complainers smiled as well.

“See, Dame Quimp!” cried he, eagerly, “these poor people are all in a good temper already, and I feel sure that, if I trust them, they will try very hard not to be grumblers any longer. Is it not so, my friends?”

“Look, Dame Quimp!” he exclaimed eagerly, “these poor people are already in a good mood, and I’m sure that if I trust them, they will do their best not to complain anymore. Isn’t that right, my friends?”

And Farmer Jones, the milliner’s little daughter, the baker’s boy, the grocer’s clerk, the doctor’s cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker’s wife, the minister’s twin grandchildren, the banker’s Dorothy, and the barber’s grandmother, all promptly answered, “Yes!”

And Farmer Jones, the milliner's little daughter, the baker's boy, the grocer's clerk, the doctor's cook, little Tommy Brooks, the shoemaker's wife, the minister's twin grandkids, the banker's Dorothy, and the barber's grandmother all quickly replied, "Yes!"

“Now hurry home as fast as you can,” said Santa Claus, giving them each a big stick of candy. “You have been gone so long that your friends will be anxiously wondering where you are. Dame Quimp and the barber’s grandmother will wait and have a cup of tea with me, and I will take them home in my sleigh a little later.”

“Now hurry home as fast as you can,” said Santa Claus, handing each of them a big candy cane. “You’ve been gone for so long that your friends will be anxiously wondering where you are. Dame Quimp and the barber’s grandmother will wait and have a cup of tea with me, and I’ll take them home in my sleigh a little later.”

There was a perfect chorus of thanks and promises, a beaming smile from Santa Claus, a reluctant grunt of farewell from Dame Quimp, and each member of the grumbler procession set out at best speed on the return trip.

There was a perfect chorus of thanks and promises, a big smile from Santa Claus, a hesitant grunt of goodbye from Dame Quimp, and each person in the grumbler line headed off quickly on the way back.

It was late when they all reached home, but,[Pg 150] strange to say, with the exception of the doctor’s cook, the baker’s boy, and the grocer’s clerk, not one of them had been missed, for the various friends and relations had been having such a delightfully quiet and restful afternoon that they had forgotten all about the departed grumblers.

It was late when they all got home, but, [Pg 150] oddly enough, aside from the doctor’s cook, the baker’s boy, and the grocer’s clerk, none of them had been missed, because their friends and family had been enjoying such a wonderfully peaceful and relaxing afternoon that they had completely forgotten about the complaining ones who had left.

[Pg 151]

[Pg 151]

[13] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”

[13] Reprinted with permission from the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”


WHEN CHRISTMAS CAME AGAIN[14]

Beulah Marie Dix

Beulah Marie Dix

“I want to go,” said Justine Eliot, “where I won’t even hear the word Christmas. If you’d only open the camp, Doctor Sarah, we could stay there, just by our two selves, until these ghastly holidays are over. Oh, won’t you, please?”

"I want" to go,” said Justine Eliot, “somewhere I won’t even hear the word Christmas. If you’d just open the camp, Doctor Sarah, we could stay there, just the two of us, until these awful holidays are over. Oh, please?”

Justine Eliot was nineteen, far richer in money than she needed to be, and as pretty as a blush-rose. Until a year ago she had known nothing but sunshine. This fact Dr. Sarah Peavey took into swift account, and she did not say, “Don’t be a coward! Face it out!”

Justine Eliot was nineteen, much wealthier than she needed to be, and as beautiful as a blush rose. Until a year ago, her life had been nothing but sunny. Dr. Sarah Peavey quickly took this into consideration, and she didn’t say, “Don’t be a coward! Face it head-on!”

“You see, there were two of us a year ago,” Justine went on, “and now I’m all alone. Oh, if I’d only gone down-town that day with mother! But she said it was a secret, and I wasn’t to come. And I said I didn’t want to come, for I had a secret, too. It was a pillow I was covering for her as a Christmas present—the fir-balsam pillow that I’d made that summer at the camp. I finished it that afternoon, and tied it up with red ribbons. There were Christmas wreaths in all the windows, and holly paper and[Pg 152] red ribbon everywhere. You know how mother loved the Christmas season, and how she remembered everybody. Oh, it was too cruel that she should leave us then! And if I’d only been with her, I know it wouldn’t have happened. But that crowded, slippery crossing, and that automobile bearing down—and I wasn’t there! I never want to see green holly or red ribbons again. I think if I hear people say, ‘Merry Christmas!’ I shall die. And I wish I could!”

“You see, there were two of us a year ago,” Justine continued, “and now I’m all alone. Oh, if only I had gone downtown that day with my mom! But she said it was a secret, and I wasn’t supposed to come. I told her I didn’t want to come because I had a secret too. It was a pillow I was making for her as a Christmas gift—the fir-balsam pillow I’d made that summer at camp. I finished it that afternoon and tied it up with red ribbons. There were Christmas wreaths in all the windows, and holly paper and red ribbon everywhere. You know how much my mom loved the Christmas season and how she remembered everyone. Oh, it was so cruel for her to leave us then! And if I had just been with her, I know it wouldn’t have happened. But that crowded, slippery intersection, and that car coming toward us—and I wasn’t there! I never want to see green holly or red ribbons again. I think if I hear people say, ‘Merry Christmas!’ I’ll just lose it. And I wish I could!”

Justine broke into sobs, with her face in her hands.

Justine burst into tears, hiding her face in her hands.

For a moment Doctor Peavey watched her through narrowed eyelids. Then she took a time-table from the drawer of her desk, and said:

For a moment, Doctor Peavey watched her with narrowed eyes. Then she pulled out a timetable from the drawer of her desk and said:

“I’ll leave my patients with Deering. I’ll telegraph Serena Wetherbee to open the camp for us. Meet me at the station to-morrow evening, and—”

“I’ll leave my patients with Deering. I’ll send a telegram to Serena Wetherbee to open the camp for us. Meet me at the station tomorrow evening, and—”

“Doctor Sarah! Then you will?”

“Doctor Sarah! So you will?”

“Yes, I’ll take you where Christmas won’t find you—if I can!”

“Yes, I’ll take you to a place where Christmas can't reach you—if I can!”

Surely no better refuge could have been found for Christmas fugitives than the camp on Nobsco Head. Clad in black firs and bound with iron rock, the headland thrust itself into the icy waters of the bay. Half-buried now in the white drifts of winter, the little house stood solitary—three miles by road from the village of Crosset Cove, and a half-mile, at least, from the little settlement known as Hardscrabble.

Surely no better refuge could have been found for Christmas escapees than the camp on Nobsco Head. Covered in black firs and surrounded by rugged rocks, the headland jutted into the icy waters of the bay. Half-buried now in the white snow drifts of winter, the little house stood alone—three miles by road from the village of Crosset Cove, and at least half a mile from the small settlement known as Hardscrabble.

It was from Hardscrabble that Serena Wetherbee came—a grim, gaunt woman, who not only had lost three children, but had never learned from the[Pg 153] waves where they had flung the body of her sailor husband. To warn her not to talk of Christmas seemed superfluous. But on the fourth evening, while they were all three sitting round the glowing airtight stove in the camp living-room, Justine politely asked Serena what she was knitting, and received an unexpected answer.

It was from Hardscrabble that Serena Wetherbee came—a grim, thin woman, who not only had lost three children, but had never found out from the[Pg 153] waves where they had tossed the body of her sailor husband. Warning her not to talk about Christmas seemed unnecessary. But on the fourth evening, while the three of them were sitting around the warm airtight stove in the camp living room, Justine politely asked Serena what she was knitting and got an unexpected answer.

“Christmas presents,” said Serena Wetherbee. “A pair of mittens for Jacob Tracy, and striped reins for his little sister Emmy. Haven’t you noticed? He’s Heman Tracy’s boy, that brings the milk over from Hardscrabble, and they’re poorer than Job’s turkey. There’ll be a tree over at Hardscrabble schoolhouse,—there always is,—and those Tracy young ones shan’t go without presents, not while I’m afoot.”

“Christmas gifts,” said Serena Wetherbee. “A pair of mittens for Jacob Tracy, and striped reins for his little sister Emmy. Haven’t you noticed? He’s Heman Tracy’s son, the one who brings the milk from Hardscrabble, and they’re struggling more than ever. There will be a tree at the Hardscrabble schoolhouse—there always is—and those Tracy kids won’t go without gifts, not while I’m around.”

With a word of excuse and good night, Justine rose and went to her room. But Serena Wetherbee talked on:

With a quick apology and a good night, Justine stood up and headed to her room. But Serena Wetherbee continued to talk:

“I don’t know, after all, if there’ll be a tree this year at Hardscrabble. Have you seen the school-ma’am, Doctor Sarah? She’s a Nash, from over in Jefferson—one of those bred-in-the-bone old maids that would turn cream sour just by looking at it. Like as not she’ll set up for not having a tree to the schoolhouse.”

“I don't know if there will be a tree this year at Hardscrabble. Have you seen the school teacher, Doctor Sarah? She's a Nash from over in Jefferson—one of those old maids who could turn cream sour just by looking at it. It's likely she'll make a fuss about not having a tree at the schoolhouse.”

But evidently Serena did not believe this dire prophecy, for she was as horrified as Doctor Peavey by the developments of the next day. The two women were in the kitchen when small Jacob Tracy clumped in out of the twilight, leading a sobbing little sister.

But clearly, Serena didn’t buy into this grim prediction, because she was just as shocked as Doctor Peavey by what happened the next day. The two women were in the kitchen when little Jacob Tracy stomped in from the dusk, dragging along his crying little sister.

[Pg 154]

[Pg 154]

“Now you just shut up, Emmy Tracy!” Jacob said, but not unkindly. “You ask Aunt Sereny and she’ll tell you it ain’t so at all.”

“Now you just be quiet, Emmy Tracy!” Jacob said, but not unkindly. “You can ask Aunt Sereny, and she’ll tell you it’s not true at all.”

Serena Wetherbee lifted the child to her lap.

Serena Wetherbee picked up the child and set them on her lap.

“Tell aunty all about it, deary!”

“Tell Auntie all about it, dear!”

“She says—teacher says—there ain’t—there ain’t no Sa-anta Claus—and there won’t be a tree at Hardscrabble—and no Christmas! And I’d wrote Santa Claus—to bring me a dolly with hair—and there ain’t—there ain’t no—”

“She says—teacher says—there isn’t—there isn’t any Santa Claus—and there won’t be a tree at Hardscrabble—and no Christmas! And I wrote to Santa Claus—to bring me a doll with hair—and there isn’t—there isn’t any—”

“Teacher doesn’t know everything!” snapped Serena Wetherbee.

“Teacher doesn’t know everything!” snapped Serena Wetherbee.

With assurances and molasses cookies, the two women comforted the child. She left the house with a watery smile, but Jacob lingered to say:

With reassurance and molasses cookies, the two women comforted the child. She left the house with a teary smile, but Jacob stayed behind to say:

“And do you think he’ll come to Hardscrabble, for all she said?”

“And do you think he’ll come to Hardscrabble, despite everything she said?”

A few moments later, when Doctor Peavey passed through the open door to the living-room, she found Justine seated with a book at the table.

A few moments later, when Doctor Peavey walked through the open door to the living room, she saw Justine sitting at the table with a book.

“What were they crying for?” asked Justine.

“What were they crying about?” asked Justine.

“Miss Nash, who teaches the school at Hardscrabble, where the little ones go, told them that there was no Santa Claus.”

“Miss Nash, who teaches at the school in Hardscrabble, where the little ones attend, told them that there’s no Santa Claus.”

“To tell a child that at Christmas time!” flashed Justine. “She ought to be whipped!”

“To tell a child that at Christmas time!” Justine snapped. “She should be punished!”

“That wouldn’t help the children much,” said Doctor Peavey, mildly, “or her, either.”

"That wouldn’t really help the kids much," said Doctor Peavey, gently, "or her, either."

To Justine Doctor Peavey said no more, but she took counsel with Serena. That evening, after Justine had gone thoughtfully to bed, Doctor Peavey[Pg 155] made out a list of the names and ages of the eighteen children who went to the little school at Hardscrabble. On the same sheet she made some tentative calculations—so much for oranges, so much for crinkly Christmas candy, so much for gifts, to be bought at the ten-cent store at Hanscomville. It was only a small sum, but, small as it was, it meant that Doctor Peavey would go without the evenings at the opera which were the one luxury of her winter.

To Justine, Doctor Peavey said nothing more, but she consulted with Serena. That evening, after Justine had gone to bed deep in thought, Doctor Peavey[Pg 155] made a list of the names and ages of the eighteen children who attended the little school at Hardscrabble. On the same sheet, she jotted down some rough calculations—this much for oranges, this much for crinkly Christmas candy, this much for gifts to buy at the ten-cent store in Hanscomville. It was just a small amount, but even though it was small, it meant that Doctor Peavey would give up her evenings at the opera, the one luxury of her winter.

The next morning, December 22d, Doctor Peavey tucked her list into her pocket and started afoot for Hardscrabble, where she planned to hire a horse and pung from Cephas Tooke. She had bidden Justine good-by for the day without explanation. A little wholesome neglect would be tonic for Justine, she believed; and she believed also that you may sometimes attain your goal, like Alice in the Looking-Glass country, by walking away from it.

The next morning, December 22nd, Doctor Peavey tucked her list into her pocket and set off on foot for Hardscrabble, where she planned to hire a horse and buggy from Cephas Tooke. She had said goodbye to Justine for the day without any explanation. A little healthy distance would be good for Justine, she thought; and she also believed that sometimes you can reach your goal, like Alice in the Looking-Glass world, by simply walking away from it.

She was to have speedy confirmation of her belief. She had barely started down the shining hill slope to the wood-path, when she heard the crackling of a step behind her, and turned to see Justine, as warmly bundled up as she was herself, with her purse in her mittened hand. The color came and went in Justine’s cheeks. For the moment she seemed again the girl that Doctor Peavey had known in joyous summers at the camp.

She was about to quickly validate her belief. She had just begun her descent down the shiny hillside toward the wood path when she heard the crunch of footsteps behind her and turned to see Justine, bundled up just as warmly as she was, with her purse in her mittened hand. The color in Justine’s cheeks flickered. For a moment, she seemed like the girl that Doctor Peavey had known during the joyful summers at the camp.

“Doctor Sarah!” Justine began, breathlessly. “I didn’t mean to peep, but your writing is so big and clear! I only glanced at your list by mistake, but[Pg 156] I knew in a minute, and I might have known anyway, knowing you. But why didn’t you ask me to help? Oh, you surely don’t think I’m like that horrible Miss Nash? I don’t want Christmas for myself ever again, but I wouldn’t take it away from other people, and least of all from little children. So let me help, please!”

“Doctor Sarah!” Justine said, breathless. “I didn’t mean to snoop, but your writing is so big and clear! I only caught a quick look at your list by mistake, but[Pg 156] I figured it out right away, and honestly, I probably would have anyway, knowing you. But why didn’t you ask me for help? Oh, you can’t possibly think I’m like that awful Miss Nash? I don’t want Christmas for myself ever again, but I wouldn’t take it away from anyone else, especially not from little kids. So please, let me help!”

For one second Doctor Peavey’s heart contracted. She saw the purse in Justine’s hand, and she read the passing thought in Justine’s mind. Would she have to tell Justine that money alone could not buy a Christmas gift, even of the poorest sort? But Mrs. Eliot, as Doctor Peavey had often said, was one of the finest women that she had ever known, and Justine was her daughter.

For a moment, Doctor Peavey's heart tightened. She noticed the purse in Justine's hand and caught a glimpse of Justine's fleeting thought. Would she have to explain to Justine that money alone couldn't buy a Christmas gift, even the simplest one? But Mrs. Eliot, as Doctor Peavey often remarked, was one of the best women she had ever known, and Justine was her daughter.

“Oh!” said Justine, with a little catch of the breath. “You think that I should—” She slipped the purse into her pocket. “Of course you can’t do it all alone. Eighteen children!” she cried. “I’m coming with you, Doctor Sarah!”

“Oh!” Justine exclaimed, taking a quick breath. “You think I should—” She tucked the purse into her pocket. “Of course, you can’t handle it all by yourself. Eighteen kids!” she shouted. “I’m coming with you, Doctor Sarah!”

Together they trudged through the cathedral gloom of the firs and over the dazzling whiteness of the fields to Hardscrabble. Together they clambered into the ramshackle pung and drove the nine bright miles to Hanscomville. Such plans as they made on that drive! They would have a tree set up in Serena Wetherbee’s cottage, if the odious Miss Nash still refused to let them have the schoolhouse. They would string pop-corn and red cranberries by the yard.

Together they walked through the dark gloom of the fir trees and over the bright whiteness of the fields to Hardscrabble. Together they climbed into the old cart and drove the nine lively miles to Hanscomville. They made all sorts of plans during that drive! They would set up a tree in Serena Wetherbee’s cottage, if the annoying Miss Nash still wouldn’t let them use the schoolhouse. They would string popcorn and red cranberries by the yard.

“And we’ll buy lots of sparkly snow and shiny[Pg 157] doodaddles at the ten-cent store!” cried Justine. Her eyes were as bright as Christmas stars.

“And we’ll buy lots of sparkly snow and shiny[Pg 157] doodads at the ten-cent store!” shouted Justine. Her eyes were as bright as Christmas stars.

“We’ll cut the candy-bags in the shape of stockings. And we’ll buy a ‘dolly with hair’ for that wee Emmy. I’ll have time to make it a dress and a petticoat, at least. And I’m going to get a sled for Jacob Tracy.”

“We’ll cut the candy bags into the shape of stockings. And we’ll buy a ‘doll with hair’ for little Emmy. I’ll have time to make it a dress and a petticoat, at least. And I’m going to get a sled for Jacob Tracy.”

So they planned all along the road, which seemed short, and in Hanscomville they made the plans come true. Up and down the little main street they bustled, and made their purchases, Doctor Peavey painstakingly, Justine with a lavish hand.

So they planned the whole way, which felt short, and in Hanscomville, they brought their plans to life. They hurried up and down the small main street, buying things, with Doctor Peavey being careful and Justine spending freely.

Presently they were stuffing packages into the pung—bags of oranges and nuts and Christmas candies from the grocer’s, bulging, frail bundles from the ten-cent store, skates and pocket-knives—an extravagance at which Doctor Peavey held up her hands—from the hardware shop, and even lordly, important-looking parcels from the general store. Among the last was a doll’s carriage.

Currently, they were packing up bags into the pung—bags of oranges, nuts, and Christmas candies from the grocery store, bulging, fragile bundles from the dollar store, skates, and pocket knives—an extravagance that made Doctor Peavey raise her hands in shock—from the hardware store, and even fancy, impressive-looking packages from the general store. Among the last was a doll's carriage.

“It’s for Emmy’s doll,” said Justine, “and we must find room for it, even if we have to tow it behind the pung.”

“It’s for Emmy’s doll,” Justine said, “and we have to make space for it, even if we need to haul it behind the cart.”

On the way home they chatted about their Christmas tree.

On the way home, they talked about their Christmas tree.

“It’s the sort of thing that mother would have loved to do,” Justine said, and then she began to talk about her mother, and to tell sweet, homely incidents of the life that they had lived together.

“It’s the kind of thing that mom would have loved to do,” Justine said, and then she started talking about her mother, sharing sweet, familiar stories from the life they had shared together.

They had passed through Crosset Cove when Doctor[Pg 158] Peavey broke the not unhappy silence into which they had lapsed.

They had gone through Crosset Cove when Doctor[Pg 158] Peavey interrupted the not unhappy silence that had settled in.

“Justine! If we haven’t forgotten to get a present for the schoolteacher!”

“Justine! If we didn’t forget to get a gift for the teacher!”

“For that Nash woman?” cried Justine. “She doesn’t deserve a present. I shouldn’t like to say what she does deserve.”

“For that Nash woman?” cried Justine. “She doesn’t deserve a gift. I wouldn't want to say what she really deserves.”

Then they reached the long tug of Nobsco Hill, where, in mercy to the tired old horse, they got out and walked. At the top of the hill they overtook a woman, who was trudging on foot in the twilight. She was thirty, perhaps, with a thin, tired face. She wore a coat that was not thick enough, and a little, old-fashioned neck-piece of worn fur. She was dragging a small fir-tree through the snow, and every little while she stopped to beat her numbed hands together.

Then they arrived at the long incline of Nobsco Hill, where, to spare the weary old horse, they got out and walked. At the summit, they came across a woman trudging along on foot in the fading light. She looked about thirty, with a thin, weary face. She wore a coat that wasn’t warm enough and an old-fashioned fur scarf. She was pulling a small fir tree through the snow, and every so often she paused to rub her numb hands together.

“I thought I knew everybody in these parts,” said Doctor Peavey, under her breath, “but she’s a stranger. Why, it must be Miss Nash!”

“I thought I knew everyone around here,” said Doctor Peavey quietly, “but she’s a stranger. It must be Miss Nash!”

The woman turned as Doctor Peavey spoke to her. Oh, yes, she would be glad of a lift, she said, in a tired voice. She had been out getting a little tree for her school children. She did not want them to think that Santa Claus had forgotten them.

The woman turned as Doctor Peavey spoke to her. Oh, yes, she would love a ride, she said in a tired voice. She had been out picking up a small tree for her students. She didn’t want them to feel like Santa Claus had forgotten about them.

Doctor Peavey’s eyes, seeking Justine’s, read assent in their softened expression.

Doctor Peavey’s eyes, looking for Justine’s, showed agreement in their softened expression.

“We were planning a little surprise for your children,” she said, “but we’ll need help to put it through. Couldn’t you spend the night with us, and string cranberries and sew candy-bags?”

“We were planning a little surprise for your kids,” she said, “but we’ll need help to pull it off. Couldn’t you stay the night with us and string cranberries and sew candy bags?”

[Pg 159]

[Pg 159]

So the amazing thing came to pass—the odious Miss Nash sat that evening at the camp table, and worked swiftly to make real the Christmas plans. So silent and so white she was that even Serena forbore to sniff at her.

So the amazing thing happened—the unpleasant Miss Nash sat that evening at the camp table and quickly worked to bring the Christmas plans to life. She was so quiet and so pale that even Serena held back from sniffing at her.

And a yet more amazing thing came to pass. The next morning, when Doctor Peavey had prepared a hot early breakfast for Miss Nash, and had set her part way on her road to the schoolhouse, she returned to camp to find Justine—the old Justine of Nobsco summers—waiting to confide in her.

And something even more amazing happened. The next morning, after Doctor Peavey made a hot breakfast for Miss Nash and helped her start her journey to the schoolhouse, she returned to camp to find Justine—the same Justine from the Nobsco summers—waiting to share something with her.

“She isn’t horrid at all!” Justine broke out. “It’s Ellen Nash, I mean. After you sent us upstairs last night and said that we must rest—did you do it on purpose, Doctor Sarah?—she talked to me. She said she hadn’t talked in months. It was the picture, you know, there on my bureau. She asked if it was my mother, and I—I told her how she died a year ago. And then she told me. Doctor Sarah, there are just she and her mother—and her mother is at the sanitarium with tuberculosis. What chance she has to get well is spoiled by her fretting to have her daughter near her, and they have so little money that that is out of the question. So Ellen Nash has been trying to earn a little by teaching. On Wednesday she got notice from the committee that she wouldn’t be reëngaged for next term. And the same day she had a letter from her mother—a pitiful letter! That Christmas was coming, and they couldn’t be together—that they would never be together! And she says she guesses she was half-crazy,[Pg 160] but that morning, when little Emmy Tracy asked her if Santa Claus would come this Christmas, she answered right out of her heart that there wasn’t any Santa Claus, and that all the talk about love and Christmas fellowship was just a story. O poor thing! I can understand! Why, Doctor Sarah, she only went one little inch farther than I had gone, and she is so much worse off than I. For my blessed mother never suffered any, and we were together up to the very last hour. Doctor Sarah!”

“She isn’t awful at all!” Justine exclaimed. “I’m talking about Ellen Nash. After you sent us upstairs last night and told us we needed to rest—was that on purpose, Doctor Sarah?—she talked to me. She said she hadn’t spoken to anyone in months. It was the picture, you know, sitting on my bureau. She asked if it was my mother, and I—I told her how she died a year ago. Then she told me about herself. Doctor Sarah, it’s just her and her mother—and her mother is at the sanitarium with tuberculosis. The chance of her getting better is ruined by her worrying about having her daughter nearby, and they have so little money that it’s not possible. So, Ellen Nash has been trying to earn some by teaching. On Wednesday, she got notified by the committee that she wouldn’t be invited back for next term. And on the same day, she received a letter from her mother—a heartbreaking letter! It said that Christmas was coming, and they couldn’t be together—that they would never be together! She mentioned that she guessed she was half-crazy, but that morning, when little Emmy Tracy asked her if Santa Claus would come this Christmas, she answered straight from her heart that there wasn’t any Santa Claus, and that all the talk about love and Christmas kindness was just a story. Oh, poor thing! I can understand! Why, Doctor Sarah, she only went one tiny step further than I did, and she’s in such a worse situation than I am. Because my dear mother never suffered at all, and we were together until the very last moment. Doctor Sarah!”

“Yes, Justine?”

“Yeah, Justine?”

“I—I haven’t been doing this year as mother would have expected me to do.”

“I—I haven’t been living up to what Mom would have expected from me this year.”

“That’s all over now,” said Doctor Peavey, heartily. She hardly knew how truly she had spoken, but she knew an hour later, when Justine again was at her side.

“That’s all behind us now,” said Doctor Peavey, cheerfully. She barely realized how true her words were, but she understood an hour later, when Justine was back by her side.

“Doctor Sarah,” she said, with her old energy, “can we go home to-night, on the night train?”

“Doctor Sarah,” she said, with her old energy, “can we go home tonight, on the night train?”

“What of our tree at Hardscrabble?”

“What about our tree at Hardscrabble?”

“Of course we won’t disappoint the children. We’ll write a letter, in the name of Santa Claus, and ask them to Serena Wetherbee’s on Christmas day. She says she’d be glad to have them. You wouldn’t think, to look at her dear old granite face, that she loved children so. And Ellen Nash will have the tree and the presents all ready. O Doctor Sarah, it would have made you cry to hear how she went out to get a tree, and had even taken some of her hard-earned money to buy nuts and apples for the[Pg 161] children, because she wanted to make up for what she had said! But now they’ll have a sure-enough Christmas at Hardscrabble, and we’ll go home. There’s so much I must do, and only a day to do it in! So many children that mother wouldn’t want to have go unremembered! And you, Doctor Sarah, you’re willing to go home?”

“Of course we won’t let the kids down. We’ll write a letter in Santa Claus’s name, asking them to come to Serena Wetherbee’s on Christmas day. She says she’d love to have them over. You wouldn’t guess, looking at her dear old granite face, that she loves kids so much. And Ellen Nash will have the tree and gifts all set up. Oh, Doctor Sarah, it would have made you cry to hear how she went out to get a tree and even spent some of her hard-earned cash to buy nuts and apples for the children because she wanted to make up for what she said! But now they’ll have a real Christmas at Hardscrabble, and we’ll head home. There’s so much I need to do, and only a day to do it! So many kids that mom wouldn’t want to be forgotten! And you, Doctor Sarah, are you ready to go home?”

“Yes,” said Doctor Peavey.

"Yes," said Dr. Peavey.

It was a Christmas of bright sun and glad weather. Sarah Peavey and her sister set crimson roses beneath their mother’s picture and opened their gifts in its presence. Sarah Peavey had the medical book that she had needed, and a brown print of a Madonna, and even a ticket for the opera. But the gift that she valued most came in the twilight. The telephone-bell rang, and over the wire came Justine Eliot’s voice:

It was a Christmas with bright sunshine and cheerful weather. Sarah Peavey and her sister placed red roses beneath their mother’s picture and opened their gifts in front of it. Sarah Peavey received the medical book she had needed, a brown print of a Madonna, and even a ticket for the opera. But the gift she cherished most arrived in the evening. The phone rang, and Justine Eliot’s voice came through the line:

“Is it you, dear Doctor Sarah? I wanted to tell you. I’ve seen my old cousin Hester. She’s tired of hiring maids, you know, and she’s been looking for a woman to be a sort of companion housekeeper in her little apartment. I told her about Ellen Nash, and she’s sending for her. She’ll pay her three times what the Hardscrabble school paid, and Miss Nash will be able to go often to see her mother. Doctor Sarah!”

“Is that you, dear Doctor Sarah? I wanted to let you know. I’ve seen my old cousin Hester. She’s had enough of hiring maids, and she’s been searching for a woman to be a sort of companion and housekeeper in her little apartment. I told her about Ellen Nash, and she’s going to bring her in. She’ll pay her three times what Hardscrabble school did, and Miss Nash will be able to visit her mother often. Doctor Sarah!”

“Yes, Justine.”

"Yeah, Justine."

“Do you remember my telling you about that fir-balsam pillow I made up last year—the one I thought I couldn’t ever touch again?”

“Do you remember me telling you about that fir-balsam pillow I made last year—the one I thought I could never touch again?”

[Pg 162]

[Pg 162]

“I remember, child.”

"I remember, kid."

“I sent it off yesterday, in holly wrappings—to Ellen Nash’s mother. And that’s all, Doctor Sarah, dear, only—I wanted to wish you—Merry Christmas!”

“I sent it off yesterday, wrapped in holly—to Ellen Nash’s mom. And that’s it, Doctor Sarah, dear, I just wanted to wish you—Merry Christmas!”

[Pg 163]

[Pg 163]

[14] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 14, 1911. Reprinted by permission of the author and “Youth’s Companion.”

[14] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 14, 1911. Reprinted with permission from the author and “Youth’s Companion.”


THE KING OF THE CHRISTMAS FEAST[14]

Elaine Sterne

Elaine Sterne

The little boy in No. 60 pressed his nose against the cold window-pane and looked out over the school yard. It was a deserted white courtyard, with a few muddy footprints zigzagging across the snow toward the second dormitory. There was, to be sure, a rusty puddle in one corner where the drops from the rain-pipe spattered, but aside from that, four gray walls with staring windows looked him back square in the eye, no matter how far he twisted his head.

The little boy in No. 60 pressed his nose against the cold window and looked out over the schoolyard. It was an empty white courtyard, with a few muddy footprints zigzagging through the snow toward the second dormitory. There was a rusty puddle in one corner where the rain dripped down from the pipe, but aside from that, four gray walls with blank windows stared back at him, no matter how far he turned his head.

The little boy had been ill. Even now, a bright red flannel compress was wound about his tender throat, and he was propped up in a much-too-big Morris chair, with a plaid rug across his knees. There is nothing to being sick at school—nothing at all. The little boy in No. 60 could have told you that, because he had had two months of it, and only now, at Christmas time, had he begun to get well.

The little boy had been sick. Even now, a bright red flannel wrap was snug around his sore throat, and he was sitting in a way-too-big Morris chair, with a plaid blanket over his knees. There’s nothing really special about being sick at school—nothing at all. The little boy in No. 60 could have told you that, because he had dealt with it for two months, and only now, at Christmas time, had he started to get better.

Of course, on the other hand, the infirmary is good sport, with Mrs. Darling fussing over you and feeding you hot broths from a little blue china bowl. But even with Mrs. Darling tucking you in here and patting you down there, and even with the boys[Pg 164] stumbling in for a few minutes to chatter about the junior team and the senior squad, there is something very “wantable” that you miss most fearfully much. Something that begins with a capital “M.” The little boy in No. 60 never let himself get farther than the capital “M,” because his mother was a whole ocean away, and it wasn’t any good wishing for her anyway, you see, it cost so much to come.

Of course, on the other hand, the infirmary is pretty nice, with Mrs. Darling taking care of you and giving you hot broths from a little blue china bowl. But even with Mrs. Darling tucking you in and patting you down, and even with the boys[Pg 164] coming in for a few minutes to talk about the junior team and the senior squad, there’s something very “wantable” that you miss a lot. Something that starts with a capital “M.” The little boy in No. 60 never let himself get any further than the capital “M,” because his mother was a whole ocean away, and it was no use wishing for her anyway, you see, it cost so much to come.

The little boy in No. 60 sat by the window a long time, until the shadows began to get long and black and reaching, and a crisp chilliness was in the air. He wound the plaid rug tightly about him, until only his sharp little chin peeked out, and he was glad when he heard the door click and Mrs. Darling rustled in.

The little boy in No. 60 sat by the window for a long time, until the shadows grew long and dark and stretched out, and there was a crisp chill in the air. He wrapped the plaid blanket tightly around himself, leaving only his pointy little chin sticking out, and he felt happy when he heard the door click and Mrs. Darling came in.

“And was the little plum-pudding left all by himself?” she asked, switching on the lights briskly. “Such a busy day as it’s been—what with putting the place to rights after the young gentlemen, and getting the perfessers off for the holiday, why we forgot all and everything about you. You’re not cold, are you?”

“And was the little plum pudding left all alone?” she asked, turning on the lights quickly. “What a busy day it’s been—between cleaning up after the young gentlemen and sending the professors off for the holiday, we totally forgot about you. You’re not cold, are you?”

“Not very,” said the little boy, quietly; “not very, at all.”

“Not really,” said the little boy, softly; “not at all.”

“Well, I’m having Nora build us a fire in the study, and I’ll carry you down across my shoulder, like the little pack of bones that you are.”

“Well, I’m having Nora start a fire for us in the study, and I’ll carry you down over my shoulder, like the little bundle of bones that you are.”

“Perhaps I could walk, if you—”

“Maybe I could walk, if you—”

“Walk! And do you think I couldn’t lift you,[Pg 165] after caring for you two whole months? Mercy! but the boy’s getting well!”

“Walk! And do you really think I couldn’t lift you,[Pg 165] after taking care of you for two whole months? Wow! But the boy’s getting better!”

Even as she spoke, she was bundling the plaid about him and lifting him gently. There is something rather revolting in having a woman carry you, just like a tiny baby, and the little boy’s mouth stiffened, and he stuck out his chin.

Even as she talked, she was wrapping the plaid around him and lifting him gently. There’s something kind of unpleasant about being carried by a woman, just like a little baby, and the little boy’s mouth tightened, and he pushed out his chin.

“Just as you like,” he said. “Only do be sure nobody sees you doing it.”

“Just as you want,” he said. “Just make sure no one sees you doing it.”

Mrs. Darling laughed aloud. “I’ll be so careful that I’ll drop you like a hot potato if any one comes sneaking around.”

Mrs. Darling laughed out loud. “I’ll be so careful that I’ll drop you like a hot potato if anyone comes sneaking around.”

And so the little boy in No. 60 was carried ignominiously down the long stairs, his fair head resting against Mrs. Darling’s plump shoulder.

And so the little boy in No. 60 was carried awkwardly down the long stairs, his blonde head resting against Mrs. Darling’s soft shoulder.

Nora, down on her hands and knees, was piling logs on a roaring fire. It did look cozy. The little boy was almost glad he had come, only fires and crackling logs somehow need a great laughing crew about them. You really shouldn’t be at all lonesome beside a fire, because it is such a big, warm, glorious, friendly thing. Mrs. Darling set him down carefully and stuffed a pillow behind his back. The little boy quite hated the sight of a pillow, but he let it stay because it did feel good in that spot, and then she bustled away, for just “half a minute,” and left him watching Nora, still poking and prodding the fire as though she were trying to keep it awake.

Nora was down on her hands and knees, stacking logs on a roaring fire. It did look cozy. The little boy was almost glad he had come, but fires and crackling logs somehow needed a big, laughing crowd around them. You really shouldn’t feel lonely by a fire because it is such a big, warm, glorious, friendly thing. Mrs. Darling carefully set him down and shoved a pillow behind his back. The little boy really hated the sight of a pillow, but he let it stay because it felt good in that spot, and then she hurried away for just “half a minute,” leaving him watching Nora as she continued to poke and prod the fire as if she were trying to keep it awake.

Suddenly he spoke. “Nora,” he said, “what ever are you crying for?”

Suddenly he spoke. “Nora,” he said, “what are you crying about?”

[Pg 166]

[Pg 166]

Nora did not answer, but her shoulders began to shake, and she dropped the poker.

Nora didn't say anything, but her shoulders started to shake, and she let go of the poker.

“Nora, I guess perhaps I know why you’re crying,” he said thoughtfully.

“Nora, I think I might know why you’re crying,” he said thoughtfully.

“O-o-h!” moaned Nora, her hands over her face. “It’s homesick I am, and I’ve thried me bes’ niver to shid a tear, an’ now what’ll Mrs. Darlin’ say?”

“O-o-h!” moaned Nora, her hands over her face. “I’m so homesick, and I’ve tried my best to hold back tears, and now what will Mrs. Darlin’ say?”

“Never mind her,” he said soothingly. “Never mind her at all. Perhaps, Nora, if you keep on crying, I’ll cry too, and it wouldn’t be very good for me, I don’t—believe.” There was the least bit of a catch in his voice, and Nora swung around.

“Forget her,” he said gently. “Forget her completely. Maybe, Nora, if you keep crying, I’ll start crying too, and that wouldn’t be good for me, I don’t—think.” There was a slight hitch in his voice, and Nora turned around.

“For shame on me!” she cried, “whin it’s you as should be mournin’—bein’ so sick an’ little an’ swate. Sure, an’ don’t you begin to cry, for Mrs. Darlin’ will be blamin’ me.”

“For shame on me!” she cried, “when it’s you who should be mourning—being so sick and tiny and sweet. Please, don’t start crying, or Mrs. Darlin’ will blame me.”

“I’ll try not to,” he said quietly. “I’ll try very hard. Nora,” he said, “have you a-a—m-oth—”

“I’ll try not to,” he said quietly. “I’ll try really hard. Nora,” he said, “do you have a—a—m-oth—”

“No,” she said, shaking her head, “I’ve niver had one—that is, since I was too schmall to remimber.”

“No,” she said, shaking her head, “I’ve never had one—that is, since I was too small to remember.”

“Then what are you homesick for?”

“Then what do you miss about home?”

“It’s me brothers, and sisters, and their childer, an’ the tree, an’ stockin’s,—an’—oh, it’s Christmas—”

“It’s my brothers, and sisters, and their kids, and the tree, and stockings,—and—oh, it’s Christmas—”

“I see,” he said solemnly.

"I understand," he said seriously.

“Nora,” he added suddenly, “why couldn’t we have a tree?”

“Nora,” he said suddenly, “why couldn’t we have a tree?”

“Sure, an’ where’d we get it?”

“Sure, and where did we get it?”

“I don’t know, except where everybody gets trees—I guess you buy them.”

“I don’t know, except for where everyone gets trees—I guess you just buy them.”

[Pg 167]

[Pg 167]

“Yes, an’ they’re after costin’ a heap of money, too.”

“Yes, and they’re costing a lot of money, too.”

“I suppose so,” he said. Then he clasped his hands. “Nora,” he said, “we simply must have some kind of a tree, because, you see, it wouldn’t be Christmas at all if we didn’t.”

“I guess so,” he said. Then he clasped his hands. “Nora,” he said, “we absolutely must have some kind of a tree, because, you see, it just wouldn’t be Christmas at all if we didn’t.”

“There ain’t nothin’ in the house that’d do for a tree, I don’t suppose.”

“There isn’t anything in the house that would work for a tree, I guess.”

“No—not unless—oh, Nora, the hat-tree! The hat-tree!”

“No—not unless—oh, Nora, the hat-tree! The hat-tree!”

“The hat-tree, is it? A shiny mahogany tree? Oh, it’s better than that we can do.”

“The hat tree, right? A shiny mahogany tree? Oh, we can do better than that.”

“I believe,” his eyes were very bright—“I believe that would do all right. Of course we’d have to pretend it was a glorious tree that reached to the ceiling, and that it was aglow with candles—and—and, Nora, w-we could play I was the king, and you, and Mrs. Darling, and old Patrick, and the cook were poor subjects that I had invited in for the—the—feast; and we could have apples—and stockings—and nuts—and—”

“I believe,” his eyes were very bright—“I believe that would work just fine. Of course, we’d have to pretend it was a magnificent tree that reached the ceiling, and that it was lit up with candles—and—and, Nora, w-we could play that I was the king, and you, and Mrs. Darling, and old Patrick, and the cook were my poor subjects that I had invited in for the—the—feast; and we could have apples—and stockings—and nuts—and—”

“Sure, I don’t believe Mrs. Darlin’ will be lettin’ you do it.”

“Sure, I don’t think Mrs. Darlin’ will let you do it.”

But just at that moment Mrs. Darling, bearing a big tray, appeared.

But just at that moment, Mrs. Darling came in with a large tray.

“Guess what you’re going to have for supper to-night,” she called across the cloud of steam that rose, but the little boy was too eager to guess.

“Guess what you're having for dinner tonight,” she called over the rising cloud of steam, but the little boy was too excited to guess.

“Oh, Mrs. Darling!” he cried, “can’t we have a Christmas party here? Can’t we have you and Nora and Patrick and—”

“Oh, Mrs. Darling!” he exclaimed, “can’t we have a Christmas party here? Can’t we have you, Nora, and Patrick, and—”

[Pg 168]

[Pg 168]

“A Christmas party! And this Christmas eve! Whatever are you thinking of? With Nora, and old Patrick, and no tree or nothing—”

“A Christmas party! And it’s Christmas Eve! What are you thinking? With Nora, and old Patrick, and no tree or anything—”

Something about the little boy’s face stopped her short. Perhaps it was his eyes. You see, they had grown very large and “wishful” since his illness, and they had a way of speaking much more distinctly than his lips. He did not say a word, but just watched Mrs. Darling until she felt a big lump spring into her throat.

Something about the little boy’s face made her pause. Maybe it was his eyes. They had become really big and full of hope since he got sick, and they conveyed so much more than his words ever could. He didn’t say anything, just stared at Mrs. Darling until she felt a lump rise in her throat.

“I guess we can manage it somehow,” she said suddenly, “although I don’t see exactly how.”

“I guess we can figure it out somehow,” she said suddenly, “although I’m not sure how.”

The little boy clapped his hands.

The little boy clapped his hands.

“Let me do it!” he cried. “I’m going to pretend that I am—well—a sort of a—” It was much easier telling Nora things than Mrs. Darling. Some people have such an understanding way.

“Let me do it!” he shouted. “I’m going to pretend that I’m—well—a kind of a—” It was a lot easier to tell Nora things than Mrs. Darling. Some people just have such an understanding nature.

“Sure,” broke in Nora, “it’s a king he’s goin’ to be, with us a-bowin’ an’ a-scrapin’ before him!”

“Sure,” Nora interrupted, “he’s going to be a king, with us bowing and scraping before him!”

“I thought perhaps you wouldn’t mind,” said the little boy, apologetically, a pink flush mounting into his pale cheeks. “You see, it would only be pretending, and I—guess—perhaps—Patrick, and the cook, and Nora wouldn’t mind pretending, on Christmas, just this once, when it’s only a make-believe Christmas, after all.”

“I thought maybe you wouldn’t mind,” said the little boy, apologetically, a pink flush creeping into his pale cheeks. “You see, it would just be pretending, and I—guess—maybe—Patrick, and the cook, and Nora wouldn’t mind pretending, on Christmas, just this once, when it’s only a make-believe Christmas, after all.”

“You can be as big a king as you want to,” said Mrs. Darling, with a laugh, “if you eat the chicken soup I’ve brought you and the buttered toast.”

“You can be as big a king as you want,” Mrs. Darling said with a laugh, “if you eat the chicken soup I brought you and the buttered toast.”

The little boy sighed contentedly and obediently tucked a napkin under his chin. He could feed himself[Pg 169] now. He was very glad of that. But to-night his hand trembled a bit, and he set down his spoon hastily.

The little boy sighed happily and carefully tucked a napkin under his chin. He could feed himself[Pg 169] now. He was really happy about that. But tonight his hand shook a little, and he put down his spoon quickly.

“I don’t believe I want any soup,” he said slowly, but Mrs. Darling shook her head.

“I don’t think I want any soup,” he said slowly, but Mrs. Darling shook her head.

“Here, let me give it to you. And then you’ll have time after dinner to think up what you are going to do. I believe we could roast some of the chestnuts Patrick picked up to-day.”

“Here, let me give it to you. Then you’ll have time after dinner to think about what you’re going to do. I think we could roast some of the chestnuts Patrick picked up today.”

So the little boy drank each mouthful as quickly as he could, and munched the toast without speaking another word. After he had finished, Mrs. Darling brought him a pad and pencil.

So the little boy gulped down each bite as fast as he could and chewed the toast without saying another word. After he was done, Mrs. Darling brought him a notepad and a pencil.

“Here, Your Majesty,” she said, smiling, “write down your commands.” The little boy’s eyes brightened, and he looked up at her shyly.

“Here you go, Your Majesty,” she said with a smile, “write down what you want to say.” The little boy’s eyes lit up, and he glanced up at her shyly.

“You don’t mind playing it, do you?” he asked.

“You don’t mind playing it, right?” he asked.

“Mind! Why, I guess it will do us all a world of good, old as we are,” she said.

“Hey! I think it’ll do us all a lot of good, no matter how old we are,” she said.

Of course after that, there was nothing for him to do but to write down, in a shaky hand, his commands.

Of course, after that, there was nothing for him to do but write down his orders in an unsteady hand.

“Cut down the highest tree in the forest,” he wrote first. “It must be so high and so strong that it takes three men to chop it down. Then carry it into the banquet-hall and set it up.” Here he stopped. “Do you suppose we can have the hat-tree, Mrs. Darling?” he asked.

“Cut down the tallest tree in the forest,” he wrote first. “It must be so tall and so strong that it takes three men to chop it down. Then carry it into the banquet hall and set it up.” Here he stopped. “Do you think we can have the hat tree, Mrs. Darling?” he asked.

“You can have anything you want,” she said firmly.

“You can have anything you want,” she said confidently.

“Order the Great-High-Tree-Trimmer, Sir Patrick,[Pg 170] to enter, and to hang the gold and silver bells on the tree, and to light the candles— We can pretend the hat-tree has candles on it, can’t we?” he paused to ask.

“Have the Great-High-Tree-Trimmer, Sir Patrick, enter to hang the gold and silver bells on the tree and to light the candles— We can pretend the hat-tree has candles on it, right?” he paused to ask.

“Of course we can,” she assured him.

“Of course we can,” she assured him.

“Then light the— What was it they burned at Christmas, Mrs. Darling?”

“Then light the— What was it they burned at Christmas, Mrs. Darling?”

“The Yule log.”

“The Christmas log.”

“Yes. Light the Yule log, and pile up the presents under the tree—all kinds—whatever any one has ever wished for in the world. Then hang the stockings on the mantel, and let the Great-High-Filler, Lady Nora, fill them with toys and books and—and—electric engines. Then let the doors be flung open and the guests enter. There!” he said, with a little sigh, “that’s all.”

“Yes. Light the Yule log and stack up the presents under the tree—all sorts—everything anyone has ever wished for in the world. Then hang the stockings on the mantel and let the Great-High-Filler, Lady Nora, fill them with toys, books, and—oh—electric engines. After that, let the doors swing open for the guests to enter. There!” he said with a little sigh, “that’s it.”

“That’s enough for to-night,” said Mrs. Darling, looking at his flushed cheeks. “Just put your seal to it.”

“That’s enough for tonight,” said Mrs. Darling, noticing his flushed cheeks. “Just sign it.”

The little boy solemnly wrote “Rex,” just as he had seen it done in books, and handed the paper to Mrs. Darling with a smile.

The little boy seriously wrote “Rex,” just like he had seen in books, and passed the paper to Mrs. Darling with a smile.

“It will be a—a glorious—Christmas,” he said bravely; “just a glorious one!” Then he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, for he was suddenly very tired.

“It’s going to be a—an amazing—Christmas,” he said confidently; “just an amazing one!” Then he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, as he suddenly felt very tired.

******

******

Have you ever awakened on Christmas morning, with the cold clear sunlight slanting across your floor, and the blue sky peeking in your window, and[Pg 171] yet not even felt the least bit glad it was Christmas? The little boy opened his eyes and looked around as though he half expected to see a bursting stocking, and to hear his moth— He jerked over on his side. Even if it was Christmas morning, what was to prevent a fellow from taking another nap! But something hot and wet slid down his cheek, before he could stop it, and, as long as there wasn’t any one around, it didn’t make so much difference. But the little boy brushed it angrily away and sat up in bed.

Have you ever woken up on Christmas morning, with the cold, bright sunlight streaming across your floor and the blue sky peeking through your window, and yet not felt the slightest bit happy that it was Christmas? The little boy opened his eyes and looked around as if he half expected to see a stuffed stocking and to hear his mom— He rolled over onto his side. Even if it was Christmas morning, what was stopping him from taking another nap? But something hot and wet slid down his cheek before he could stop it, and since no one was around, it didn’t matter much. But the little boy angrily brushed it away and sat up in bed.

“Merry Christmas!” he said fiercely to the table in the corner. “Merry Christmas!” and he lay back on his pillows with his eyes fixed on the ceiling and his lip between his teeth. Somebody was whistling in the lower corridor. He could hear it quite distinctly, and it sounded so glad and cheerful that the little boy slid to the floor, although his legs wabbled under him, and opened the door.

“Merry Christmas!” he said intensely to the table in the corner. “Merry Christmas!” and he leaned back on his pillows, staring at the ceiling with his lip between his teeth. Someone was whistling in the hallway below. He could hear it clearly, and it sounded so joyful and cheerful that the little boy slid off the bed, even though his legs were wobbly, and opened the door.

“Hullo, down there!” he called over the banisters. “Merry Christmas!”

“Hey, down there!” he yelled over the banisters. “Merry Christmas!”

“Hullo, up there!” came back old Patrick’s crackled voice. “Merry Christmas, Your Majesty.”

“Hullo, up there!” came old Patrick’s crackly voice. “Merry Christmas, Your Majesty.”

The little boy laughed out loud.

The little boy burst out laughing.

“Patrick, Patrick, do come up! How did you know to call me that?”

“Patrick, Patrick, come on up! How did you know to call me that?”

“Sure, Your Majesty, I’ll be there as soon as I mop up the last few steps. Git back into bed, and I’ll come and pay you me respects.”

“Sure, Your Majesty, I’ll be there as soon as I finish up the last few steps. Get back into bed, and I’ll come and pay my respects.”

The little boy climbed back gladly under the warm covers and waited for the old man, his eyes shining eagerly.

The little boy happily climbed back under the warm covers and waited for the old man, his eyes shining with excitement.

[Pg 172]

[Pg 172]

Patrick thumped heavily up the stairs, then rapped loudly on the little boy’s door.

Patrick thudded up the stairs, then knocked loudly on the little boy’s door.

“You may enter,” said the little boy, stiffly, though he did giggle just the least bit, for old Patrick had pulled off his cap and shuffled in with his head bent.

“You can come in,” said the little boy, stiffly, though he did giggle just a little bit, because old Patrick had taken off his cap and shuffled in with his head down.

“The top o’ th’ mornin’ to Your Majesty!” he said, his eyes twinkling.

“Good morning to Your Majesty!” he said, his eyes twinkling.

“The same to you, Sir Patrick. Have you cut down the—the highest tree?”

“The same to you, Sir Patrick. Have you taken down the— the tallest tree?”

“Sure, and it’s so high that I’m after thinkin’ the little people have bewitched it.”

“Sure, and it’s so high that I’m starting to think the little people have put a spell on it.”

“And—and where have they put it?”

“And—where is it?”

“Right beside your throne, Your Majesty.”

“Right next to your throne, Your Majesty.”

“Oh,” said the little boy, with a gasp, “I forgot about having a throne! Isn’t that fine!”

“Oh,” said the little boy, gasping, “I forgot I have a throne! Isn’t that great!”

“And the ceremonies are to begin immejetly after your royal breakfast.”

“And the ceremonies are set to start right after your royal breakfast.”

“But, Patrick—Sir Patrick, I mean,—can we have the chestnuts you picked?”

“But, Patrick—Sir Patrick, I mean—can we have the chestnuts you gathered?”

“Sure thirty men have been gatherin’ chestnuts for Your Majesty since yesterday mornin’—and the chief cook is roastin’ ’em on the kitchen stove.”

“Sure, thirty men have been gathering chestnuts for Your Majesty since yesterday morning—and the chief cook is roasting them on the kitchen stove.”

“Oh—oh—and when can we have the feast?”

“Oh—oh—and when can we have the feast?”

“Whin every one’s wished for whatever they wants the most in the world,” said old Patrick, with never a smile, “and not a minute before!”

“Whenever everyone has wished for whatever they want the most in the world,” said old Patrick, without a smile, “and not a minute before!”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Just that, Your Majesty; just that!” he said solemnly as he backed out of the room.

“Just that, Your Majesty; just that!” he said seriously as he stepped out of the room.

“Oh, wait, Sir Patrick!” the little boy cried.

“Oh, wait, Sir Patrick!” the little boy shouted.

[Pg 173]

[Pg 173]

“I can’t wait, Your Majesty, for there’s much to be done, includin’ shovelin’ the snow off the front path.” And with a wave of his hand he was gone.

“I can't wait, Your Majesty, because there's a lot to do, including shoveling the snow off the front path.” And with a wave of his hand, he was gone.

The little boy bombarded Mrs. Darling with questions when she appeared with his breakfast.

The little boy bombarded Mrs. Darling with questions when she showed up with his breakfast.

“What did Patrick mean? When are we going to begin? Oh, what ever does Patrick, and Nora, and the cook want for Christmas? What do you suppose I can give them that will make them ever so happy?”

“What did Patrick mean? When are we going to start? Oh, what on earth do Patrick, Nora, and the cook want for Christmas? What do you think I can give them that will make them really happy?”

“Help! help! Your Majesty!” cried Mrs. Darling, putting her hands over her ears. But the little boy persisted.

“Help! Help! Your Majesty!” cried Mrs. Darling, covering her ears. But the little boy kept going.

“Please, couldn’t I give them something?”

“Please, can’t I give them something?”

“Well,” said Mrs. Darling, importantly, “if you won’t tell, I have a present for each one of them.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Darling, seriously, “if you won’t say anything, I have a gift for each one of them.”

“Oh, but you had them to give yourself!”

“Oh, but you had those to give to yourself!”

“It doesn’t matter who gives things, Your Majesty, so long as people get them. It’s the getting them that counts.”

“It doesn’t matter who gives things, Your Majesty, as long as people receive them. It’s the receiving that matters.”

The little boy nodded gravely. There was a great deal in that. And he waited for Mrs. Darling to continue.

The little boy nodded seriously. There was a lot to that. And he waited for Mrs. Darling to go on.

“There are a pair of heavy woolen mittens for Patrick to keep his hands warm all winter, and for Nora a red scarf of just the right shade to set off her black hair and eyes. For the cook there is a stout new pair of overshoes, hers being worn to the very sole.”

“There are a pair of thick wool mittens for Patrick to keep his hands warm all winter, and for Nora, a red scarf in just the right shade to highlight her black hair and eyes. For the cook, there’s a sturdy new pair of overshoes, since hers are worn out to the very sole.”

But still the boy was not satisfied. Mrs. Darling saw it in his eyes, and she guessed the reason.

But the boy was still not satisfied. Mrs. Darling saw it in his eyes and figured out why.

“As for me,” she said carelessly, “I don’t expect[Pg 174] to get anything—let alone what I really want and need most of anything in the world.”

“As for me,” she said casually, “I don’t expect[Pg 174] to get anything—much less what I really want and need the most in the world.”

“W-what do you need?” asked the little boy, eagerly, entirely forgetting about his breakfast.

“W-what do you need?” asked the little boy, eagerly, completely forgetting about his breakfast.

Mrs. Darling shrugged her shoulders. “It’s something I have use for every day, and nobody could be expected to think of it.”

Mrs. Darling shrugged her shoulders. “It’s something I need every day, and nobody would be expected to think of it.”

The little boy hitched his shoulders impatiently. “It’s fun telling what you want, anyhow,” he said.

The little boy shrugged his shoulders impatiently. “It’s fun to say what you want, anyway,” he said.

“Well, then, I never can remember the things I have to do without putting them down on a pad, and I never have a pad handy. If only some one would string some sheets of paper together for me to scribble things on. But what’s the use of talking! Whoever would think of such a thing!”

“Well, I can never remember the things I need to do without writing them down on a notepad, and I never have one nearby. If only someone would bind some sheets of paper together for me to jot things down on. But what’s the point of talking about it! Who would even think of such a thing!”

The little boy smothered a laugh the best way he could, and tried to look very solemn while Mrs. Darling lifted the tray off his knees.

The little boy stifled a laugh as best as he could and tried to look very serious while Mrs. Darling took the tray off his knees.

“The packages have all got to be tied up, and, although I haven’t a bit of red ribbon, pink and blue will do every bit as well,” she said.

“The packages all need to be wrapped up, and even though I don’t have any red ribbon, pink and blue will work just as well,” she said.

“Yes,” agreed the little boy, “only—only don’t come back for—about half an hour, will you? I want to write—to—well, some letters, you know.”

“Yeah,” the little boy said, “but—could you not come back for—like, half an hour? I want to write—well, some letters, you know.”

Mrs. Darling nodded, and closed the door softly.

Mrs. Darling nodded and gently shut the door.

******

******

Of course, when you have only half an hour to make a whole Christmas present, it behooves you to hurry. The little boy reached over for his dressing-gown and slipped his arms into it, then drew on his slippers. He remembered his arithmetic[Pg 175] pad—or, rather, there had been an arithmetic pad before he was taken ill—and it ought to be in his desk drawer, behind the French Grammar. He opened the drawer and pushed aside the French Grammar with a shout, for there lay the pad! He lifted it out, and, as he did so, something slipped from its pages. It was a letter. He knew the writing, even if he had not recognized the foreign stamp. He stood very still, staring at it where it had fallen, a white blur, on the floor. Then he winked his eyes hard and picked it up.

Of course, when you only have half an hour to make a whole Christmas present, you need to rush. The little boy reached for his robe and slipped his arms into it, then put on his slippers. He remembered his math pad—or, actually, there *had* been a math pad before he got sick—and it should be in his desk drawer, behind the French Grammar. He opened the drawer and pushed aside the French Grammar with a shout because there lay the pad! He lifted it out, and as he did, something slipped from its pages. It was a letter. He recognized the handwriting, even though he hadn't seen the foreign stamp before. He stood very still, staring at it where it had fallen, a white blur on the floor. Then he blinked hard and picked it up.

“My darling little son,” it ran, “if I could only be with you this—”

“My sweet little son,” it said, “if I could just be with you this—”

“Pshaw!” he said huskily, “it costs so much to come!” And he turned his back abruptly on the desk without another word.

“Pshaw!” he said in a hoarse voice, “it costs so much to get here!” Then he turned his back sharply on the desk without saying anything else.

When Mrs. Darling knocked at the door, a short time later, there was a long pause before a hurried “Come in,” replied.

When Mrs. Darling knocked on the door a little while later, there was a long pause before a rushed “Come in,” answered.

The little boy looked very uncomfortable, as though he were just about to be caught doing something he shouldn’t do, and there was a look about one of his pillows as though something had been hastily stuffed beneath it. Mrs. Darling’s arms were full of packages and paper, besides a quantity of pink and blue ribbon which gave her very much the appearance of a Maypole.

The little boy looked really uneasy, like he was on the verge of getting caught doing something he shouldn’t be doing. One of his pillows seemed to have something hurriedly shoved underneath it. Mrs. Darling's arms were loaded with packages and wrapping paper, along with a lot of pink and blue ribbon, making her look quite a bit like a Maypole.

“Will Your Royal Majesty fasten up the presents now?” she asked.

“Will Your Royal Majesty wrap up the gifts now?” she asked.

“Yes,” said the little boy, gravely; “but how about the stockings? There must be stockings.”

“Yes,” said the little boy, seriously; “but what about the stockings? There have to be stockings.”

[Pg 176]

[Pg 176]

“The stockings are already hung by the mantelpiece in the study, just as Your Majesty commanded, and Lady Nora is filling them with fudge and nuts and apples, besides a sprinkling of ginger-cookies, that she made at the last minute.”

“The stockings are already hung by the mantel in the study, just as Your Majesty ordered, and Lady Nora is filling them with fudge, nuts, and apples, along with a few ginger cookies she made at the last minute.”

“O-o-oh!” cried the little boy; “how splendid!”

“O-o-oh!” cried the little boy; “how amazing!”

“And Sir Patrick is trimming up the tree with great boughs of evergreen.”

“And Sir Patrick is decorating the tree with big branches of evergreen.”

The little boy’s face was radiant.

The little boy’s face was beaming.

“And nobody knows what they’re going to get?”

“And nobody knows what they're going to get?”

“I should say not!” said Mrs. Darling; “although I heard Nora wishing for a red scarf a few minutes ago.”

“I really shouldn’t!” said Mrs. Darling; “although I heard Nora wishing for a red scarf just a few minutes ago.”

Then the little boy set to work. There are any quantity of ways to tie up Christmas presents so that they will look as though they were full of your heart’s desire. Of course to do that you must have tissue-paper that is soft and crinkly, and red, red ribbon, besides a sprig of holly to lay across the top. The little boy had only stiff brown paper, but it did very well, for it bulged out in places where it shouldn’t have, and made the packages look a great deal more imposing than they really were.

Then the little boy got to work. There are countless ways to wrap Christmas presents so that they look like they’re filled with your heart’s desire. To do that, you need soft, crinkly tissue paper and bright red ribbon, plus a sprig of holly to lay on top. The little boy only had stiff brown paper, but it worked out fine because it bulged in places it shouldn’t have, making the packages look much more impressive than they actually were.

Mrs. Darling insisted on his getting dressed after that. There was a very best suit in the closet that he had not worn for weeks, and he slipped it on, although it hung rather loosely upon him.

Mrs. Darling insisted that he get dressed after that. There was a really nice suit in the closet that he hadn’t worn in weeks, and he put it on, even though it fit him a bit loosely.

“Kings always have to dress up,” she explained; “that’s one of the worst things about being a king.” So the little boy submitted to having his hair brushed and his face washed, although he would a[Pg 177] great deal rather have been left alone to finish his present.

“Kings always have to dress up,” she explained; “that’s one of the worst things about being a king.” So the little boy allowed his hair to be brushed and his face to be washed, even though he would much rather have been left alone to finish his present.

“Of course you can’t go down into the study until the feast is ready,” she said. “You see, every one is getting dressed for it, including old Patrick himself, so as to be fit to enter the banquet-hall.”

“Of course you can’t go into the study until the feast is ready,” she said. “You see, everyone is getting dressed for it, including old Patrick himself, so that he's ready to enter the banquet hall.”

The little boy nodded. He understood exactly how one must appear before a king, and he felt just a little sorry for Patrick and the rest. Mrs. Darling gathered up the packages.

The little boy nodded. He knew exactly how one should act in front of a king, and he felt a bit sorry for Patrick and the others. Mrs. Darling collected the packages.

“Nora is going to hang them on the tree,” she explained, “and when the guests have all assembled, why, then I’ll send the heralds to escort you to your court.”

“Nora is going to hang them on the tree,” she explained, “and when all the guests have arrived, I’ll send the messengers to take you to your court.”

After Mrs. Darling had left him, he sat still a long time, listening to the hum of voices in the lower corridor. There was an excitement in the air, something that seemed to hum and throb and thrill. Perhaps it was the sweet smell of the cranberry sauce that was wafted up to him, or perhaps it was Nora’s shrill whispering, but it was there—a great unknown something that sent the little boy’s pulses leaping.

After Mrs. Darling left him, he sat quietly for a long time, listening to the buzz of voices in the hallway below. There was a sense of excitement in the air, something that felt alive and vibrant. Maybe it was the delicious smell of the cranberry sauce drifting up to him, or maybe it was Nora’s high-pitched whispering, but it was definitely there—a great unknown something that made the little boy's heart race.

After a while, he heard some one stamping up the stairs.

After a while, he heard someone stomping up the stairs.

“Sure and is the king ready for the feast?” called out Patrick’s voice.

“Is the king ready for the feast?” Patrick's voice called out.

“Yes, oh, yes!” said the little boy, breathlessly; “but, Patrick, Patrick, do hang this on the tree for Mrs. Darling, won’t—”

“Yes, oh, yes!” said the little boy, breathlessly; “but, Patrick, Patrick, please hang this on the tree for Mrs. Darling, okay—”

He stopped short, for at his door stood a bowing Patrick in a shabby black suit, and a curtseying[Pg 178] Nora in a bright blue dress. Between them they held a cushion. The little boy recognized it. It was one of the green plush cushions from the headmaster’s couch, and he laughed aloud.

He stopped suddenly because at his door stood a bowing Patrick in a worn black suit, and a curtseying[Pg 178] Nora in a bright blue dress. Between them, they held a cushion. The little boy recognized it. It was one of the green plush cushions from the headmaster’s couch, and he laughed out loud.

“If you’ll be climbin’ on the pillow,” said Nora, as they lowered it between them, “we’ll be carryin’ you to the feast.”

“If you’re going to climb on the pillow,” said Nora, as they lowered it between them, “we’ll be taking you to the feast.”

Somehow when the little boy—white and fair and eager—was perched on the cushion, he did look like a flaxen-haired little king, between two loyal subjects. It was a very serious matter to him, and although his mouth would curl at the corners when they fell out of step, his eyes were very grave, and he bowed his head first to Mrs. Darling, then to the cook, who awaited him at the foot of the stairs.

Somehow, when the little boy—fair-skinned and eager—sat on the cushion, he looked like a little king with flaxen hair, flanked by two loyal subjects. It was a serious situation for him, and even though his mouth would curl at the corners when they got out of sync, his eyes were very serious, and he nodded his head first to Mrs. Darling, then to the cook, who was waiting for him at the bottom of the stairs.

“Three cheers for the king!” shouted old Patrick at the top of his voice.

“Three cheers for the king!” shouted old Patrick at the top of his lungs.

“Three cheers!” they called.

"Three cheers!" they shouted.

“Let the king make a speech,” cried Patrick, and Mrs. Darling echoed, “Speech!”

“Let the king give a speech,” shouted Patrick, and Mrs. Darling chimed in, “Speech!”

“Oh!” cried the little boy. Then he recovered himself, and his eyes wandered over their heads, beyond, to the closed door. “Dear, dear people,” he said, in a hurried, breathless sort of way, “may this be the—the—merriest Christmas you have ever had. May you get whatever you want—even if it is the impossiblest thing in the world—even if it—it—costs so much—”

“Oh!” exclaimed the little boy. Then he composed himself, and his eyes drifted over their heads, to the closed door beyond. “Dear, dear friends,” he said in a hurried, breathless tone, “I hope this is the very merriest Christmas you’ve ever had. May you receive everything you desire—even if it’s the most impossible thing in the world—even if it costs so much—”

“Ah hah!” cried Patrick quite forgetting that a king must never be interrupted, no matter how long[Pg 179] he takes. “Ah hah, it’s a pair of gloves I’m wishin.’ for, but never a glove will I get!”

“Ah ha!” exclaimed Patrick, completely forgetting that a king should never be interrupted, no matter how long[Pg 179] he takes. “Ah ha, it’s a pair of gloves I’m wishing for, but I’ll never get a single glove!”

“And as for me,” cried Mrs. Darling, “His Majesty is the only one who knows what I want, and that’s quite enough, seeing it’s such a hopeless thing!”

“And as for me,” exclaimed Mrs. Darling, “His Majesty is the only one who understands what I want, and that’s more than enough, considering it’s such a lost cause!”

“It’s a beautiful rid shawl I’m after wantin’,” sighed Nora; “but it’s niver a rid shawl I’ll see this Christmas—”

“It’s a beautiful red shawl I want,” sighed Nora; “but it’s never a red shawl I’ll see this Christmas—”

“And I need a pair of overshoes the worst way,” said the cook, smiling; “but whoever would think of that!”

“And I really need a pair of overshoes,” said the cook with a smile, “but who would even think of that!”

“Oh!” cried the little boy, his eyes shining with gladness. “Oh! now we can surely go to the feast, for every one’s wished for what they want most in the world—do hurry and open the door!”

“Oh!” cried the little boy, his eyes shining with happiness. “Oh! now we can definitely go to the feast, because everyone’s wished for their greatest desire—hurry and open the door!”

“Wait!” said old Patrick, raising his hand, “I haven’t heard His Majesty askin’ for a thing—I—”

“Wait!” said old Patrick, raising his hand, “I haven’t heard His Majesty asking for anything—I—”

“But kings, Patrick—kings don’t ever get things, they all the time give them!”

“But kings, Patrick—kings don’t ever get things, they always give them!”

“This is Christmas, Your Majesty, and before that door is opened, every one, king included, wishes for the thing he wants most. Quick now—what’ll you have?”

“This is Christmas, Your Majesty, and before that door is opened, everyone, including the king, hopes for the thing they want most. Quick now—what do you want?”

“Oh,” said the little boy, suddenly shrinking, “please—please—”

“Oh,” said the little boy, suddenly backing away, “please—please—”

“Go on, Your Majesty,” said Patrick, firmly, “for until you wish the feast stays on the other side of the door.”

“Go ahead, Your Majesty,” Patrick said firmly, “because until you decide, the feast is going to stay on the other side of the door.”

“Oh—oh—” the little boy covered his face, “I—I—mustn’t[Pg 180] even think about it—and—and I’m trying—”

“Oh—oh—” the little boy covered his face, “I—I—shouldn’t[Pg 180] even think about it—and—and I’m trying—”

“Is it a ball you’re wantin’?”

“Is it a ball you want?”

“Oh, no!”

“Oh no!”

“A steam-engine?”

“A steam engine?”

“No!”

“No way!”

“A pair of boxin’-gloves?”

“A pair of boxing gloves?”

“No—no—no! It’s—my—mother—I want!” he said, with a sob.

“No—no—no! It’s—my—mom—I want!” he said, with a sob.

“Hullo!” said Patrick, flinging the door open suddenly, “and why couldn’t you have said that long ago, instid of keepin’ her sittin’ here and waitin’ for you full half an hour—”

“Hullo!” said Patrick, suddenly throwing the door open, “and why couldn’t you have said that ages ago instead of making her sit here waiting for you for a whole half hour—”

******

******

Late that night, after Nora, with her red scarf over her shoulders, had gathered up the remains of the Christmas feast, and only a low, red, cozy light gleamed beneath the burnt-out logs, the little boy raised his head from his mother’s shoulder and laid his hand on her cheek.

Late that night, after Nora, with her red scarf draped over her shoulders, had cleaned up the leftover Christmas feast, and only a dim, warm light shone beneath the burnt-out logs, the little boy lifted his head from his mother’s shoulder and placed his hand on her cheek.

“But it cost so much to come!” he said softly, with a little shake in his voice. She drew him down in her arms, with a way mothers have.

“But it cost so much to come!” he said softly, with a little tremble in his voice. She pulled him into her arms, like mothers do.

“Look!” she whispered, “there’s the last spark! “Wish—quick—wish!”

“Look!” she whispered, “there’s the last spark! “Make a wish—hurry—wish!”

“I wish,” he said slowly, “—I wish every girl and boy in the world has had as happy a Christmas as I have. I wish—”

“I wish,” he said slowly, “—I wish every girl and boy in the world has had a Christmas as happy as mine. I wish—”

But he didn’t get any farther, for the tiny red spark went out quite gently, as if it did not want at all to disturb the little boy in No. 60 and his mother.

But he didn’t get any farther, because the tiny red spark faded away softly, as if it didn’t want to disturb the little boy in No. 60 and his mom.

[Pg 181]

[Pg 181]

[14] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.

[14] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.


NANCY’S SOUTHERN CHRISTMAS[15]

Harriet Prescott Spofford

Harriet Prescott Spofford

They had always kept Christmas at home, even if in no very expensive way. On the very last one, Johnny had had his skates, tied to his stocking, and inside it, an orange and nuts and raisins, and some little trick-joke, and a stick of candy; and Robby had had his sled, and Marnie her book, and Bessie her tea-set; and Mr. Murtrie, the father, had a pair of wristers that Nancy had crocheted, and a muffler that his wife had knit; and the mother had a needle-book that Marnie had made, and a bread-plate that Johnny had whittled out, and a piece of jig-saw work from Robby, and a muff from the father. And Marnie had written a poem to Father and Mother, which all the others criticized violently and ruthlessly, but which was privately regarded as a great achievement by every one of them.

They had always celebrated Christmas at home, even if it wasn't in a fancy way. On the very last one, Johnny had his skates attached to his stocking, which also had an orange, nuts, raisins, a little gag gift, and a candy stick inside; Robby had his sled, Marnie her book, and Bessie her tea set; and Mr. Murtrie, the dad, got a pair of wrist warmers crocheted by Nancy and a scarf knitted by his wife; the mother received a needlebook that Marnie made, a bread plate that Johnny whittled, and a piece of jigsaw puzzle from Robby, along with a muff from the dad. Marnie had written a poem for Mom and Dad, which everyone else harshly critiqued, but they all secretly considered it a significant accomplishment.

But what was there to do here with sleds and skates! Great use for a muff out in the middle of the Texas prairie, to which they had come from the North. Why, yesterday the thermometer was just at summer heat, and roses were blossoming!

But what was there to do here with sleds and skates? What a waste for a muff out in the middle of the Texas prairie, where they had come from the North. Just yesterday, the thermometer was reading summer heat, and roses were blooming!

At home how gay it was with every one coming[Pg 182] and going, with purchases and parcels and merry secrets, with the hanging of the green, with big snow-drifts, and coasting down Long Hill by starlight, with going to church in the forenoon, and coming home to turkey and cranberry sauce, and a pudding in blue flames! Here there was nothing, there was nobody. There wasn’t a shop within a hundred miles, and if there were, there was no money with which to buy anything. For Mr. Murtrie had come to grief in his business, losing, when all debts were paid, everything but this ranch, to which he had brought his family, and where it seemed like a new world.

At home, it was so lively with everyone coming and going, with shopping bags and cheerful secrets, with decorating for the season, huge snowdrifts, and sledding down Long Hill by starlight, going to church in the morning, and coming back to turkey and cranberry sauce, plus pudding with blue flames! Here, there was nothing, nobody. There wasn't a store within a hundred miles, and even if there was, there was no money to buy anything. Mr. Murtrie had faced trouble in his business, losing everything except this ranch after paying off all his debts, bringing his family to what felt like a whole new world.

At first, it had been so novel, no one thought of homesickness. Nancy herself had enjoyed as much as any one the singing of the mocking-birds at night, the flashing of the cardinal’s red wings in the radiant mornings and the bubbling of his song, the fragrance of the jasmines, the beauty of the innumerable flowers, the charm of the wide landscape, the giant trees draped in their veils of gray moss; she had enjoyed hearing the boys tell about the batcaves, with their streams of unnumbered wings going out by dark and coming in by dawn in myriads; she had enjoyed lying awake at night to hear the water gently pouring through the irrigation ditches from the madre ditch, and drowning all the land in its fertilizing flood to the sound of slow music; she had enjoyed watching the long flights of wild ducks; seeing a spot apparently covered with yellow flowers that suddenly turned into a flock of birds that rose and flew away. She had enjoyed the strange cactus[Pg 183] growths that seemed to her like things enchanted in their weird shapes by old magicians; she had enjoyed the thickets of prickly pear, the green and feathery foliage of the mesquit bushes, many of them no higher than her head, but with mighty roots stretching far and wide underground, the Indians having burned the tops in their wild raids, year after year, long ago. But now Nancy was longing for the bare branches of her old apple-tree weaving their broidery on the sky, for the young oak by the brook which held its brown leaves till spring, for the wide snow-fields, the shadows of whose drifts were blue as sapphire. She was longing to hear the bells ring out their gladness on Christmas eve and Christmas morning, for the spicy green gloom of the church, for all the happy cheer of Christmas as she had known it. Bells? There wasn’t a bell within hearing; there wasn’t a church, except the ruins of an old Spanish mission three or four miles distant. How could there be Christmas green where there wasn’t a spruce or a fir! There was only this long, dreary prairie of the cattle-range under its burning blue sky. It was the very kingdom of loneliness. Christmas without snow, without an icicle, without whistling winds,—oh, it wasn’t Christmas at all!

At first, it had been so new that no one thought about homesickness. Nancy herself had enjoyed just as much as anyone the singing of the mockingbirds at night, the bright flash of the cardinal’s red wings in the beautiful mornings, the sound of its song, the sweet smell of the jasmines, the beauty of countless flowers, the charm of the wide landscape, and the giant trees draped in their gray moss; she had loved hearing the boys talk about the bat caves, with their streams of countless wings coming out at dark and coming back at dawn in swarms; she had enjoyed lying awake at night to hear the water gently flowing through the irrigation ditches from the madre ditch, soaking the land in its nourishing flood to the sound of soft music; she had enjoyed watching the long flights of wild ducks; seeing a spot that seemed to be covered with yellow flowers suddenly turn into a flock of birds that rose and flew away. She had appreciated the strange cactus growths that seemed to her like enchanted things in their odd shapes created by ancient magicians; she had liked the thickets of prickly pear, the green and feathery leaves of the mesquite bushes, many of them no taller than her head, but with strong roots stretching far underground, as the Indians had burned the tops in their wild raids year after year, long ago. But now Nancy was missing the bare branches of her old apple tree weaving patterns in the sky, the young oak by the brook that held onto its brown leaves until spring, the wide snow fields, the shadows of whose drifts were blue as sapphires. She was longing to hear the bells ring out their joy on Christmas Eve and Christmas morning, for the spicy green darkness of the church, for all the happy cheer of Christmas as she had known it. Bells? There wasn’t a bell within earshot; there wasn’t a church, except for the ruins of an old Spanish mission three or four miles away. How could there be Christmas greenery without a spruce or a fir? There was only this long, dreary prairie of the cattle range under its blazing blue sky. It was the very kingdom of loneliness. Christmas without snow, without icicles, without whistling winds—oh, it wasn’t Christmas at all!

And then suddenly, as the angry words resounded and echoed in her mind, she asked herself what made Christmas, anyway? Certainly it wasn’t the things people did. In some places they kept it with blowing of horns and burning of fire-crackers, as they did Fourth of July. Perhaps in that way they expressed[Pg 184] as much gladness as others did with the pealing from belfries and the rolling of organ tones. For Christmas was a time to be glad that Christ came to make all Christendom good, and blessed, and happy.

And then suddenly, as the angry words echoed in her mind, she wondered what Christmas really meant. It definitely wasn’t about what people did. In some places, they celebrated it with the sound of horns and fireworks, just like the Fourth of July. Maybe in that way they expressed just as much joy as others did with church bells ringing and organ music playing. Because Christmas is a time to be thankful that Christ came to bring goodness, blessings, and happiness to everyone.

And, just as suddenly, Nancy could not help asking herself what she was doing to express gladness or to make Christmas happy. North pole or south pole, Christmas was Christmas, and it wasn’t all in pleasure or all in gifts; and she got out of bed, and knelt down and said a prayer, and went to sleep in a better frame of mind.

And just like that, Nancy couldn't help but wonder what she was doing to show joy or to make Christmas joyful. Whether it was the North Pole or the South Pole, Christmas was still Christmas, and it wasn’t just about having fun or receiving gifts; so she got out of bed, knelt down, said a prayer, and fell asleep feeling more positive.

But if it wasn’t all in pleasures or all in gifts, there must be some gifts; and next day, Nancy set herself to thinking out the problem. It was still some time before the great holiday, and every hour must be improved.

But if it wasn't all about pleasure or gifts, there had to be some gifts; so the next day, Nancy set to work thinking about the problem. There was still a while before the big holiday, and every hour needed to count.

For the first thing, she betook herself to one of the men on the range who often came about the buildings; and he found for her several huge horns, and, with his help, and taking Johnny into her confidence, they took grease and brick-dust and scraped and polished these horns till they shone almost like silver. Then the three dug for a big mesquit root and secured one, at last, that grew from a great stock; and they scraped and polished that into a very handsome piece of wood; and, having a little knack of carpentry, they fitted the enormous horns into the mesquit root, and there was a chair for any palace. It was to be their father’s, and was to stand on the gallery, where, some night, the night-blooming[Pg 185] cereus that laced the whole front would open its slow, delicious flowers, and shed the balm of heaven about him.

First, she went to one of the guys on the range who often visited the buildings. He helped her find several large horns, and with his assistance and Johnny's help, they took grease and brick dust to scrape and polish the horns until they shone almost like silver. Then, the three of them dug for a big mesquite root and finally found one that grew from a large stock; they scraped and polished it into a really nice piece of wood. With a little carpentry skill, they fitted the huge horns into the mesquite root, creating a chair fit for a palace. It was meant for their father and would be placed on the gallery, where, one night, the night-blooming[Pg 185] cereus that adorned the entire front would open its slow, fragrant flowers, filling the air with a heavenly scent around him.

They found it a little difficult to keep this secret, because they began work upon it before Mr. Murtrie went off on his hunting-trip with some friends; but after he had gone, things were easier, as the mother was not inclined to prowl about and look into everything, as the head of a house sometimes thinks necessary.

They found it somewhat challenging to keep this secret, as they started working on it before Mr. Murtrie left for his hunting trip with some friends. However, once he was gone, things became easier since the mother wasn't inclined to snoop around and check on everything like a head of the household might feel is necessary.

And for the mother,—they knew where some tall flat grasses grew, near a stream that was brimming at this season, and Johnny waded in and got them. Nancy plaited them into a low work-basket, and lined it with a bit of silk that had been her doll’s skirt in her day of dolls. The doll, that had been religiously put away, was taken from her slumbers and furbished for Bessie’s Christmas. “Why, really, it’s going to be a Christmas, after all,” she said.

And for the mother, they knew where some tall flat grasses grew by a stream that was full this season, so Johnny waded in and got them. Nancy wove them into a low work basket and lined it with a piece of silk that had once been her doll's skirt. The doll, which had been carefully stored away, was taken out of her slumber and cleaned up for Bessie’s Christmas. “Wow, it's really going to be a Christmas, after all,” she said.

“Only it’s so queer to have it so warm,” grumbled Johnny. “Winter without snowballing isn’t winter!”

“It's just so strange to have it this warm,” complained Johnny. “Winter without snowball fights isn’t winter!”

“Oh, I don’t know,” said Nancy, beginning to defend the thing she had adopted.

“Oh, I’m not sure,” Nancy said, starting to defend the thing she had taken on.

The man who had found the horns for her found also a little baby fox, and that was kept in great seclusion to become, on Christmas morning, a pet for Johnny; and Marnie and Nancy had great times together feeding it. He had the funniest little bark already. “Oh, we are coming along!” cried Nancy.

The man who had found the horns for her also discovered a baby fox, which was kept hidden so it could be a surprise pet for Johnny on Christmas morning. Marnie and Nancy had a blast together feeding it. It already had the funniest little bark. “Oh, we’re making progress!” shouted Nancy.

But there was more to be done. She remembered[Pg 186] that once, when her father had taken her to see the ruins of the old mission, she had observed a number of Mexican “shacks,” or huts, near by. She saw the dinner of one family, which consisted of half a sweet-potato and a red pepper. But she had also seen a big cage full of canarios. And so Nancy and Johnny set out to walk over to the mission, losing their way several times, but finding it again all at once. There an Indian woman, who was about thirty years old and looked a hundred, flung her baby, which was the loveliest little harmony of brown and rose you ever saw, into her husband’s arms, and, after a great deal of pantomime and dumb show, sold, for the price of the last piece of silver in Nancy’s purse, a pair of the canarios in a cage made of reeds, each one an exquisite pinch of feathers, a lot of living gems, of all colors of the rainbow, blue, and yellow, and green, and purple, and red, and brown—iridescent little things, with a song like the faintest, prettiest echo of a Hartz canary’s song. And there was Marnie’s Christmas present settled.

But there was more to do. She remembered[Pg 186] that once, when her dad had taken her to see the ruins of the old mission, she had noticed several Mexican “shacks” or huts nearby. She saw a family’s dinner, which consisted of half a sweet potato and a red pepper. But she also spotted a big cage full of canaries. So, Nancy and Johnny set off to walk over to the mission, getting lost several times but finding their way again suddenly. There, an Indian woman, about thirty years old but looking much older, tossed her baby—who was the most adorable mix of brown and rose—into her husband’s arms. After a lot of pantomime and gestures, she sold, for the last piece of silver in Nancy’s purse, a pair of the canaries in a cage made of reeds, each one a beautiful splash of feathers, little living gems in all the colors of the rainbow—blue, yellow, green, purple, red, and brown—iridescent little creatures, with a song like the faintest, sweetest echo of a Hartz canary’s tune. And that was Marnie’s Christmas present taken care of.

But for Robby? Oh, there was the horned toad she had heard about. Robby had seen one in some show or other at home, and had longed for it. Here it was to his hand,—if she could find it. And with the help of the man who had helped her before, and who could not fancy what she wanted it for, find it she did. Robby would be delighted.

But for Robby? Oh, there was the horned toad she had heard about. Robby had seen one in some show or another at home and had wanted it for a long time. Here it was, within reach—if she could find it. With the help of the man who had assisted her before, and who couldn't quite understand why she wanted it, she found it. Robby would be thrilled.

If Nancy had been born in the region, or was living in any town there, she would have found no difficulty in making Christmas presents like those she[Pg 187] had hitherto given; but these gifts that she found possible were unique and unlike anything she could have obtained at her old home.

If Nancy had been born in the area or lived in any town there, she wouldn't have had any trouble making Christmas presents like the ones she had given before; but the gifts she found possible were special and nothing like what she could have gotten at her old home.

And now for sweetmeats. Well, they had dried some of the luscious grapes and there were the raisins in the pantry, just oozing and crusted with sugar; and there was the barrel of molasses from the sugar-mill down on the Brazos; no one could make more delicate candy than Nancy could and did; and there had been a great harvest of pecan-nuts; and thus, so far as the stockings were concerned, Christmas had no more to ask.

And now for the treats. They had dried some of the delicious grapes, and the pantry was stocked with raisins, glistening and coated in sugar. There was also a barrel of molasses from the sugar mill down by the Brazos; no one could make candy as delicate as Nancy did. Plus, there had been a great harvest of pecans; so, as far as the stockings went, Christmas couldn't ask for anything more.

The expected day was close at hand, and Nancy pictured to herself how it would all go off—how the stockings would be hung up, how Johnny would help with the chair and then be in bed before his own gift appeared, and how she would be up at the peep of dawn to go out and bring in that baby fox—the delicate, delicious, dewy dawn—and make his bed under Johnny’s stocking, tying his leash to the toe, after fastening it securely to a hook in the chimney; and how she would untwist and unbind and unlace a great bunch of the roses outside that were having a late blossoming on their luxuriant growth, and bring it into the window and train it all around the room under the ceiling. It would be—well, as beautiful as the Christmas green; it couldn’t be more beautiful, she said in her thoughts.

The big day was almost here, and Nancy imagined how everything would unfold—how the stockings would be hung up, how Johnny would help with the chair and then go to bed before his own gift appeared, and how she would be up at the crack of dawn to go out and bring in that baby fox—the lovely, fresh, dewy dawn—and make his bed under Johnny’s stocking, tying his leash to the toe, after securing it to a hook in the chimney; and how she would untwist and unbind and unlace a bunch of roses outside that were blooming late thanks to their lush growth, and bring them in through the window to drape around the room under the ceiling. It would be—well, as beautiful as the Christmas greens; it couldn’t be more beautiful, she thought.

It was at this time that Mrs. Murtrie began to be a little anxious about her husband. He should have returned from his hunting-trip some days before,[Pg 188] and he was still absent, no one could say where. And, of course, she was conjuring up all sorts of frightful possibilities in the way of accidents, and Marnie was helping her; and Nancy herself, although ordinarily holding her father to be invulnerable, felt a degree of alarm as she thought what if he had fallen into some gulch, or lost his way, or drowned in one of the rivers that rose, after a rain in the hills, so swiftly that, in a town below, a man had been overtaken before he could get off the bridge. As for Johnny, he was for going out to find his father, if he only knew which way to go. As night fell, and it was Christmas eve, the house was full of a sort of electric tension; no one said just what every one was thinking, till suddenly Bessie broke out with a great sob, and cried: “I want my papa!” Then every one fell to comforting her, and all were furtively wiping away tears, when steps rang on the gallery, the door burst open, and the father, with his blue eyes shining out of his browned skin, and his great voice resonant, stood before them, holding an immense bird with wide-spreading wings.

It was around this time that Mrs. Murtrie started to feel a bit worried about her husband. He should have come back from his hunting trip a few days ago, but he was still missing, and no one knew where he was. Naturally, she was imagining all sorts of terrible accidents, and Marnie was feeding into her worries; Nancy, who usually thought of her father as invincible, also felt uneasy, wondering if he had fallen into a ravine, gotten lost, or drowned in one of the rivers that rose so quickly after it rained in the hills that a man had been caught on a bridge before he could escape. As for Johnny, he wanted to go find his dad if only he knew which direction to head. As night fell, on Christmas Eve, the house was filled with a tense electricity; nobody spoke out loud about what everyone was thinking until Bessie suddenly burst into tears and cried, “I want my papa!” Everyone jumped in to comfort her, and they all discreetly wiped away their tears when they heard footsteps on the porch. The door swung open, and their father appeared, his blue eyes sparkling against his tanned skin and his deep voice booming as he stood before them, holding a massive bird with wide, outstretched wings.

“It’s a wild turkey,” he said, after the uproarious greetings, and as soon as they loosened their embraces. “I was resolved not to come back without a turkey for Christmas. And it’s a great deal richer and sweeter than any home-made bird, as you’ll see when it’s roasted.”

“It’s a wild turkey,” he said, after the joyful greetings, and as soon as they let go of each other. “I was determined not to come back without a turkey for Christmas. And it’s a lot richer and sweeter than any home-cooked one, as you’ll see when it’s roasted.”

A turkey! And Nancy had but lately been bemoaning herself that the dinner would be without[Pg 189] a turkey. She had gone to bed, and so did not see her mother seize the wings of the wild trophy, and trim them, and run out to the kitchen to the adjacent building and dry them well in a hot oven, and later trim them again, and bind them at the base with the palms of an old kid glove and so finish for Nancy’s Christmas as fine a feather fan as one could wish to wave on a hot summer afternoon.

A turkey! And Nancy had just been complaining that dinner would be without one. She had gone to bed and didn’t see her mom grab the wings of the wild turkey, trim them, rush to the kitchen in the next building, and dry them well in a hot oven. Later, she trimmed them again and bound them at the base with the palms of an old kid glove, finishing off a feather fan as lovely as anyone could hope to wave on a hot summer afternoon for Nancy’s Christmas.

But at last, when the house was quite still, Nancy crept out of her room and summoned Johnny to help her with the chair. Johnny was too sleepy not to be glad to be dismissed after that, and then she disposed of the presents exactly as she had planned, and wondered what the large parcel was, swinging by a string from her own stocking, and went to sleep to the tune of the song a mocking-bird sang, sweet, and strong, and joyous, in the pecan-tree outside, till a rising wind swept it away. And if you could have looked into the living-room of that bungalow next morning, you would have seen Johnny hugging his baby fox, and Bessie hugging her doll and Marnie chirping to her birds, and their mother putting spools, and needles, and scissors into her work-basket, and the father taking his ease in his big chair with its shining supports, and Nancy leisurely fanning herself, as if there were not a norther blowing outside, which, had the casements been open, would have blown the rain quite across the room. Rain? No, oh, no! For, see! look! For a wonder, the loveliest,[Pg 190] silveriest, soft snow was falling, which, even if it melted to-morrow, made Nancy’s northern heart feel, in her southern home, the spirit of Christmas everywhere.

But finally, when the house was completely quiet, Nancy sneaked out of her room and called Johnny to help her with the chair. Johnny was so sleepy that he felt relieved to be let off the hook, and then she arranged the presents just as she had planned. She wondered about the large package swinging by a string from her own stocking and went to sleep to the sound of a mockingbird singing sweetly and joyfully in the pecan tree outside, until a rising wind carried it away. If you had looked into the living room of that bungalow the next morning, you would have seen Johnny hugging his baby fox, Bessie hugging her doll, and Marnie chatting to her birds, while their mother put spools, needles, and scissors into her work basket. Their father relaxed in his big chair with its shiny supports, and Nancy leisurely fanned herself, as if there wasn’t a cold wind blowing outside, which, if the windows had been open, would have blown the rain clear across the room. Rain? No, oh no! Look! Amazingly, the softest, silvery snow was falling, which, even if it melted tomorrow, made Nancy’s northern heart feel the spirit of Christmas all around her in her southern home.

[Pg 191]

[Pg 191]

[15] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.

[15] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.


A BOOK FOR JERRY[16]

Sarah Addington

Sarah Addington

It seemed to Jerry that he would really die if he didn’t get a book that Christmas. Here he was, eight years old, learning to read, liking to read better than almost anything else in the world, and he had no book to read from. He read at school in books furnished by somebody or other, Jerry didn’t know who, but that wasn’t enough. Jerry wanted a book for his very own. He wanted it big enough to carry under his arm, and small enough to put under his pillow at night. He wanted it to have stories in it about bears and St. Bernards and dragons and boys—no girls; stories, too, about snakes and explorers and boats and soldiers. He wanted the book to have red and yellow and green pictures of airplanes and lions and pirates, one picture on every page.

It felt like Jerry would actually die if he didn’t get a book that Christmas. Here he was, eight years old, learning to read, enjoying reading more than almost anything else in the world, and he had no book to read from. He read at school in books provided by someone, but Jerry didn’t know who; still, that wasn’t enough. Jerry wanted a book that was truly his own. He wanted it big enough to carry under his arm and small enough to slide under his pillow at night. He wanted it to have stories about bears, St. Bernards, dragons, and boys—no girls; also, stories about snakes, explorers, boats, and soldiers. He wanted the book to have red, yellow, and green pictures of airplanes, lions, and pirates, with one picture on every page.

This was the book Jerry wanted. This was the book he dreamed of in bed at night and thought about in the daytime, the book he pretended to carry under his arm and made believe was under his pillow. But there wasn’t the slightest chance of Jerry’s getting that book, or any book. Indeed, Jerry would[Pg 192] have been ashamed to mention the word “book” at home. People don’t talk airily about blue-and-gold books when their mothers don’t have enough breakfast and their fathers don’t have enough supper and nobody in the whole family ever has enough dinner, even on Sunday.

This was the book Jerry wanted. This was the book he dreamed about in bed at night and thought about during the day, the book he pretended to carry under his arm and imagined was under his pillow. But there was no chance of Jerry getting that book, or any book. In fact, Jerry would have been embarrassed to even say the word “book” at home. People don’t casually talk about blue-and-gold books when their mothers don’t have enough for breakfast, their fathers don’t have enough for dinner, and nobody in the whole family ever has enough to eat, even on Sundays.

And that was the appalling state of affairs at the Juddikins’. Nobody ever mentioned it, but there it was. They hadn’t enough food, they hadn’t enough fire, they hadn’t enough clothes. There were five Juddikins: Mr. Juddikins, Mrs. Juddikins, Jerry Juddikins, the baby Juddikins, and Mutt Juddikins, who, though he was only a dog and, as dogs go, not of high social position, yet was a highly important member of the Juddikins family. He was a mutt dog, the Juddikins frankly called him Mutt, yet this dog was far from a mutt at heart. Indeed, he had a thoroughbred soul, such as some of your blue-blooded aristocratic dogs never dream of having. He never whined when he was hungry, like the fussy little Pomeranian next door. He didn’t need a silk pillow to sleep on, like the lazy Pekingese across the street. Not much. Mutt was a real sport. He took what he got, which wasn’t much, but it was always all that the Juddikins could give him; bread and gravy, potatoes sometimes, even a bone now and then, a skimpy, dry bone, to be sure, but none the less a bone. Mutt took these and was grateful and happy, even put on airs as if it were a feast that the Juddikins had set before him.

And that was the awful situation at the Juddikins' house. Nobody ever talked about it, but it was clear. They didn’t have enough food, they didn’t have enough heat, and they didn’t have enough clothes. There were five Juddikins: Mr. Juddikins, Mrs. Juddikins, Jerry Juddikins, the baby Juddikins, and Mutt Juddikins, who, although he was just a dog and not a very fancy one, was a very important part of the Juddikins family. He was a mixed-breed dog, and the Juddikins honestly called him Mutt, but this dog had more spirit than many purebred dogs could even imagine. He never complained when he was hungry, like the picky little Pomeranian next door. He didn’t need a fancy pillow to sleep on, like the lazy Pekingese across the street. Not at all. Mutt was a true sport. He accepted what he got, which wasn’t much, but it was always all the Juddikins could offer him: bread and gravy, potatoes now and then, and even a bone occasionally—a thin, dry bone, but still a bone. Mutt accepted these with gratitude and joy, even acting as if it was a feast the Juddikins had prepared for him.

For Mutt was not only a sport, he was also a swell.[Pg 193] He carried his tail at the most elegant angle. He picked up his feet with style and dignity. His were drawing-room manners. He had shameful ancestors; his grandfather on his mother’s side had been a mere roustabout dog, one of those villains who spend their lives fighting and stealing and cheating man and beast alike. Mutt remembered him well; he had died in a brawl which was the talk of the alley for days. Then there was Mutt’s grandmother on his father’s side, a dissolute old dog who ate a cat a day when she was home, and who, when she wasn’t home, wandered abroad pillaging and plundering like a very pirate among dogs. She dined on garbage and slept in ash cans. Mutt’s own mother was far from a lady, his father was a brute, and their home life was deplorable.

For Mutt wasn’t just a character; he was also quite the standout.[Pg 193] He held his tail high at the most stylish angle. He lifted his feet with flair and poise. He had impeccable manners. He came from a shameful lineage; his grandfather on his mom’s side had been a lowly stray, one of those scoundrels who spent their lives fighting, stealing, and cheating both people and animals. Mutt remembered him well; he died in a brawl that everyone talked about in the alley for days. Then there was Mutt’s grandmother on his dad’s side, a wild old dog who devoured a cat a day when she was home, and when she wasn’t, she roamed the streets stealing and causing havoc like a true pirate among dogs. She feasted on garbage and slept in trash cans. Mutt’s own mother was no lady, his father was a brute, and their family life was miserable.

And yet along came Mutt, their descendant, a gentleman if not a scholar, a dog well-mannered, refined, gallant, heroic. The last of a long line of ruffians, thieves, bullies and traitors, Mutt was a cavalier among dogs, and he lived with the Juddikins and was the very center of their small and humble universe.

And yet Mutt showed up, their descendant, a gentleman if not a scholar, a well-mannered, refined, gallant, and heroic dog. The last in a long line of troublemakers, thieves, bullies, and traitors, Mutt was a noble dog and lived with the Juddikins, being the very center of their small and humble universe.

Some people said the Juddikins ought not to keep Mutt: they were too poor. But, as Mrs. Juddikins said, when you’re poor you need a dog the most of all, and as for giving up Mutt, rich or poor, the Juddikins would as soon have considered giving up the baby, I do believe. Of course the baby was very sweet and cunning, but Mutt was far more intelligent, and one thing he didn’t do, he didn’t swallow buttonhooks [Pg 194]and hairbrushes all day long, as the foolish Juddikins baby tried to do.

Some people said the Juddikins shouldn't keep Mutt because they were too poor. But, as Mrs. Juddikins pointed out, when you’re poor, you need a dog the most of all. As for giving up Mutt, rich or poor, the Juddikins would have considered it just as unthinkable as giving up the baby. Sure, the baby was adorable and sweet, but Mutt was way smarter, and one thing he didn’t do was swallow buttonhooks and hairbrushes all day long like the silly Juddikins baby did. [Pg 194]

The Juddikins would have been a very happy family, then, if only they hadn’t been so poor. But they were poor. There was hardly any money at all in Mr. Juddikins’ pocket, none at all in Mrs. Juddikins’ pocket, less than none in the brown box on the mantelpiece, for there, where the money used to be, were now only bills. Bills for the rent of the Juddikins’ tiny house, bills for the doctor—for once the baby really swallowed part of the hairbrush, and old Doctor Jollyman had to come running and fish out the bristles.

The Juddikins would have been a very happy family if they hadn’t been so broke. But they were broke. There was hardly any money at all in Mr. Juddikins’ pocket, none in Mrs. Juddikins’ pocket, and even less in the brown box on the mantelpiece, because there, where the money used to be, were only bills. Bills for the rent of the Juddikins’ tiny house, bills for the doctor—because once the baby really swallowed part of the hairbrush, and old Doctor Jollyman had to come running and fish out the bristles.

It was all because Mr. Juddikins didn’t have a job. Fathers have to have jobs, it seems, to keep families going, and Mr. Juddikins didn’t have one, so his family wasn’t kept going very well. It scared Mr. Juddikins half to death sometimes to think that the whole family depended on him like this. Mrs. Juddikins, Jerry Juddikins, the baby Juddikins, Mutt—all had stomachs to fill, all had bodies to be warmed at the fire, and this not to mention Mr. Juddikins, who was hungry and cold himself all the time.

It was all because Mr. Juddikins didn’t have a job. Dads need to have jobs, it seems, to support their families, and Mr. Juddikins didn’t have one, so his family wasn’t doing very well. Sometimes, it scared Mr. Juddikins to think that the whole family relied on him like this. Mrs. Juddikins, Jerry Juddikins, baby Juddikins, Mutt—all had to be fed, all needed warmth by the fire, not to mention Mr. Juddikins, who was always hungry and cold himself.

Every morning Mr. Juddikins would start out to look for a job. First he would rise early and call everybody. “Get up, mother! Get up, Jerry! Get up, baby!” Mutt was the only one who didn’t have to be told to get up. Then Mr. Juddikins would bustle around and make a fire, oh, a very small one, and while Mrs. Juddikins was making the tea, oh, a very[Pg 195] small pot, Mr. Juddikins would put on his clean collar and his stringy black tie, and sing as he looked at himself in the mirror. Mr. Juddikins was, you see, of a cheerful disposition. If he had not been, he could never have sung as he looked at himself in the mirror. Mr. Juddikins would then take his tea. He made dreadful faces over the tea, for he didn’t like it without milk and the Juddikins had no milk, except the baby, who had nothing else, unless you count the bristles.

Every morning, Mr. Juddikins would set out to find a job. First, he would wake up early and call out to everyone, “Get up, Mom! Get up, Jerry! Get up, baby!” Mutt was the only one who didn’t need to be told to get up. Then Mr. Juddikins would fuss around, making a fire, which was quite small, and while Mrs. Juddikins made a tiny pot of tea, Mr. Juddikins would put on his clean collar and his stringy black tie, singing as he looked at himself in the mirror. You see, Mr. Juddikins had a cheerful personality. If he hadn’t, he wouldn’t have been able to sing while gazing at his reflection. Mr. Juddikins would then have his tea. He made awful faces over it because he didn’t like it without milk, and the Juddikins had no milk, except for the baby, who had nothing else—unless you count the bristles.

After drinking tea and making faces for a while, Mr. Juddikins would put on his shabby hat and his skimpy overcoat, kiss them all around and go off. In one pocket he carried a bit of lunch, in the other a letter of recommendation. In his heart Mr. Juddikins bore a strange and thrilling hope: Today he would get the job, and henceforth all would be rosy and jolly for the Juddikins family. But somehow to-day was never the day, and every night Mr. Juddikins would come home tired and discouraged, his cheerful eyes clouded, his smile gone, his perky tie sagging at a most dejected angle. It was all very bad, and Jerry felt so sorry for his father. Book indeed! What kind of boy would he be to mention book at a time like this?

After drinking tea and making faces for a while, Mr. Juddikins would put on his old hat and his thin overcoat, kiss everyone goodbye, and head out. In one pocket, he had a bit of lunch, and in the other, a letter of recommendation. Deep down, Mr. Juddikins held a strange and exciting hope: Today would be the day he got the job, and from then on, everything would be great for the Juddikins family. But somehow, today was never that day, and every night, Mr. Juddikins would come home tired and disheartened, his cheerful eyes dimmed, his smile gone, and his perky tie drooping at a downcast angle. It was all really bad, and Jerry felt so sorry for his dad. A book, really? What kind of kid would he be to bring up a book at a time like this?

Jerry went to school on Peppermint Place. It was a lovely school, where canaries sang in little glittering cages and geraniums bloomed like red soldiers in straight rows at the windows, and where in winter a fire boomed in a big, deep fireplace, and in summer the peppermint trees flung white-blossomed[Pg 196] arms in at the windows. Were they really peppermint trees? I confess I don’t know. The grown-ups said not, and called them lindens and catalpas and chestnuts. But the children said they were: else why should the square be called Peppermint Place? Grown-ups have a tiresome way of being right about things like that, yet why should a square be called Peppermint Place if the trees aren’t peppermint trees? Moreover, the children said that if you went to the square at midnight the flowers were peppermint, and they said they could smell them in the early morning when they first got to school—a left-over, faint, but delicious smell that was nothing if it was not peppermint blossoms washed over with midnight dew. Nobody had ever been at Peppermint Place at midnight, so nobody could really deny what the children said. So I am inclined to believe that for once the grown-ups were wrong, and that the trees were really peppermint—at midnight anyway.

Jerry went to school on Peppermint Place. It was a beautiful school, where canaries sang in little sparkling cages and geraniums bloomed like red soldiers in neat rows at the windows. In winter, a fire crackled in a big, deep fireplace, and in summer, the peppermint trees reached their white-blossomed branches through the windows. Were they really peppermint trees? Honestly, I don’t know. The adults said no, calling them lindens, catalpas, and chestnuts. But the kids insisted they were peppermint trees; otherwise, why would the square be called Peppermint Place? Adults have a frustrating habit of being right about things like that, but why would a square be named Peppermint Place if the trees weren't peppermint trees? Moreover, the kids claimed that if you went to the square at midnight, the flowers were peppermint, and they said they could smell them in the early morning when they first arrived at school—a lingering, faint, but delightful scent that was nothing short of peppermint blossoms covered in midnight dew. Nobody had ever been to Peppermint Place at midnight, so no one could really dispute what the children said. So, I'm inclined to think that for once, the grown-ups were mistaken, and those trees were indeed peppermint—at least at midnight.

From nine to ten the children at this school read and did arithmetic problems. Jerry had struggled from nine to ten many mornings with the queer marks in his primer, until, lo, one morning he found he could read—all as sudden and surprising as that. From ten to eleven they sang and drank cocoa and played games around the fire. From eleven to twelve they took naps, then read some more, and looked up cities and rivers on the big globe over by the red soldiers in the window, and wrote on the blackboard. From twelve to one they played in the garden behind the school. This was a special garden, just for[Pg 197] children. It had signs up like these: “Parents and Dogs Not Allowed”; “Please Walk on the Grass”; “Trespassing Allowed.” And at one o’clock the children went home.

From nine to ten, the kids at this school read and did math problems. Jerry had struggled with the strange marks in his primer many mornings until, one day, he suddenly realized he could read—just like that. From ten to eleven, they sang, drank cocoa, and played games around the fire. From eleven to twelve, they took naps, read some more, looked up cities and rivers on the big globe by the red soldiers in the window, and wrote on the blackboard. From twelve to one, they played in the garden behind the school. This was a special garden, just for children. It had signs like these: “Parents and Dogs Not Allowed”; “Please Walk on the Grass”; “Trespassing Allowed.” And at one o’clock, the kids went home.

Jerry loved school. He loved the reading and the cocoa and the geraniums on parade, though he did wonder sometimes about those geraniums. Didn’t they get tired of just being dressed up and parading, and long to break ranks and have a good fight? Even toy soldiers have wars; these were such peaceful soldiers. But you can’t fight if you don’t have any enemies, and the geranium soldiers didn’t. Everybody loved them; consequently their life was one long peace. Jerry liked the boys at school, too—Peter the Little, and Johnnie O’Day, and the Bumpus twins who had such interesting pockets, fishing worms and marbles and snake skins and arrows and tops and kite strings and magnets, all in one inviting jumble. He even liked the butterflies on top of the girls’ heads, pink and brown and red ribbons that perched there and looked always ready to fly.

Jerry loved school. He enjoyed the reading, the hot cocoa, and the geraniums on display, though he sometimes wondered about those geraniums. Didn’t they get tired of just being dressed up and parading around, and wish they could break free and have a good fight? Even toy soldiers have wars; these ones were just so peaceful. But you can't fight if you don't have any enemies, and the geranium soldiers didn't. Everyone adored them; as a result, their lives were one long peace. Jerry liked the boys at school, too—Peter the Little, Johnnie O’Day, and the Bumpus twins, who had such interesting pockets filled with fishing worms, marbles, snake skins, arrows, tops, kite strings, and magnets, all in a delightful jumble. He even liked the butterflies in the girls’ hair, with their pink, brown, and red ribbons that rested there, always looking ready to take flight.

But he didn’t like the girls. He simply couldn’t stand the girls. Girls swished their skirts, for one thing, the important silly creatures; swished them into the room and down the aisles, and even when they got safely into their seats they swished and fidgeted and squirmed around, spread out those skirts in wide circles around them, and patted them down in such an utterly silly way. They snickered, too, all the time. Hee, hee, hee! Tee, hee, hee! Jerry could positively[Pg 198] hear them in his sleep; he could see them in the dark, putting up small hands before their faces, hee-heeing and tee-heeing behind them, and rolling foolish eyes around. Also, they were cowards and cravens—squealed at the sight of a spider, couldn’t climb a tree worth a cent, sniffled when their feelings were hurt. A detestable tribe, girls!

But he didn’t like the girls. He simply couldn’t stand the girls. Girls swished their skirts, for one thing, those important silly creatures; they swished them into the room and down the aisles, and even when they finally settled into their seats, they swished and fidgeted and squirmed around, spreading their skirts in wide circles and patting them down in such a completely silly way. They giggled, too, all the time. Hee, hee, hee! Tee, hee, hee! Jerry could clearly hear them in his sleep; he could picture them in the dark, holding their little hands up to their faces, giggling behind them, and rolling their foolish eyes around. Plus, they were cowards and weaklings—squealed at the sight of a spider, couldn’t climb a tree to save their lives, sniffled when their feelings were hurt. A detestable bunch, those girls!

Jerry used to wonder if his baby sister would grow up to be one of them, swishing her skirts and giggling and sniffling. Most likely. Anybody that would eat hairbrushes would no doubt grow up just as silly. And he used to wonder, too, how it was that women like his mother and the teacher, such utterly lovely people as they now were, had ever been just girls. Could his teacher really have been like these? Did she never throw a ball right, or climb a tree decently, or carry a toad in her pocket? Oh, yes, toads! The girls said they made warts. Fancy that, if you can. Warts! And supposing toads did make warts, who cared? No, Jerry couldn’t endure girls, and that was why he didn’t want a single girl in his whole book when he got it, if he ever did get it. A world without girls was impossible, it seemed; there were such hordes and swarms of them; but a book without girls was entirely feasible, and that was the kind of book Jerry wanted.

Jerry used to wonder if his baby sister would grow up to be one of those girls, twirling her skirts and giggling and sniffing. Most likely. Anyone who would eat hairbrushes would probably end up just as goofy. He also used to think about how women like his mom and the teacher, such incredibly lovely people as they were now, had ever been just girls. Could his teacher really have been like those girls? Did she never throw a ball properly, climb a tree well, or carry a toad in her pocket? Oh, toads! The girls said they caused warts. Imagine that, if you can. Warts! And even if toads did cause warts, who cared? No, Jerry couldn’t stand girls, and that’s why he didn’t want a single girl in his entire book when he got it, if he ever did get it. A world without girls seemed impossible; there were so many of them everywhere; but a book without girls was totally doable, and that’s the kind of book Jerry wanted.

And then one day, two weeks before Christmas, it suddenly began to look as though Jerry might get his book after all. It was the teacher’s idea, and when she had suggested it Jerry wondered why in the world he hadn’t thought of such a simple thing.[Pg 199] The teacher said: “Now today we’re going to write our letters to Santa Claus. Peter, you pass the pencils, please, and Katinka may distribute the papers. And you must all tell Santa just what you want, and don’t forget commas and periods. Santa Claus is very partial to commas and periods. Last week Katinka wrote a whole page without a single comma. I can’t think what made her.”

And then one day, two weeks before Christmas, it suddenly seemed like Jerry might actually get his book after all. It was the teacher’s idea, and when she suggested it, Jerry wondered why he hadn’t thought of such a simple thing. [Pg 199] The teacher said: “Today we're going to write our letters to Santa Claus. Peter, please pass out the pencils, and Katinka can distribute the papers. You all need to tell Santa exactly what you want, and don’t forget your commas and periods. Santa Claus really appreciates commas and periods. Last week, Katinka wrote a whole page without a single comma. I can't imagine what she was thinking.”

Katinka, who was passing papers blushed guiltily, and Jerry, though he hated girls, felt a little sorry for her. Katinka was hardly as odious as most girls. She had reddish short curls, and she wore green butterflies on them. She was fattish, her face was usually sticky from lollipops, her aprons were always torn and dirty, but even she switched herself around a good deal; couldn’t help it, being a girl, Jerry supposed. And once she had stopped in front of Jerry’s house to pat Mutt with a grimy, affectionate paw.

Katinka, who was passing papers, blushed guiltily, and Jerry, even though he hated girls, felt a bit sorry for her. Katinka wasn't as unbearable as most girls. She had short, reddish curls and wore green butterflies in her hair. She was a bit chubby, her face usually sticky from lollipops, and her aprons were always torn and dirty. But even she managed to switch things up a lot; she couldn't help it, being a girl, Jerry figured. And once, she stopped in front of Jerry's house to give Mutt a pat with her grimy, affectionate hand.

Well, Jerry wrote his letter. He knew precisely what he wanted. So he told Santa Claus all about it, told him about the dragons and pirates and lions and soldiers he wanted in the book, mentioned the blue cover, explained the size, called Santa’s attention to his record as a good boy all year, and stated that there must be no girls in the book. Then he went over the letter, scattering commas and periods lavishly in every sentence, and signed his name, Jerry Juddikins, 123 Whippoorwill Road. As Jerry watched it go up the chimney, he felt a tug at his heart he had never quite felt before; he would get his[Pg 200] precious book on Christmas morning; Santa Claus would see to that.

Well, Jerry wrote his letter. He knew exactly what he wanted. So he told Santa Claus all about it, sharing details about the dragons, pirates, lions, and soldiers he wanted in the book, mentioned the blue cover, explained the size, highlighted his record as a good boy all year, and insisted that there must be no girls in the book. Then he went over the letter, adding commas and periods generously in every sentence, and signed his name, Jerry Juddikins, 123 Whippoorwill Road. As Jerry watched it go up the chimney, he felt a tug at his heart he had never experienced before; he would get his[Pg 200] precious book on Christmas morning; Santa Claus would make sure of it.

Benjamin Bookfellow came into his workshop the next morning rubbing his hands and telling himself what a really fine job he had in the world, anyway. To live in the North Country with Santa Claus and Mrs. Claus and all the toymakers, to write books all year long for children’s Christmas stockings—what could be finer than that, asked Benjamin Bookfellow of himself. Most of all, he thought, he liked this cozy room of his where the sun shone in so gayly and the Plot Tree, thick with plots for stories, reared its beautiful branches over his head. Benjamin Bookfellow was very happy that morning as he settled down to Page Twenty-four of “Chief Thunder-cloud’s Revenge,” a book he was writing for a little tomboy of a girl, named Katinka, who liked Indian stories almost as much as she liked lollipops, which was saying a good deal.

Benjamin Bookfellow walked into his workshop the next morning, rubbing his hands and thinking about what a great job he had. Living in the North Country with Santa Claus, Mrs. Claus, and all the toymakers, and writing books all year long for kids' Christmas stockings—what could be better than that, he asked himself. More than anything, he loved his cozy room where the sunlight streamed in cheerfully and the Plot Tree, full of story ideas, spread its beautiful branches overhead. Benjamin Bookfellow was very happy that morning as he settled down to Page Twenty-four of “Chief Thunder-cloud’s Revenge,” a book he was writing for a little tomboy named Katinka, who enjoyed Indian stories almost as much as she liked lollipops, which said a lot.

Pretty soon Hickety-Stickety came in. Hickety-Stickety was the postmaster of the Claus establishment. He had a letter in his hand and he looked worried.

Pretty soon Hickety-Stickety came in. Hickety-Stickety was the postmaster of the Claus establishment. He had a letter in his hand and he looked worried.

“Santy Claus sent ye this here,” he began. “It’s from a boy as goes to Peppermint Place school. He wants a queer thing, he do. He wants a book as hasn’t got no girls in it.”

“Santa Claus sent you this,” he started. “It’s from a boy who goes to Peppermint Place school. He wants a strange thing, he does. He wants a book that doesn’t have any girls in it.”

Benjamin Bookfellow reached out for the letter. “Pyrits,” it said, “soldieres, draggens”; all that was easy. “no, girls, in it Santa Claus not; one.” A book without girls in it? Benjamin Bookfellow had[Pg 201] never heard of such a thing. Girls were absolutely necessary to books. Dragons had to eat them, knights had to rescue them; how could you possibly have a book without a girl in it?

Benjamin Bookfellow reached for the letter. “Pyrits,” it said, “soldiers, dragons”; all that was simple. “No, girls, not one in it, Santa Claus.” A book without girls in it? Benjamin Bookfellow had[Pg 201] never heard of such a thing. Girls were essential to books. Dragons needed to eat them, knights had to save them; how could you even have a book without a girl in it?

And yet maybe the Plot Tree would have that kind of story on it after all. Benjamin reached up and picked off a luscious fruit. He opened it carefully and out fell the plot, a little round ball with words written all over it. He read it hastily. No, here was a girl right off, a girl and a gnome and a prince, quite obviously a fairy story.

And yet maybe the Plot Tree would have that kind of story on it after all. Benjamin reached up and picked off a juicy fruit. He opened it carefully and out fell the plot, a small round ball covered in words. He read it quickly. No, here was a girl right away, a girl and a gnome and a prince, clearly a fairy tale.

He pulled down another plot, then more plots and more plots and more plots, cut them open and took out the round ball and still not a single story without a girl in it, just as he had feared. Poor Benjamin Bookfellow! His face was as long as your arm.

He pulled down another plot, then more plots and more plots and more plots, cut them open and took out the round ball, and still not a single story without a girl in it, just as he had feared. Poor Benjamin Bookfellow! His face was as long as your arm.

At supper that night in Santa Claus’ dining room, when Benjamin and Hickety-Stickety and the Twelve Toymakers were all at table with the Clauses, Santa Claus said first thing: “Well, Bookfellow, and did you find a story without a girl in it?”

At dinner that night in Santa Claus’ dining room, when Benjamin, Hickety-Stickety, and the Twelve Toymakers were all at the table with the Clauses, Santa Claus asked right away, “So, Bookfellow, did you find a story that doesn't have a girl in it?”

“I didn’t, sir,” replied Benjamin sadly. “I took off every single plot from the tree, and they all had girls in them.”

“I didn’t, sir,” Benjamin replied sadly. “I took off every single plot from the tree, and they all had girls in them.”

Santa Claus’ rosy chops fell. “Have you called in the Authors, Bookfellow?” Santa Claus wanted to know.

Santa Claus' rosy cheeks drooped. "Have you brought in the Authors, Bookfellow?" Santa Claus asked.

Benjamin Bookfellow knew what was coming. The Authors sometimes wrote books to help Benjamin when he got crowded with work.

Benjamin Bookfellow knew what was coming. The authors sometimes wrote books to help Benjamin when he got overwhelmed with work.

“No, sir, I haven’t yet.”

"No, I haven't yet."

[Pg 202]

[Pg 202]

“Then do send for them immediately,” said Santa Claus. “We must get Jerry Juddikins’ book, you know, at any cost.”

“Then please call for them right away,” said Santa Claus. “We need to get Jerry Juddikins’ book, you know, at any cost.”

The next morning Santa Claus sent the reindeer down to the edge of the North Country to meet the Authors, while Benjamin Bookfellow fidgeted and fussed around his study.

The next morning, Santa Claus sent the reindeer to the edge of the North Country to meet the Authors, while Benjamin Bookfellow fidgeted and paced around his study.

At last they came, a whole sleighful—stylish authors, down-at-the-heel authors, shy authors, important authors, authors with fur overcoats, authors with no overcoats, lady authors twittering, authors, authors, authors. But the interview was short. Not a single author could even imagine a book without a girl in it, much less produce one.

At last they arrived, a whole sleigh full—fashionable writers, struggling writers, timid writers, significant writers, writers in fur coats, writers without coats, women writers chattering, writers, writers, writers. But the interview was brief. Not a single writer could even conceive of a book without a girl in it, let alone create one.

“I give it up,” said Benjamin Bookfellow. “Jerry Juddikins will just have to take a regular book, a book with girls in it, and try to be contented with it.”

“I give up,” said Benjamin Bookfellow. “Jerry Juddikins will just have to take a regular book, a book with girls in it, and try to be satisfied with it.”

So he set to work on all the other books he had to finish before Christmas.

So he started working on all the other books he had to finish before Christmas.

Whereupon he discovered, to his horror and dismay, that there wasn’t a plot in the place. He had plucked them yesterday and laid them on his work table, and now they were gone, every single one of them, gone. Benjamin Bookfellow, in great agitation, looked high and low for his plots, in every corner and crevice. He moved the furniture and looked behind the pictures.

Whereupon he discovered, to his horror and dismay, that there wasn’t a single plot left in the place. He had picked them yesterday and set them on his work table, and now they were gone, every last one of them, missing. Benjamin Bookfellow, in a frenzy, searched everywhere for his plots, in every corner and nook. He moved the furniture and checked behind the pictures.

And then Benjamin Bookfellow knew the worst. The Authors had stolen his plots, and now he[Pg 203] couldn’t write his Christmas books. With a groan Benjamin Bookfellow sank in his chair.

And then Benjamin Bookfellow realized the worst. The Authors had stolen his plots, and now he[Pg 203] couldn’t write his Christmas books. With a groan, Benjamin Bookfellow slumped in his chair.

Great was the sorrow of jolly old Santa Claus and great was the sorrow of Mrs. Claus and the Twelve Toymakers when they learned the dreadful news. No Christmas books for children! What a terrible thing!

Great was the sadness of jolly old Santa Claus and great was the sadness of Mrs. Claus and the Twelve Toymakers when they heard the awful news. No Christmas books for kids! What a horrible thing!

Well, there they were, Santa Claus and all his helpers, with Christmas not two weeks off, and no books for children’s stockings. Oh, there were some books of course. Benjamin Bookfellow had been writing books all year long, but there was no book for Katinka, for hers was only half finished; and there was no book for Jerry Juddikins, who didn’t want anything but a book for Christmas.

Well, there they were, Santa Claus and all his helpers, with Christmas less than two weeks away, and no books for the kids' stockings. Sure, there were some books. Benjamin Bookfellow had been writing all year long, but there was no book for Katinka because hers was only half done; and there was no book for Jerry Juddikins, who only wanted a book for Christmas.

Santa Claus thought maybe the Plot Tree would grow some new plots for the rest of the books, but Benjamin Bookfellow said no. There were some buds on the trees, but you can’t expect buds to be fruit in a week.

Santa Claus thought maybe the Plot Tree would grow some new storylines for the rest of the books, but Benjamin Bookfellow said no. There were some buds on the trees, but you can’t expect buds to turn into fruit in a week.

“Perhaps if you watered it an extra lot the plots would grow,” said Santa Claus at dinner next day.

“Maybe if you watered it a lot more, the plants would grow,” said Santa Claus at dinner the next day.

“Perhaps if you pruned it—” began Toymaker Number Five, but that was no good either; the Plot Tree had been beautifully pruned just a few weeks before and now was a marvel of perfect branches and healthy sap.

“Maybe if you pruned it—” started Toymaker Number Five, but that wasn't helpful either; the Plot Tree had been expertly pruned just a few weeks ago and was now a stunning example of perfect branches and healthy sap.

“Did you ever try using a little imagination on it?” asked Toymaker Number Eleven timidly. Everybody stared.

“Have you ever tried using a little imagination on it?” asked Toymaker Number Eleven shyly. Everyone stared.

[Pg 204]

[Pg 204]

“What’s imagination?” asked Hickety-Stickety.

“What’s imagination?” asked Hickety-Stickety.

“Why—” commenced Santa Claus and stopped.

“Why—” started Santa Claus and stopped.

“Why—” began Mrs. Claus and stopped.

“Why—” started Mrs. Claus and then paused.

“Why—” Benjamin Bookfellow started and stopped.

“Why—” Benjamin Bookfellow began and then paused.

So Toymaker Number Eleven finished up for them.

So Toymaker Number Eleven wrapped things up for them.

“Why, Hickety-Stickety,” he said in a little thin voice, “if you think up a lovely story that never happened, but is better than anything that ever did happen, that’s imagination. There’s a spring,” he added dreamily, “where the waters of imagination grow. I know where that spring is.”

“Why, Hickety-Stickety,” he said in a thin voice, “if you come up with a beautiful story that never happened, but is better than anything that actually did happen, that’s imagination. There’s a spring,” he added dreamily, “where the waters of imagination flow. I know where that spring is.”

“You do?” everybody at the table cried.

"You do?" everyone at the table exclaimed.

“Yes,” answered Toymaker Number Eleven, still in the same musing voice. “It’s in the deep woods down between green banks. Even in winter the banks are green; the snow melts when it touches them. A hawthorn tree almost hides the spring from view, but at night when the moon is shining you can see the water quite plainly; it’s silver and black and it sings a little song.”

“Yes,” replied Toymaker Number Eleven, still speaking in a thoughtful tone. “It’s in the deep woods, nestled between lush green banks. Even in winter, the banks stay green; the snow melts the moment it hits them. A hawthorn tree nearly conceals the spring from sight, but at night, when the moon is shining, you can see the water clearly; it’s silver and black and it sings a little song.”

“Well,” boomed Santa Claus in a big voice, “that solves the whole thing. To-night we’ll get some of that wonderful water, and sprinkle it on the Plot Tree and then it will burst forth with plots and Bookfellow can write his books.”

“Well,” boomed Santa Claus in a loud voice, “that takes care of everything. Tonight we’ll get some of that amazing water and sprinkle it on the Plot Tree, and then it will burst out with plots, and Bookfellow can write his books.”

Which is just what happened. When the moon came up that night Benjamin Bookfellow, led by Toymaker Number Eleven, went in the deep woods down to the green banks behind the hawthorn,[Pg 205] scooped up a pailful of the wonderful water and took it back to the Plot Tree. At the first sprinkle the buds began to flower; at the next sprinkle the flowers bloomed into green fruit; at the last sprinkle the green fruit turned yellow like oranges and seemed ready to burst. Three sprinkles, and the buds were full-grown plots, ready to be nipped off by Benjamin Bookfellow and used for children’s books. A wonderful thing, imagination. Nobody ever need scoff at it again.

Which is exactly what happened. When the moon rose that night, Benjamin Bookfellow, guided by Toymaker Number Eleven, went into the deep woods down to the green banks behind the hawthorn,[Pg 205] scooped up a bucket of the amazing water, and brought it back to the Plot Tree. With the first sprinkle, the buds started to bloom; with the next sprinkle, the flowers transformed into green fruit; and with the last sprinkle, the green fruit turned yellow like oranges and looked ready to burst. Three sprinkles, and the buds had become full-grown plots, ready to be picked by Benjamin Bookfellow for children’s books. Imagination is truly incredible. No one should ever dismiss it again.

But still Jerry Juddikins’ book was not forthcoming, for even the new plots all had girls in them. Jerry didn’t know he wouldn’t get his book of course. He didn’t dream that in all the store of Santa’s treasures there wouldn’t be a book without a girl in it. So he was very happy.

But still, Jerry Juddikins’ book wasn’t coming through, since even the new stories all had girls in them. Jerry didn’t realize he wouldn’t get his book, of course. He didn’t imagine that in all the treasures Santa had, there wouldn’t be a book without a girl in it. So he was really happy.

It was in the evening of two days before Christmas, and already the air of Christmas was abroad. The air crackled with Christmas, the windows of people’s houses flaunted Christmas, the snow crunched with Christmas in every crunch, and everywhere there was that tingling feel of Christmas. Even Mutt had Christmas in his bones and had gone off on an adventure, tail up, nose up, barking with Christmas joy. And then to cap the climax, Mr. Juddikins came home with a job in his pocket! Oh, such joy in the Juddikins’ house! They were all quite delirious with it.

It was the evening of two days before Christmas, and the Christmas spirit was in the air. You could feel the excitement of Christmas everywhere, the windows of people's homes were decorated for the holiday, the snow crunched with a festive sound, and there was that joyful holiday vibe all around. Even Mutt was filled with Christmas cheer and had gone off on an adventure, tail up, nose up, barking with joy. And then, to top it all off, Mr. Juddikins came home with a job offer! Oh, what joy filled the Juddikins' house! They were all absolutely ecstatic.

They wished Mutt would come back though. They knew how happy he would be when they told him. Mr. Juddikins hurried out and bought a fat bone for[Pg 206] him, such a bone as Mutt had dreamed of all his life but had never yet set teeth upon. They unbolted the door, the more quickly to open it when Mutt came back. Then they sat down and waited, the bone on a plate, the door unlatched.

They really hoped Mutt would come back. They knew how happy he’d be when they told him. Mr. Juddikins rushed out and bought a big bone for[Pg 206] him, the kind of bone Mutt had dreamed about all his life but had never actually been able to chew on. They unlatched the door so they could open it quickly when Mutt returned. Then they sat down and waited, with the bone on a plate and the door ready to be opened.

But Mutt did not come back. Six o’clock came, and half-past six and seven. Eight o’clock came, and half-past eight and nine. The Juddikins went out into the snow-covered garden calling, “Mutt, Mutt, Mutt.” They went up and down Whippoorwill Road hunting and calling and searching. But he was gone and they sat around the fire, Mr. Juddikins and Mrs. Juddikins and Jerry, with terror and ache in their hearts. Even the baby looked sad as she slept in her high chair.

But Mutt didn't return. Six o'clock passed, then half-past six and seven. Eight o'clock came, followed by half-past eight and nine. The Juddikins went out into the snow-covered garden calling, “Mutt, Mutt, Mutt.” They wandered up and down Whippoorwill Road searching and calling. But he was gone, and they sat around the fire—Mr. Juddikins, Mrs. Juddikins, and Jerry—with fear and pain in their hearts. Even the baby looked sad as she slept in her high chair.

Then, all at once, as they sat there, they heard steps up the walk; not dog steps but human steps, a big, long stride like a man’s and a little short hippety-hop like a girl’s. A knock came at the door, a big rap from a man’s hand, a little tattoo from a girl’s hand. Mr. Juddikins looked fearfully at Mrs. Juddikins, and Jerry looked at them both. Here was somebody to tell them Mutt was dead. They couldn’t move.

Then, all of a sudden, as they sat there, they heard footsteps approaching; not the sound of a dog, but human footsteps—a long stride like a man's and a quick little hop like a girl's. There was a knock at the door, a loud thud from a man’s hand and a softer tap from a girl’s hand. Mr. Juddikins looked nervously at Mrs. Juddikins, and Jerry glanced at both of them. Someone had come to tell them that Mutt was dead. They were frozen in place.

The knock came again.

The knock came again.

“Go,” said Mrs. Juddikins to Mr. Juddikins.

“Go,” said Mrs. Juddikins to Mr. Juddikins.

Mr. Juddikins went, and in tumbled a bundle of red curls, sticky lips, smeared hands, torn coat. It was Katinka. At her heels followed a tall black overcoat with a kind face; Katinka’s father.

Mr. Juddikins left, and in burst a bundle of red curls, sticky lips, messy hands, and a torn coat. It was Katinka. Following her was a tall man in a black overcoat with a kind face; Katinka’s father.

“He’s all right, Jerry!” cried Katinka falling[Pg 207] into the room. “Mutt’s all right! He’s just a little hurt, and he’s asleep now by our fire. I wrapped his leg up and gave him an enormous supper.”

“He's okay, Jerry!” shouted Katinka as she burst into the room. “Mutt's fine! He's just a bit hurt, and he's sleeping by our fire right now. I wrapped up his leg and fed him a huge dinner.”

Katinka’s father spoke next, smiling kindly. “Your dog had a little accident, Mr. Juddikins,” he said.

Katinka’s dad spoke next, smiling warmly. “Your dog had a little accident, Mr. Juddikins,” he said.

Accident! Jerry turned white, and Katinka struck in again. “But he’s quite all right, Jerry. He gave me the sweetest looks when I was fixing his leg, and we’ll bring him home in the morning.”

Accident! Jerry turned pale, and Katinka jumped in again. “But he’s totally fine, Jerry. He gave me the sweetest looks while I was fixing his leg, and we’ll bring him home in the morning.”

Then Katinka’s father explained to the anxious and bewildered Juddikins what had happened. “It was about seven o’clock,” he said, “and the butcher boy was hurrying his horse down the road, to get home to his supper, I suppose. We heard the horse; he was going like lightning. Katinka was in the yard, and the next thing my wife and I knew was a noise in the road. Katinka was screaming, a dog was yelping. It was your dog, Mr. Juddikins. He had run in front of the cart, and Katinka had run in front of it, too, and had snatched the dog from the horses’ feet.” He looked at Katinka with the proudest eyes. “She really saved him from being killed, I think.”

Then Katinka's dad explained to the worried and confused Juddikins what had happened. "It was about seven o'clock," he said, "and the butcher boy was rushing his horse down the road, probably trying to get home for dinner. We heard the horse; it was going like crazy. Katinka was in the yard, and the next thing my wife and I knew, there was a commotion in the road. Katinka was screaming, and a dog was yapping. It was your dog, Mr. Juddikins. He had run in front of the cart, and Katinka had run in front of it too, and snatched the dog from the horses' feet." He looked at Katinka with the proudest eyes. "She really saved him from being killed, I think."

Katinka had saved Mutt from being killed! That little girl with her sticky hands had run right under the horses’ hoofs and brought their Mutt to safety. The Juddikins couldn’t speak. Their hearts seemed to choke into their very mouths, but they looked at her as if she were something holy.

Katinka had saved Mutt from being killed! That little girl with her sticky hands had run right under the horses’ hooves and brought Mutt to safety. The Juddikins couldn’t speak. Their hearts felt like they were choked in their throats, but they looked at her as if she were something sacred.

Katinka started for the door. “It’s all right now,” she said. “I wanted you to know. Oh, he’s a darling[Pg 208] dog, Jerry. And his leg is only cut a little because I had to throw him, and he hit the curb.”

Katinka headed for the door. “It's okay now,” she said. “I wanted you to know. Oh, he's such a sweet[Pg 208] dog, Jerry. And his leg is just a bit cut because I had to throw him, and he hit the curb.”

“And weren’t you hurt?” asked Mr. Juddikins, the first word any of them had spoken.

“And weren't you hurt?” asked Mr. Juddikins, the first word any of them had said.

“Me? Oh, no. I never get hurt,” answered Katinka loftily, and made for the door.

“Me? Oh, no. I never get hurt,” Katinka replied confidently, and headed for the door.

******

******

The next morning Santa Claus received the most surprising letter. He thought it was too late for Christmas letters, but here came one on this very day before Christmas. It was from Jerry Juddikins, and it was written in the wildest haste. You could tell that by the handwriting. It said: Dear Santa Claus: I, love girls now, please, please. put a girl just like Katinka in my book,.

The next morning, Santa Claus got the most surprising letter. He thought it was too late for Christmas letters, but here was one arriving on Christmas Eve. It was from Jerry Juddikins, and it was written in a huge rush. You could tell by the handwriting. It said: Dear Santa Claus: I love girls now, please, please put a girl just like Katinka in my book.

So Benjamin Bookfellow wrote all morning and all afternoon, a beautiful blue book with pirates and dragons and soldiers in it and a heroine who was just like Katinka, and that night Santa Claus took it to Whippoorwill Road and put it in Jerry’s stocking.

So Benjamin Bookfellow wrote all morning and all afternoon, a beautiful blue book filled with pirates, dragons, and soldiers, featuring a heroine just like Katinka. That night, Santa Claus took it to Whippoorwill Road and placed it in Jerry’s stocking.

And every day after that Jerry carried his precious book under his arm, and every night he slept with it under his pillow, and he was the happiest boy in the whole world and Katinka was his best friend.

And every day after that, Jerry carried his precious book under his arm, and every night he slept with it under his pillow. He was the happiest boy in the world, and Katinka was his best friend.

[Pg 209]

[Pg 209]

[16] Reprinted from “Jerry Juddikins” by special permission of David McKay Company, publishers, and the author.

[16] Reprinted from “Jerry Juddikins” with special permission from David McKay Company, publishers, and the author.


THE BISHOP AND THE CARDINAL[17]

George Madden Martin

George Madden Martin

The spread of the spruce-tree at its base, where its branches rested on the snow in the bishop’s yard, was thirty feet. The apex, to which the branches mounted in slanting tiers, was fifty feet above the ground.

The spread of the spruce tree at its base, where its branches rested on the snow in the bishop’s yard, was thirty feet. The top, where the branches slanted upward in tiers, was fifty feet above the ground.

The December afternoon was cold—not much above zero. Weather of that kind was most unusual in a region so far south. The sky was gray. Now and then a few big snow-flakes came silently down to join the white brotherhood that had already fallen a foot deep on the level and more than two feet deep in the drifts.

The December afternoon was cold—not much above freezing. Weather like this was pretty unusual in a place this far south. The sky was gray. Every now and then, a few big snowflakes drifted down quietly to join the thick blanket that was already a foot deep on the ground and over two feet deep in the drifts.

The shrubs about the yard looked like snow hillocks; the round bushes were cone-shaped, the branching ones were wreathed. Not a berry or seed-vessel or grass-spear or weed-tuft was anywhere visible.

The bushes around the yard looked like little snow hills; the round ones were cone-shaped, and the ones with branches were wrapped. There wasn't a berry, seed pod, blade of grass, or patch of weeds in sight.

In these bleak surroundings, a valiant and energetic gentleman in the scarlet cassock and biretta of a cardinal—a cardinal with wings and beak and feathers, you understand—was darting from point[Pg 210] to point of the big evergreen, from apex to branch, from branch to apex, a gorgeous splash of color against the clear green of the boughs and the blue-white of the snow.

In this dreary setting, a brave and lively man in the red robe and hat of a cardinal—imagine a cardinal with wings, a beak, and feathers—was flying from spot[Pg 210] to spot on the large evergreen, from the top to its branches, and back again, a vibrant burst of color against the fresh green of the branches and the blue-white of the snow.

The spruce, with the flitting cardinal on its boughs, stood at the side of the bishop’s grounds between his slate-roofed and ivy-clad house and the brick orphan asylum.

The spruce tree, with the fluttering cardinal on its branches, stood beside the bishop’s property, nestled between his slate-roofed, ivy-covered house and the brick orphanage.

The bishop’s bedroom was on the same side of the house as the spruce, and just now the bachelor bishop himself was at a window of the square bay of this chamber, looking out upon his grounds and the big evergreen in the bleak and wintry setting. He was just becoming acquainted with the spruce and his side yard.

The bishop’s bedroom was on the same side of the house as the spruce tree, and right now, the bachelor bishop was at a window in the square bay of this room, looking out at his property and the large evergreen in the cold and wintry landscape. He was just getting familiar with the spruce and his side yard.

The robe that he wore at the moment had less of the episcopal dignity than that of the cardinal in the evergreen; the bishop’s was a gray-and-black dressing-gown, and it was tied about his body with a gray-and-black cord and tassels.

The robe he was wearing at that moment had less of the episcopal dignity than that of the cardinal in the evergreen; the bishop's was a gray-and-black dressing gown, tied around him with a gray-and-black cord and tassels.

His expression, or what could be seen of it,—for this square-featured, clean-shaven bishop wore a green celluloid shade over his eyes,—was rueful. It was the first Christmas after his arrival from a distant state to be head of this Southern diocese. And behold, three weeks after his coming, here he was—ill with the measles!

His expression, or what could be seen of it—since this square-faced, clean-shaven bishop had a green celluloid shade over his eyes—looked regretful. It was the first Christmas after he arrived from a faraway state to lead this Southern diocese. And here he was, three weeks after his arrival, sick with the measles!

He was in his venerable predecessor’s house, and that was why the stately spruce and the cardinal were new to him.

He was in his respected predecessor’s house, and that’s why the tall spruce and the cardinal were unfamiliar to him.

The dwelling, in its old grounds, with a small,[Pg 211] slate-roofed church to the left of it and the asylum to the right of it, stood on the car-line a little way out from the chief city of the diocese. The wife of the late bishop had owned it long before trolley-cars were dreamed of; had built the church and the asylum, and given them to her husband’s diocese; had died, and left the dwelling to her husband. When, within a year, he followed her, he had left the place as an episcopal residence for his successors.

The house, in its old grounds, with a small, [Pg 211] slate-roofed church on the left and the asylum on the right, was located on the streetcar line just outside the main city of the diocese. The wife of the late bishop had owned it long before anyone imagined trolley cars; she had built the church and the asylum and gave them to her husband’s diocese; she had passed away, leaving the house to her husband. When, within a year, he followed her in death, he designated the place as an episcopal residence for his successors.

The old bishop’s pensioned servants remained, integral parts of the institution. Neither a new broom nor a new bishop must sweep too clean. Even one who has authority, when he finds himself among the old associations and traditions and institutions of a sedate community, must move slowly.

The old bishop’s retired servants stayed on, key parts of the institution. Neither a new leader nor a new bishop should clean house too thoroughly. Even someone in charge, when surrounded by the old relationships, traditions, and structures of a settled community, needs to tread carefully.

The bishop found the household of which he was bachelor proprietor somewhat dreary. There was old Mrs. Dyer, the housekeeper, a distant relative of the old bishop’s, gold-spectacled, tall and spare. There was old Aunty Sally, the colored cook, silver-spectacled, short and fat. There was Thomas, the colored coachman and gardener, gray-haired, and, for the time, confined to his room over the tool-house by rheumatism. There was old white Tim, the general factotum and furnace-tender of the asylum, the rectory and the church; he had gone to town that morning for his Christmas purchases, and so far, at four o’clock in the afternoon, had not returned. In this venerable company the new bishop felt a mere infant in arms, an infant with measles!—the more[Pg 212] so, because from the beginning he had refused to have a trained nurse, and had put himself into the hands of Mrs. Dyer and Aunt Sally.

The bishop found the household he owned as a bachelor a bit dreary. There was old Mrs. Dyer, the housekeeper, a distant relative of the previous bishop, tall and thin with gold glasses. Then there was Aunty Sally, the cook, short and plump with silver glasses. Thomas, the coachman and gardener, was gray-haired and, at that time, stuck in his room above the tool shed due to rheumatism. Old white Tim, who did everything and handled the furnace for the asylum, rectory, and church, had gone into town that morning for Christmas shopping and still hadn’t come back by four in the afternoon. Among this elderly group, the new bishop felt like a mere infant, and a sickly one at that!—especially since he had refused to hire a trained nurse and had relied on Mrs. Dyer and Aunt Sally instead.

The house overflowed with flowers and delicacies that his good people, few of whom he yet knew, had sent him. But to-day as he stood at his window and gazed out on the winter scene he was feeling lonely and a little aggrieved. No doubt it was the bleakness of the day and the nearness of the Christmas season under the present conditions of captivity, that depressed him.

The house was filled with flowers and treats that his kind friends, most of whom he barely knew, had sent him. But today, as he stood at his window looking out at the winter landscape, he felt lonely and a bit upset. It was probably the coldness of the day and the approach of Christmas amidst his current situation that made him feel down.

In a direct line across from him, at no great distance, stood the asylum; its side windows looked on his own, and both sets of windows looked upon the spruce-tree. As he had barely established himself in his present residence when he took the measles, he had had no chance to become acquainted with the asylum, or its affairs, or its inmates.

In a straight line across from him, not too far away, stood the asylum; its side windows faced his own, and both sets of windows overlooked the spruce tree. He had only just settled into his current place when he got the measles, so he hadn’t had a chance to get to know the asylum, its activities, or its residents.

Had that little red-feathered fellow out there on the snow-clad evergreen-tree gone crazy? The bishop came from the city, and knew neither the spruce nor the cardinal by name. The cardinal was dipping and rising about the tree, fluttering and darting, now here, now there, from branch to twig, from twig to branch.

Had that little red-feathered guy out there on the snow-covered evergreen tree lost his mind? The bishop came from the city and didn’t know either the spruce or the cardinal by name. The cardinal was flitting around the tree, moving up and down, fluttering and darting, now here, now there, from branch to twig, from twig to branch.

“And always as if he had his red-ringed small eye on the gallery,” said the bishop, who meant by “gallery,” himself at the window.

“And it always felt like he was keeping his red-ringed small eye on the gallery,” said the bishop, referring to himself at the window.

Just then the cardinal left the big spruce-tree altogether, and dropped to the snow-mantled clump of spirea nearer the house. Immediately there appeared[Pg 213] upon the branches of the spruce two flashing, swaggering, top-knotted blue jays.

Just then, the cardinal flew away from the big spruce tree and landed on the snow-covered spirea bushes closer to the house. Right away, two striking, confident, crested blue jays appeared on the branches of the spruce tree. [Pg 213]

The cardinal flew from the spirea; down from the spruce dropped the jays to the bush that he had left; and almost at once two brown and speckled sapsuckers perched upon the branches of the evergreen.

The cardinal flew from the spirea; the jays dropped down from the spruce to the bush that he had left; and almost immediately, two brown and speckled sapsuckers landed on the branches of the evergreen.

The bishop looked on with interest. Almost parrot-like the cardinal was clinging with the coral-red claws of his coral-red legs to the sharp edge of the window-sill; his red head and coral beak were held sidewise, and his beady eyes were upturned sharply. Behind him was a world that was cold and desolate and threatening. The white flakes were falling persistently.

The bishop watched with interest. Almost like a parrot, the cardinal was gripping the sharp edge of the window sill with his coral-red legs. His red head and coral beak were tilted to the side, and his beady eyes were sharply turned upwards. Behind him was a world that was cold, desolate, and menacing. White flakes were falling continuously.

Then the bell of the bishop’s telephone rang. The doctor who twice a day came in to see him and cheer him up had forbidden him to use his eyes or to do any hard work or to see his secretary, who had not had the measles; but he could use his ears and his tongue. So he had had the telephone brought into his room and set upon a table, and he talked daily with his dean at the cathedral in town, with various members of his clergy, and with other official persons.

Then the bishop's phone rang. The doctor who visited him twice a day to check in and lift his spirits had told him not to use his eyes, do any heavy lifting, or see his secretary, who hadn’t had the measles. But he could use his ears and his voice. So he had the phone brought into his room and placed on a table, and he spoke every day with his dean at the cathedral downtown, various members of his clergy, and other officials.

He turned from the window at the ring, and lifted the receiver.

He turned away from the window when the phone rang and picked up the receiver.

“Bishop Herbert at the telephone. Yes?” said he, and his voice was deep and genial and sonorous.

“Bishop Herbert on the phone. Yes?” he said, his voice deep, warm, and resonant.

“He is telling you that he is hungry, please,” said a voice, small and anxious.

“Please, he’s telling you that he’s hungry,” said a voice, soft and anxious.

“Who is hungry? Who is this speaking?”

“Who’s hungry? Who’s speaking?”

[Pg 214]

[Pg 214]

“The cardinal-bird on your window-sill. This is Gwinie.”

“The cardinal bird on your window sill. This is Gwinie.”

“Why should he be telling me? And who is Gwinie? And how does she know a cardinal-bird is on my window-sill and hungry?”

“Why is he telling me this? And who is Gwinie? And how does she know a cardinal is on my window sill and hungry?”

“I can see him there. I live across from you at the asylum. He is hungry because I can’t come over and put crumbs on his bird-tray; and it’s snowed three days now.”

“I can see him there. I live across from you at the asylum. He’s hungry because I can’t come over and put crumbs on his bird tray; and it’s been snowing for three days now.”

“Where is his bird-tray? And why can’t you come?”

“Where is his bird tray? And why can’t you come?”

“It’s there by the spruce-tree. You can see it from your window. It’s a tray on a stake in the ground. The other bishop kept it full. I can’t come over and fill it the way I’ve been doing because I’ve got the measles.”

“It’s over by the spruce tree. You can see it from your window. It’s a tray on a stick in the ground. The other bishop kept it full. I can’t come over and fill it like I’ve been doing because I have the measles.”

“Is that so?” said the bishop. “So have I. Is there anybody over there who can come and fill it? You cannot expect me to ask Mrs. Dyer to wade out there in a blizzard. And old Aunt Sally would go under in the drifts.”

“Is that true?” said the bishop. “I’ve experienced that too. Is there anyone over there who can come and take care of it? You can’t expect me to ask Mrs. Dyer to go out there in a blizzard. And old Aunt Sally would get stuck in the snowdrifts.”

“The doctor told us you had measles,” said Gwinie. “You took them first; then we did. He’s just gone. He said I might come to the telephone and call up, and tell whoever answered about the cardinal. He said he didn’t want to have my measles worried in. We’ve all got them. There isn’t anybody who can come. Tim, he’s never got home from town. We’ve put crumbs out, but the birds don’t know it, and the snow keeps covering the crumbs up. We haven’t any tray over here.”

“The doctor told us you had measles,” Gwinie said. “You got them first; then we did. He just left. He said I could come to the phone and call someone to talk about the cardinal. He didn’t want me worrying about my measles. We all have them. No one can come. Tim still hasn’t come back from town. We’ve put out crumbs, but the birds don’t realize it, and the snow keeps covering the crumbs. We don’t have a tray over here.”

[Pg 215]

[Pg 215]

“H’m!” said the bishop. “And how can I put crumbs on the sills of French windows? They open outward, you know. What? Hold on there, Gwinie!”

“Hmm!” said the bishop. “And how can I put crumbs on the sills of French windows? They open outward, you know. What? Wait a minute, Gwinie!”

“I have to go. Miss Lowry, she’s called three times. But I’ll think.”

“I have to go. Miss Lowry has called three times. But I’ll think.”

The bishop hung up his receiver, and returned to the window to survey the situation in the light of what he had just learned. The cardinal had advanced boldly on the sill, and now hopped back and forth on it, with his bright eye fixed on the occupant of the room.

The bishop hung up the phone and went back to the window to look at the situation based on what he had just learned. The cardinal had boldly moved onto the ledge and was now bouncing back and forth on it, with his bright eye focused on the person in the room.

The jays and sapsuckers were on the spirea together, and a dozen small, crested birds with brown backs and slate-colored breasts were flitting anxiously about the spruce-tree. Across the open space, at an asylum window, was a little girl, flattening her nose against the pane. She was wrapped in a heavy blanket, and she wore a shade!

The jays and sapsuckers were on the spirea together, and a dozen small, crested birds with brown backs and grayish-blue chests were darting around the spruce tree. Across the open space, at a window of the asylum, was a little girl, pressing her nose against the glass. She was wrapped in a thick blanket, and she was wearing a shade!

Was it Gwinie? She saw him. The flattened nose drew back, and its owner waved a hand. It was Gwinie. Suddenly she turned, as if something had compelled her attention in the room behind her. And then she disappeared. The bishop felt a pang of loneliness.

Was it Gwinie? She saw him. The flattened nose pulled back, and its owner waved a hand. It was Gwinie. Suddenly she turned, as if something had caught her attention in the room behind her. And then she vanished. The bishop felt a wave of loneliness.

Ten minutes passed while he wondered what he could do. He put the question to the cardinal himself on the sill: How could either of them ask fat little old Aunt Sally to wade out through the big drifts to that tray? Then the telephone rang again.

Ten minutes went by as he thought about what he could do. He asked the cardinal himself on the sill: How could either of them ask plump little Aunt Sally to trudge through those big snowdrifts to that tray? Then the phone rang again.

“It’s Gwinie. Miss Lowry says I may speak one minute. It’s about Mr. Blythe. He takes the orders[Pg 216] from the asylum for Santy Claus every year. We tell him what we want most, and he puts it down, and we get it. This year the doctor had to take the orders for him because of the measles. So I asked the doctor to-day, if he saw Mr. Blythe, to get him to ask Santy to see to the birds till I get over the measles. And Mr. Blythe just called up to say he will telephone Santy direct, himself, about tending to them.”

“It’s Gwinie. Miss Lowry says I can talk for a minute. It’s about Mr. Blythe. He takes the orders from the asylum for Santa Claus every year. We tell him what we want the most, and he writes it down, and we get it. This year, the doctor had to take the orders for him because of the measles. So I asked the doctor today, if he saw Mr. Blythe, to have him ask Santa to take care of the birds until I get over the measles. And Mr. Blythe just called to say he will call Santa directly himself about looking after them."

It is to be presumed that when “Santy” received the message, he acted promptly. No doubt he knew as well as Gwinie did—although the bishop did not know—that even in the South a starving cardinal compelled to endure the rigors of a night with the thermometer at zero would be a little scarlet corpse on the snow by morning. Before the early dusk quite closed in, the grocer’s delivery boy appeared in the bishop’s side yard. He took off his cap to the dignitary at the window, tramped knee-deep out to the bird-tray, and emptied his pockets and the contents of a paper bag on the tray. Then he lifted his cap again to the figure at the window, and departed.

It’s assumed that when “Santy” got the message, he acted quickly. He likely understood as well as Gwinie did—although the bishop didn’t realize—that even in the South, a starving cardinal forced to face a night with the temperature at zero would end up a little scarlet corpse on the snow by morning. Before night fell completely, the grocer’s delivery boy showed up in the bishop’s side yard. He took off his cap for the dignitary at the window, trudged knee-deep out to the bird feeder, and dumped his pockets and the contents of a paper bag onto the tray. Then he tipped his cap again to the figure at the window and left.

The door of the bishop’s room opened, and Mrs. Dyer appeared, followed by Aunt Sally, who bore the patient’s supper. The women stirred the open fire, brushed the hearth, drew the curtains, and lighted the lamp. They pulled the table up near the blaze, laid the white cloth upon it, and arranged the contents of the tray.

The door to the bishop’s room opened, and Mrs. Dyer walked in, followed by Aunt Sally, who had the patient’s dinner. The women tended to the fire, cleaned the hearth, closed the curtains, and turned on the lamp. They brought the table close to the warm fire, covered it with a white cloth, and arranged the items from the tray.

“Creamed oysters, beefsteak, rolls, waffles, coffee, quince preserves? Good gracious, Mrs. Dyer, do I, a patient, dare to eat all that? Very well, then,[Pg 217] since my friend the cardinal has his supper also, outside. But you do not know about that. And, one moment, Mrs. Dyer, before you and Aunt Sally go; who is Mr. Blythe?”

“Creamed oysters, beefsteak, rolls, waffles, coffee, quince preserves? Goodness, Mrs. Dyer, do I, a patient, really dare to eat all that? Alright then,[Pg 217] since my friend the cardinal is having his supper too, outside. But you wouldn’t know about that. And, just a moment, Mrs. Dyer, before you and Aunt Sally leave; who is Mr. Blythe?”

“He goes by heah ev’y mornin’ to the trolley. He’s one o’ those heah pink-colored young men,” said Aunt Sally.

“He goes by here every morning to the trolley. He’s one of those pink-colored young men,” said Aunt Sally.

“He’s a general favorite,” said Mrs. Dyer. “He lives with an aunt up on the hill.”

“Everyone likes him,” said Mrs. Dyer. “He lives with his aunt up on the hill.”

“He sells money at one o’ these heah banks. The bishop he bought his’n f’om him. Got it ev’y Sat’day reg’lar foh to pay us’en off all roun’.”

“He sells money at one of these banks here. The bishop bought his from him. He gets it every Saturday regularly to pay us all off.”

“He thinks a great deal of Christmas,” said Mrs. Dyer. “I hear he is as disappointed as the children at the asylum that there will be no tree this year because of the measles.”

“He thinks a lot about Christmas,” said Mrs. Dyer. “I hear he’s just as disappointed as the kids at the orphanage that there won’t be a tree this year because of the measles.”

Thanks to Mr. Blythe’s fortunate telephone connection, Santa Claus continued his useful work. When the bishop got up the next day—none too early, to be sure—more snow had fallen, but the tray was swept clean of it and heaped with a fresh meal; and the birds had gathered round in dozens. Moreover, on the spruce-tree above the tray hung a placard; it was white, with large black letters, and it was visible to both sets of windows that looked upon the yard:

Thanks to Mr. Blythe’s lucky phone connection, Santa Claus kept doing his good work. When the bishop woke up the next day—certainly not too early—more snow had fallen, but the tray was cleared of it and filled with a fresh meal; and dozens of birds had gathered around. Additionally, a sign hung from the spruce tree above the tray; it was white with large black letters and was visible from both sets of windows that faced the yard:

To His Grace The Cardinal, And Other Tenants. Please Take Notice. This Tree is Preëmpted For The Christmas Season.

To His Grace The Cardinal, And Other Tenants. Please Take Notice. This Tree is Reserved For The Christmas Season.

S. Claus.

Santa Claus.

The cold weather held; that evening the grocer’s[Pg 218] boy appeared again, and once more emptied his pockets and a paper bag on the birds’ tray. And the next morning Santy or one of his emissaries had again swept the tray and refilled it. On the snow-draped and trailing spruce hung a second placard. It was more elaborately printed than the first one had been, and touches of holiday scarlet relieved the black of its letters.

The cold weather continued; that evening, the grocer's[Pg 218] boy showed up again and once more emptied his pockets and a paper bag onto the birds’ tray. The next morning, either Santy or one of his helpers had once again cleared the tray and filled it up. On the snow-covered and drooping spruce hung a second sign. It was printed more elaborately than the first one and had festive touches of red that brightened the black letters.

In the asylum, a dozen small faces now appeared at the windows where one small child had flattened her nose against the pane two days before. The children were all wrapped in blankets, and wore green shades over their eyes. This is what they read on the placard:

In the asylum, a dozen small faces now showed up at the windows where one little kid had pressed her nose against the glass two days earlier. The kids were all wrapped in blankets and wore green shades over their eyes. This is what they read on the placard:

To His Grace The Cardinal, And His Friends, Near And Far. Please Take Notice. Gifts will be Ready for Distribution from this Tree To-morrow, Christmas Day in the Morning.

To His Grace The Cardinal, And His Friends, Near And Far. Please Take Notice. Gifts will be Ready for Distribution from this Tree Tomorrow, Christmas Day in the Morning.

S. Claus.

Santa Claus.

The presents were ready for distribution when that blessed morning dawned, snow-bound and cold and still. There were many stories circulated as to how and when the work had been done.

The presents were ready for distribution when that wonderful morning arrived, snowy and cold and quiet. Many stories circulated about how and when the work had been completed.

One story was that among the agents whom S. Claus had found it necessary to call upon for aid in the work were the grocer’s boy and Mr. Blythe.

One story was that among the helpers S. Claus had needed to enlist for his work were the grocer's boy and Mr. Blythe.

Some persons said that it could not have been done without the help of the hook and ladder from the engine-house two miles away. Others were convinced that unofficial ladders and orchard-pruning implements had done it.

Some people said that it couldn't have been done without the help of the hook and ladder from the fire station two miles away. Others were convinced that unofficial ladders and orchard-pruning tools had done it.

[Pg 219]

[Pg 219]

Whatever the truth of the matter is, the orphan asylum certainly knew nothing about it, for that was wrapped in measles, and could not have peeped. As for the bishop, not for worlds would he have done such a thing.

Whatever the truth is, the orphanage definitely didn't know anything about it, since that was covered in measles and couldn't have peeked. As for the bishop, he wouldn't have done such a thing for anything in the world.

However, Mr. S. Claus and his friends did achieve it, and when Christmas day dawned, clear and crisp and cold, the bishop and the asylum and Mrs. Dyer and Aunt Sally gazed out upon a transformed spruce-tree.

However, Mr. S. Claus and his friends did achieve it, and when Christmas day arrived, bright and chilly, the bishop, the asylum, Mrs. Dyer, and Aunt Sally looked out at a transformed spruce tree.

Everything was on it that should be on a tree for hungry birds—and more. For besides cranberries in strings, pop-corn in festoons, grain in gold and scarlet cornucopias, ginger-bread men, red apples, tallow candles, half loaves of bread, biscuits, there were many things that were there not to be eaten, but to make a glitter.

Everything that a tree should have for hungry birds was there—and even more. Besides strings of cranberries, popcorn garlands, grains in golden and scarlet cornucopias, gingerbread men, red apples, tallow candles, half loaves of bread, and biscuits, there were many things that weren’t meant to be eaten but to create a sparkle.

His grace the cardinal, a scarlet splash against the winter blue sky, was poised upon the very topmost black tip of the glorious old evergreen. And not only the two jays, but a dozen other handsome and noisy jays, as well as the speckled sapsuckers and many smaller birds, hung in mid-air about the branches, rapt and almost motionless. As the vested choir from the choir-room that adjoined the asylum crossed the yard through the brick cloister for the seven-o’clock service at the little church, they sang with hearty voices:

His grace the cardinal, a bright splash of red against the winter blue sky, stood at the very top of the majestic old evergreen. Not just the two jays, but a dozen other beautiful and loud jays, along with the speckled sapsuckers and many smaller birds, hovered in mid-air around the branches, captivated and nearly still. As the choir in their robes from the adjacent asylum walked across the yard through the brick cloister for the seven o’clock service at the little church, they sang with full voices:

“O morning stars, together
[Pg 220]Proclaim the holy birth!
And praises sing to God, the King,
And peace to men on earth.”

The bishop and Gwinie and the many little children of the asylum, all warmly wrapped in big blankets, gazed out on the scene through their frosty windows; and among those marching in the choir through the cloister were Mr. Blythe and the grocer’s boy, robed and beaming, and singing most heartily of all.

The bishop, Gwinie, and the many little kids at the asylum, all bundled up in big blankets, looked out at the scene through their frosty windows. Among those walking in the choir through the cloister were Mr. Blythe and the grocer’s boy, dressed up and smiling, singing the loudest of all.

[Pg 221]

[Pg 221]

[17] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 12, 1912. Reprinted by permission of the author and “Youth’s Companion.”

[17] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 12, 1912. Reprinted with permission from the author and “Youth’s Companion.”


A STORY OF THE CHRIST-CHILD[18]

A German legend for Christmas Eve as told by
Elizabeth Harrison

A German legend for Christmas Eve as shared by
Elizabeth Harrison

Once upon a time, a long, long time ago, on the night before Christmas, a little child was wandering all alone through the streets of a great city. There were many people on the street, fathers and mothers, sisters and brothers, uncles and aunts, and even gray-haired grandfathers and grandmothers, all of whom were hurrying home with bundles of presents for each other and for their little ones. Fine carriages rolled by, express wagons rattled past, even old carts were pressed into service, and all things seemed in a hurry and glad with expectation of the coming Christmas morning.

Once upon a time, a long time ago, on the night before Christmas, a little child was wandering alone through the streets of a big city. There were many people on the street: fathers and mothers, sisters and brothers, uncles and aunts, and even gray-haired grandfathers and grandmothers, all hurrying home with bundles of gifts for each other and for their kids. Fancy carriages rolled by, delivery trucks rattled past, and even old carts were put to use, and everything felt rushed and excited for the coming Christmas morning.

From some of the windows bright lights were already beginning to stream until it was almost as bright as day. But the little child seemed to have no home, and wandered about listlessly from street to street. No one took any notice of him except perhaps Jack Frost, who bit his bare toes and made the ends of his fingers tingle. The north wind, too, seemed to notice the child, for it blew against him[Pg 222] and pierced his ragged garments through and through, causing him to shiver with cold. Home after home he passed, looking with longing eyes through the windows, in upon the glad, happy children, most of whom were helping to trim the Christmas trees for the coming morrow.

From some of the windows, bright lights were already starting to shine until it was almost as bright as day. But the little child seemed to have no home and wandered aimlessly from street to street. No one paid any attention to him except maybe Jack Frost, who nipped at his bare toes and made his fingers tingle. The north wind also seemed to notice the child, as it blew against him and cut through his ragged clothes, making him shiver with cold. He passed by home after home, looking with longing eyes through the windows at the joyful, happy children, most of whom were helping to decorate the Christmas trees for the next day. [Pg 222]

“Surely,” said the child to himself, “where there is so much gladness and happiness, some of it may be for me.” So with timid steps he approached a large and handsome house. Through the windows, he could see a tall and stately Christmas tree already lighted. Many presents hung upon it. Its green boughs were trimmed with gold and silver ornaments. Slowly he climbed up the broad steps and gently rapped at the door. It was opened by a large man-servant. He had a kindly face, although his voice was deep and gruff. He looked at the little child for a moment, then sadly shook his head and said, “Go down off the steps. There is no room here for such as you.” He looked sorry as he spoke; possibly he remembered his own little ones at home, and was glad that they were not out in this cold and bitter night. Through the open door a bright light shone, and the warm air, filled with fragrance of the Christmas pine, rushed out from the inner room and greeted the little wanderer with a kiss. As the child turned back into the cold and darkness, he wondered why the footman had spoken thus, for surely, thought he, those little children would love to have another companion join them in their joyous Christmas festival. But the little children inside did[Pg 223] not even know that he had knocked at the door.

“Surely,” thought the child, “where there's so much joy and happiness, some of it must be for me.” So, with hesitant steps, he approached a large and beautiful house. Through the windows, he could see a tall, elegant Christmas tree already lit up. Many presents hung from it, and its green branches were decorated with gold and silver ornaments. He slowly climbed the wide steps and gently knocked on the door. It was opened by a large servant. He had a kind expression, but his voice was deep and gruff. He looked at the little boy for a moment, then sadly shook his head and said, “Get off the steps. There’s no room here for someone like you.” He seemed regretful as he spoke; maybe he thought of his own little ones at home and was relieved they weren’t out in the cold and bitter night. A bright light shone through the open door, and the warm air, filled with the scent of Christmas pine, rushed out from the room and greeted the little wanderer with a kiss. As the child turned back into the cold and darkness, he wondered why the servant had said that, for surely, he thought, those little children would love to have another friend join them in their joyful Christmas celebration. But the little children inside didn’t even know he had knocked at the door.

The street grew colder and darker as the child passed on. He went sadly forward, saying to himself, “Is there no one in all this great city who will share the Christmas with me?” Farther and farther down the street he wandered, to where the homes were not so large and beautiful. There seemed to be little children inside of nearly all the houses. They were dancing and frolicking about. Christmas trees could be seen in nearly every window, with beautiful dolls and trumpets and picture-books and balls and tops and other dainty toys hung upon them. In one window the child noticed a little lamb made of soft white wool. Around its neck was tied a red ribbon. It had evidently been hung on the tree for one of the children. The little stranger stopped before this window and looked long and earnestly at the beautiful things inside, but most of all was he drawn toward the white lamb. At last creeping up to the window-pane, he gently tapped upon it. A little girl came to the window and looked out into the dark street where the snow had begun to fall. She saw the child, but she only frowned and shook her head and said, “Go away and come some other time. We are too busy to take care of you now.” Back into the dark, cold streets he turned again. The wind was whirling past him and seemed to say, “Hurry on, hurry on, we have no time to stop. ’Tis Christmas Eve and everybody is in a hurry to-night.”

The street grew colder and darker as the child continued on his way. He walked sadly, saying to himself, “Is there no one in this big city who will share Christmas with me?” He wandered further down the street, to where the homes weren’t as large or beautiful. There seemed to be little kids in almost every house, dancing and playing around. Christmas trees were visible in nearly every window, decorated with nice dolls, trumpets, picture books, balls, tops, and other cute toys. In one window, the child noticed a little lamb made of soft white wool. A red ribbon was tied around its neck. It was clearly hung on the tree for one of the children. The little stranger stopped in front of this window and looked longingly at the beautiful things inside, but he was most attracted to the white lamb. Finally, creeping up to the windowpane, he gently tapped on it. A little girl came to the window and looked out into the dark street where snow had begun to fall. She saw the child but only frowned, shook her head, and said, “Go away and come back some other time. We’re too busy to take care of you right now.” He turned back into the dark, cold streets again. The wind whirled past him and seemed to say, “Hurry on, hurry on, we have no time to stop. It’s Christmas Eve, and everyone is in a rush tonight.”

Again and again the little child rapped softly at door or window-pane. At each place he was refused[Pg 224] admission. One mother feared he might have some ugly disease which her darlings would catch; another father said he had only enough for his own children and none to spare for beggars. Still another told him to go home where he belonged, and not to trouble other folks.

Again and again, the little child softly knocked on doors and window panes. Each time, he was turned away. One mother was afraid he might have some contagious disease that her kids would catch; another father said he only had enough for his own children and nothing to give to beggars. Yet another told him to go home where he belonged and not to bother other people.

The hours passed; later grew the night, and colder grew the wind, and darker seemed the street. Farther and farther the little one wandered. There was scarcely any one left upon the street by this time, and the few who remained did not seem to see the child, when suddenly ahead of him there appeared a bright, single ray of light. It shone through the darkness into the child’s eyes. He looked up smilingly and said, “I will go where the small light beckons, perhaps they will share their Christmas with me.”

The hours went by; night fell, the wind got colder, and the street grew darker. The little one wandered further and further. By this time, hardly anyone was left on the street, and the few people who remained didn’t seem to notice the child. Suddenly, ahead of him appeared a bright, single ray of light. It shone through the darkness into the child’s eyes. He looked up with a smile and said, “I will go where the small light calls, maybe they will share their Christmas with me.”

Hurrying past all the other houses, he soon reached the end of the street and went straight up to the window from which the light was streaming. It was a poor, little, low house, but the child cared not for that. The light seemed still to call him in. From what do you suppose the light came? Nothing but a tallow candle which had been placed in an old cup with a broken handle, in the window, as a glad token of Christmas Eve. There was neither curtain nor shade to the small, square window and as the little child looked in he saw standing upon a neat wooden table a branch of a Christmas tree. The room was plainly furnished but it was very clean. Near the fireplace sat a lovely faced mother with a little two-year-old[Pg 225] on her knee and an older child beside her. The two children were looking into their mother’s face and listening to a story. She must have been telling them a Christmas story, I think. A few bright coals were burning in the fireplace, and all seemed light and warm within.

Hurrying past all the other houses, he soon reached the end of the street and went straight up to the window from which the light was streaming. It was a small, low house, but the child didn’t care about that. The light seemed to beckon him inside. Can you guess what the light came from? Just a tallow candle placed in an old cup with a broken handle in the window, as a cheerful sign of Christmas Eve. There was no curtain or shade on the small, square window, and as the little child looked in, he saw a branch of a Christmas tree standing on a neat wooden table. The room was simply furnished, but it was very clean. Near the fireplace sat a lovely-faced mother with a little two-year-old[Pg 225] on her knee and an older child beside her. The two children were looking into their mother’s face and listening to a story. She must have been telling them a Christmas story, I think. A few bright coals were burning in the fireplace, and everything felt light and warm inside.

The little wanderer crept closer and closer to the window-pane. So sweet was the mother’s face, so loving seemed the little children, that at last he took courage and tapped gently, very gently on the door. The mother stopped talking, the little children looked up. “What was that, mother?” asked the little girl at her side. “I think it was some one tapping on the door,” replied the mother. “Run as quickly as you can and open it, dear, for it is a bitter cold night to keep any one waiting in this storm.” “Oh, mother, I think it was the bough of the tree tapping against the window-pane,” said the little girl. “Do please go on with our story.” Again the little wanderer tapped upon the door. “My child, my child,” exclaimed the mother, rising, “that certainly was a rap on the door. Run quickly and open it. No one must be left out in the cold on our beautiful Christmas Eve.”

The little wanderer inched closer and closer to the window. The mother’s face was so sweet, and the little children seemed so loving, that finally he gathered his courage and gently tapped, very softly, on the door. The mother halted her conversation, and the little children looked up. “What was that, mother?” asked the little girl next to her. “I think it was someone tapping on the door,” the mother replied. “Run as fast as you can and open it, dear, because it’s a freezing cold night to leave anyone waiting in this storm.” “Oh, mother, I think it was just the branch of the tree tapping against the window,” said the little girl. “Please continue our story.” Again, the little wanderer tapped on the door. “My child, my child,” exclaimed the mother, standing up, “that was definitely a knock on the door. Hurry and open it. No one should be left outside in the cold on our wonderful Christmas Eve.”

The child ran to the door and threw it wide open. The mother saw the ragged stranger standing without, cold and shivering, with bare head and almost bare feet. She held out both hands and drew him into the warm, bright room. “You poor, dear child,” was all she said, and putting her arms around him, she drew him close to her breast. “He is very cold, my[Pg 226] children,” she exclaimed. “We must warm him.” “And,” added the little girl, “we must love him and give him some of our Christmas, too.” “Yes,” said the mother, “but first let us warm him.”

The child ran to the door and flung it open. The mother saw the ragged stranger outside, cold and shivering, with a bare head and almost bare feet. She reached out both hands and brought him into the warm, bright room. “You poor, dear child,” was all she said, and wrapping her arms around him, she pulled him close to her chest. “He is very cold, my[Pg 226] children,” she exclaimed. “We must warm him.” “And,” added the little girl, “we must love him and share some of our Christmas with him.” “Yes,” said the mother, “but first let’s warm him.”

The mother sat down by the fire with the little child on her lap, and her own little one warmed his half-frozen hands in theirs. The mother smoothed his tangled curls, and, bending low over his head, kissed the child’s face. She gathered the three little ones in her arms and the candle and the fire light shone over them. For a moment the room was very still. By and by the little girl said softly, to her mother, “May we not light the Christmas tree, and let him see how beautiful it looks?” “Yes,” said the mother. With that she seated the child on a low stool beside the fire, and went herself to fetch the few simple ornaments which from year to year she had saved for her children’s Christmas tree. They were soon so busy that they did not notice the room had filled with a strange and brilliant light. They turned and looked at the spot where the little wanderer sat. His ragged clothes had changed to garments white and beautiful; his tangled curls seemed like a halo of golden light about his head; but most glorious of all was his face, which shone with a light so dazzling that they could scarcely look upon it.

The mother sat down by the fire with the little child on her lap, and her own little one warmed his half-frozen hands in theirs. The mother smoothed his tangled curls, and, bending low over his head, kissed the child’s face. She gathered the three little ones in her arms, and the candle and firelight shone over them. For a moment, the room was very still. After a while, the little girl softly said to her mother, “Can we light the Christmas tree and let him see how beautiful it looks?” “Yes,” said the mother. With that, she placed the child on a low stool beside the fire and went to get the few simple ornaments she had saved for her children’s Christmas tree over the years. They soon became so busy that they didn’t notice the room filling with a strange and brilliant light. They turned and looked at the spot where the little wanderer sat. His ragged clothes had transformed into beautiful white garments; his tangled curls seemed like a halo of golden light around his head; but most glorious of all was his face, which shone with a light so dazzling that they could scarcely look at it.

In silent wonder they gazed at the child. Their little room seemed to grow larger and larger, until it was as wide as the whole world, the roof of their low house seemed to expand and rise, until it reached the sky.

In quiet amazement, they looked at the child. Their small room felt like it was getting bigger and bigger, until it was as large as the entire world, and the ceiling of their modest home appeared to lift and soar, reaching all the way to the sky.

[Pg 227]

[Pg 227]

With a sweet and gentle smile the wonderful child looked upon them for a moment, and then slowly rose and floated through the air, above the tree-tops, beyond the church spire, higher even than the clouds themselves, until he appeared to them to be a shining star in the sky above. At last he disappeared from sight. The astonished children turned in hushed awe to their mother, and said in a whisper, “Oh, mother, it was the Christ-Child, was it not?” And the mother answered in a low tone, “Yes.”

With a sweet and gentle smile, the amazing child looked at them for a moment, then slowly rose and floated through the air, above the treetops, beyond the church spire, even higher than the clouds, until he seemed like a shining star in the sky above. Finally, he disappeared from view. The amazed children turned to their mother in quiet awe and whispered, “Oh, mother, it was the Christ-Child, wasn’t it?” And the mother replied softly, “Yes.”

And it is said, dear children, that each Christmas Eve the little Christ-Child wanders through some town or village, and those who receive him and take him into their homes and hearts have given to them this marvellous vision which is denied to others.

And it’s said, dear children, that every Christmas Eve, the little Christ Child walks through some town or village, and those who welcome him into their homes and hearts are granted this amazing vision that others are not.

[Pg 228]

[Pg 228]

[18] Reprinted by permission of Elizabeth Harrison and Francis M. Arnold.

[18] Reprinted with permission from Elizabeth Harrison and Francis M. Arnold.


SANDY’S CHRISTMAS[19]

Thomas Travis

Tom Travis

There were three of them, plodding wearily through the snow, a man, a woman, and a boy about six years old. The man and the woman seemed gloomy, sad, and walked along silently till, with a deep sigh, the man spoke: “It’s too bad, too bad, Mother, the storm coming up like this. If it had only held off a couple of hours more, we’d have made town all right. But as it is—well, what’ll we do?” And he looked wearily at the snow-covered mountains and the trackless waste of snow. He shivered as his cold face brushed a laden bush that dabbed his bare neck with icy snow. “It’s bitter cold, isn’t it, Mother? And if I’m not mistaken, the storm’s only just beginning.”

There were three of them, trudging wearily through the snow: a man, a woman, and a boy about six years old. The man and the woman looked gloomy and sad, walking silently until the man let out a deep sigh and said, “It’s such a shame, Mother, that the storm is hitting us like this. If it had just held off for a couple more hours, we would have reached town without a problem. But as it stands—well, what are we going to do?” He gazed tiredly at the snow-covered mountains and the endless expanse of snow. He shivered as his cold face brushed against a heavy bush that dropped icy snow onto his bare neck. “It’s really cold, isn’t it, Mother? And if I’m not mistaken, the storm is only just starting.”

The mother was too tired to answer. They had walked this way all day.

The mother was too tired to respond. They had been walking this way all day.

“If it had only held off a couple of hours,” the man repeated gloomily, “we’d have made the town all right. And there’s a job for me there. We’d have had a good Christmas, after all.”

“If it had just waited a couple of hours,” the man said sadly, “we would have reached town just fine. And I have a job waiting for me there. We would have had a nice Christmas, after all.”

“Oh well, Daddy,” said little Sandy, sturdily, “maybe the storm’ll stop soon and somebody come[Pg 229] along and give us a ride. Wouldn’t it be fun if we could have a real sleigh-ride—at Christmas?”

“Oh well, Dad,” said little Sandy confidently, “maybe the storm will stop soon and someone will come along and give us a ride. Wouldn’t it be fun if we could have a real sleigh ride—at Christmas?”[Pg 229]

But nobody came along the bleak waste, as they still plodded on. And the storm did not stop. It blew up stronger and stronger before a bitter northeast wind that sent whirling clouds of icy snow against their faces and sifted it down their necks, till they were wet and half frozen. It was only about four in the afternoon; but the wind had now risen to a howling storm that made the great trees rock and groan and scream in answer to the snoring of the white gale, and forced the three to bend almost double to force their way against it.

But nobody came through the desolate wasteland as they kept trudging on. And the storm didn’t let up. It got stronger and stronger, fueled by a bitter northeast wind that whipped icy snow around their faces and funneled it down their necks until they were damp and half-frozen. It was only about four in the afternoon, but the wind had turned into a howling storm that made the massive trees sway and creak, screaming back to the roars of the white gale, forcing the three of them to hunch over almost double just to push through it.

They were all three tired, miserably tired, and hungry and cold. The snow-laden swirls covered them till they looked like walking ghosts. Little Sandy’s feet ached dreadfully; but he was a sturdy lad, and as he walked, he kept chattering out all sorts of questions, just to keep his mind off his cold feet. He didn’t care whether his questions were answered or not—he just talked.

They were all three extremely tired, absolutely exhausted, and hungry and cold. The swirling snow covered them until they looked like walking ghosts. Little Sandy's feet hurt a lot; but he was a tough kid, and as he walked, he kept asking all kinds of questions just to distract himself from his cold feet. He didn’t care if anyone answered his questions—he just kept talking.

A big crow came swirling down the gale, veered in the shelter of a clump of pines, set his black wings, and, with a doleful caw, settled on one of the lower branches. Another did the same, and another, the three crows snuggling up to each other with a soft chuckle that said, just as plain as plain could be: “Boy, but it’s cold! And it’s going to be a cold night for old Jim Crow. Better be looking up a bed now, before it gets too dark. It’s a hummer, this gale is, a hummer!”

A big crow swooped down with the wind, angled into the shelter of a group of pines, spread his black wings, and, with a sad caw, landed on one of the lower branches. Another one followed, then another, with the three crows huddling together and soft chuckling that clearly said: "Man, it's cold! And it's going to be a cold night for old Jim Crow. We should find a place to sleep soon, before it gets too dark. This wind is something else, really something!"

[Pg 230]

[Pg 230]

And the father felt just about the same. “We’d better look for some sort of a shelter, Mother,” he said; “we can’t make town to-night. We’ll be frozen stiff. Just my luck! Out of work since Thanksgiving; get a letter that there’s a good job here for me if I can make it by Christmas—and here’s this snow!” And he peered through the blinding storm to where the city lights showed once in a while deep down in the valley.

And the father felt pretty much the same way. “We should find some kind of shelter, Mom,” he said; “we can’t make it to town tonight. We’ll freeze solid. Just my luck! I've been out of work since Thanksgiving; I get a letter saying there’s a great job for me here if I can make it by Christmas—and now there’s this snow!” And he looked through the blinding storm at the city lights that flickered occasionally way down in the valley.

“But look, Dad!” Sandy shouted; “look! There’s just the place for us.” And he pointed down in a hollow, where a little log-cabin lay pushed into a thick clump of tall evergreens.

“But look, Dad!” Sandy shouted. “Look! There’s the perfect spot for us.” He pointed down into a hollow where a small log cabin was nestled among a dense group of tall evergreens.

Snow was drifted over the roof and over the trail to the door, as they entered and looked around. In fact, it had no door, only the place for one. It had two windows, but only one had glass in it. And it had neither fireplace nor stove—only a square of logs filled in with sand, for the fire, and a hole in the roof to let the smoke out.

Snow piled up on the roof and along the path to the entrance as they stepped inside and glanced around. Actually, there wasn’t a door, just a spot where one should be. There were two windows, but only one had glass. It didn’t have a fireplace or a stove—just a square made of logs filled with sand for the fire, and a hole in the roof to let the smoke escape.

“Just my luck!” said the father; “just my luck!” And he shivered again as the bitter wind swirled a cloud of icy snow through the door and window.

“Just my luck!” said the father; “just my luck!” And he shivered again as the cold wind whipped a cloud of icy snow through the door and window.

But Sandy piped up: “Well, anyhow, it’s better than nothing. And besides, I think it’s just fine. We can camp here and be all right. Come on, let’s make a warm fire.” For his feet ached now so badly he could scarcely keep the tears back.

But Sandy chimed in: “Well, anyway, it’s better than nothing. Plus, I think it’s just fine. We can camp here and be okay. Come on, let’s start a warm fire.” His feet hurt so much now that he could barely hold back the tears.

They hunted around, found an old lantern, and lit it, for it was now dark. And the gale had helped[Pg 231] them somewhat, after all. For they found great dry branches of the fragrant pine, broken off by the wind, piled in heaps—some of it splintered to shreds under the twisting of the gale.

They searched around, found an old lantern, and lit it since it was now dark. The strong wind had actually helped them a bit. They discovered large dry branches from the fragrant pine, broken off by the wind, piled in heaps—some of it splintered to bits under the force of the gale.[Pg 231]

Soon a roaring fire was going. But the wind, howling through the doorway and the window, made it pretty hard to get warm.

Soon a roaring fire was going. But the wind, howling through the doorway and the window, made it pretty difficult to get warm.

“Just my kind of luck!” grumbled the father.

“Just my luck!” grumbled the father.

But Sandy said: “Supposin’ we get some of those little trees, those pine and spruce, and pack them in the door and window. That will keep the wind out, and make us snug as a bug in a rug. Come on.”

But Sandy said: “What if we grab some of those little trees, like pine and spruce, and fill the door and windows with them? That'll block the wind and keep us as cozy as can be. Let’s go.”

So they packed the window and the door with spruce-trees broken off and stuck in the deep drift. Father sighed a bit with satisfaction, and Mother sat down with a weary smile, thrusting her hands out to the blaze as she looked tenderly at the boy.

So they filled the window and the door with broken-off spruce trees stuck in the deep snowbank. Dad sighed a little with satisfaction, and Mom sat down with a tired smile, extending her hands to the fire as she looked affectionately at the boy.

“Fine Christmas, isn’t it?” grunted the father, again; “fine Christmas! Look at the icicles hanging on that spruce. Look at the snow powdering the tree, and that right in the room with us. Fine Christmas!”

“Great Christmas, isn’t it?” grunted the father, again; “great Christmas! Look at the icicles hanging off that spruce. Look at the snow dusting the tree, and that right here in the room with us. Great Christmas!”

“Sure it’s fine,” said Sandy, sturdily. “I think it’s finer than a boughten tree. It’s a real Christmas tree, and it’s got real icicles, not glass ones. And it’s got real snow for powder. All we want is some birds and stars and things on it, and there wouldn’t be a better Christmas tree anywhere. Mother and Daddy, you rest. I’ll go out here and get a good stack of wood,—that’ll keep the fire going,—and then we’ll[Pg 232] have something to eat and we’ll be fine.” So, stamping his cold feet, he squeezed through the blocked door and crept out under the great pines.

“Sure, it’s great,” Sandy said confidently. “I think it’s better than a store-bought tree. It’s a real Christmas tree, and it has real icicles, not those glass ones. And it’s got real snow for decoration. All we need is some birds and stars and stuff on it, and there wouldn’t be a better Christmas tree anywhere. Mom and Dad, you just relax. I’ll head out and grab a good stack of wood—that’ll keep the fire going—and then we’ll have something to eat and we’ll be all set.” So, stamping his cold feet, he squeezed through the blocked door and crept out under the huge pines.

Now what with the dense evergreens and the log-cabin, it was comparatively quiet and calm there under the pines. And Sandy got his first glimpse of how the wild creatures live through a storm. The lower branches of the pines were crowded with crows, jays, and other feathered waifs of the storm. They were doing their best to keep warm, and having a hard time of it in that bitter gale.

Now with the thick evergreens and the log cabin, it was pretty quiet and calm under the pines. Sandy got his first look at how wild animals weather a storm. The lower branches of the pines were packed with crows, jays, and other birds caught in the storm. They were doing their best to stay warm and struggling in that harsh wind.

You know, these wild birds must sleep out in all kinds of weather. You know, too, that most birds’ feet can cling to a bough even when they are asleep. Also, you know that feather coats are warmer even than fur. And these birds, huddled together for shelter, picking out the thickest parts of the low boughs, snuggled down in the roaring gale and tucked their heads under their wings, crouching down low so that their feather overcoats could cover them from head to feet.

You know, these wild birds have to sleep outside in all sorts of weather. You also know that most birds’ feet can grip a branch even while they’re asleep. Plus, you know that feathers are warmer than fur. And these birds, huddled together for shelter, chose the thickest parts of the low branches, settled down in the howling wind, and tucked their heads under their wings, crouching low so their feather coats could cover them from head to toe.

But perhaps you may not know that there is one weak point about this feather overcoat. They can not entirely cover up in it. There is just one spot at the eye which they can not cover. That too, perhaps, is to shield them. They keep one eye out, literally, for the fox and the owl and the hawk. But on a bitter night like this, there is another trouble. If it gets too cold, that one spot, meant for a lookout, will freeze. And often after a bitter winter gale you will find crows and jays and snowbirds blinded by the cold.[Pg 233] They have changed positions, put one eye, and then the other under, but been able to keep neither warm. That one bit, exposed, acts just as if you were all tucked in blankets, except one toe. You can keep changing the toe, but in bitter weather, very bitter, that toe will freeze. So with the birds that roost. They have no nest; they do not crawl into some hole. They roost in fear of their enemies, and sometimes pay the terrible penalty for that one hole in their feather blanket.

But you might not realize that there's one weak spot in this feather coat. It can’t fully cover them. There's just one spot around the eye that it can’t shield. Maybe that’s actually for their protection. They keep one eye open, literally, for the fox, owl, and hawk. But on a cold night like this, there's another issue. If it gets too chilly, that one lookout spot can freeze. And often after a harsh winter wind, you’ll find crows, jays, and snowbirds blinded by the cold. They’ve tried changing positions, putting one eye under the feathers and then the other, but they can’t keep either one warm. That one exposed area is just like being wrapped in blankets, except for one toe. You can keep switching which toe it is, but in extremely cold weather, that toe will freeze. The same goes for the birds that roost. They don’t have nests; they don’t crawl into any holes. They roost out of fear of their predators, and sometimes they pay a heavy price for that one gap in their feather covering.[Pg 233]

That’s why sometimes you hear a “thump” on your window on a very cold winter night, and the next morning, find a poor quail or grouse or jay or crow cold, freezing, half-blind already. He had seen the glow of your fire dimly and flown to it—for safety.

That’s why sometimes you hear a “thump” on your window on a really cold winter night, and the next morning, you find a poor quail, grouse, jay, or crow cold, freezing, and half-blind already. It had seen the glow of your fire faintly and flown to it—for safety.

And that was what was happening when Sandy crept out to get more firewood. This was a record blizzard—a bitter, freezing, zero night. And the birds were doing their level best to keep their eyes warm. They did not even notice Sandy as he crept near and watched. Some meadow-larks and quail had crouched under the snow-covered bushes at the foot of the pines, and they were bunched together, all heads out and all trying to keep their eyes from freezing. Sandy saw it and felt sorry for them. He was trying to keep his own feet from freezing, and knew how it felt. But he could not help the birds.

And that's what was going on when Sandy quietly went out to grab more firewood. It was a record-breaking blizzard—a bitter, freezing night with temperatures hitting zero. The birds were doing everything they could to keep their eyes warm. They didn’t even notice Sandy as he got close and watched. Some meadowlarks and quail had huddled under the snow-covered bushes at the base of the pines, all squeezed together, heads out, trying to prevent their eyes from freezing. Sandy saw this and felt sorry for them. He was struggling to keep his own feet from freezing and knew exactly how they felt. But he couldn’t help the birds.

He could see the glow of the fire through the spruce-blocked door and window. It shone cheerily through the one window with glass. And hastily[Pg 234] Sandy gathered some wood and came back inside. Then they ate their supper, Sandy saving the crumbs for the birds.

He could see the firelight shining through the door and window blocked by spruce branches. It radiated warmly through the one window that had glass. Quickly, Sandy collected some wood and returned inside. After that, they had their dinner, with Sandy saving the crumbs for the birds.

The blizzard grew worse and worse. The great trees rocked and groaned and cracked till Sandy thought they would break off short and tumble on the shaking cabin. Some of them did split, with a boom like thunder, and fell with a muffled thud in the deep snow. Then came faint twitterings and dismayed caws. The birds were having a hard time out there.

The blizzard got worse and worse. The big trees swayed and creaked and cracked until Sandy thought they would snap off and crash onto the shaking cabin. Some of them did split, with a sound like thunder, and fell with a soft thud into the deep snow. Then came faint chirps and worried caws. The birds were struggling out there.

There came a thud against the single pane, and Sandy lifted the sash to take in two quail that had flown against the glass in their attempt to come into the warm room. But the crows were wiser than the quail. They came farther down through the twigs and roosted on the branches. They showed the others the way to the warm room. Then came some snowbirds, their black-and-white feathers all fluffed out with frost; and meadow-larks, quail, and grouse, all perching on the tree in the window; all grateful for the warm refuge in that terrible blizzard. Even a couple of rabbits came hopping through the open door and crouched panting from the gale.

There was a thud against the window, and Sandy lifted the sash to see two quail that had flown into the glass while trying to get into the warm room. But the crows were smarter than the quail. They came down further through the branches and rested on the limbs. They showed the others the way to the warm room. Then a few snowbirds arrived, their black-and-white feathers all fluffed up from the frost; and meadow larks, quail, and grouse all perched on the tree by the window, all thankful for the warm refuge in that awful blizzard. Even a couple of rabbits hopped through the open door and crouched down, panting from the wind.

So Sandy and Father and Mother sat over the fire, trying hard to keep warm. Mother was so tired she soon fell asleep, her head resting on Sandy’s lap. They sat late, very late—almost to midnight. And then came a wonderful thing—the storm stopped almost suddenly. The stars came out; the northern lights began to glow and burn like melted opals, like[Pg 235] soft fires, all colors, in the sky. It was Christmas eve, and the churchbells in the valley began to ring out Christmas carols—

So Sandy, Dad, and Mom sat by the fire, working hard to stay warm. Mom was so tired that she quickly fell asleep with her head on Sandy’s lap. They stayed up late—really late, almost to midnight. Then something amazing happened—the storm suddenly stopped. The stars came out; the northern lights began to shimmer and glow like melted opals, like[Pg 235] soft fires, in all colors, across the sky. It was Christmas Eve, and the church bells in the valley started ringing out Christmas carols—

It came upon the midnight clear,
That glorious song of old.

Faintly the bells rang, faint and far across the snow.

Faintly, the bells rang, soft and distant across the snow.

So Sandy did not hear the approach of anybody till there came a hail at the door. Pulling away the spruce that blocked it, Sandy was surprised to see a great, burly man enter, with a sheep under one arm and half a dozen panting after him.

So Sandy didn’t notice anyone coming until there was a knock at the door. Moving aside the spruce that was blocking it, Sandy was surprised to see a big, burly man walk in, carrying a sheep under one arm and half a dozen more following closely behind him.

“Saw your firelight, neighbor,” he said. “Just out trying to save my sheep in the storm. Thought I’d never make it. But here we are.” And shepherd and sheep crowded into the room.

“Saw your firelight, neighbor,” he said. “Just out trying to save my sheep in the storm. Thought I’d never make it. But here we are.” And the shepherd and sheep crowded into the room.

“Come right along,” said the father. “It’s a bitter night. Seems as if the cold grew worse since the wind dropped. Come on in and sit down by the fire. Fine Christmas, eh?”

“Come on in,” said the father. “It’s a freezing night. It feels like the cold got worse since the wind died down. Come sit by the fire. Nice Christmas, huh?”

The man with the sheep sat down, throwing off his pack and using it as a chair. Puffing and blowing, pulling icicles from his beard, he rumbled: “Fine Christmas, you say? Well now, I’m glad of a place to be in out of the cold. This looks fine enough to me. Thought I’d never make it.” And he continued combing the ice from his beard and mustache. “Fine Christmas when I thought it was going to be a case of freeze and lose all the sheep, and then get them[Pg 236] safe into a nice snug place like this. This is fine Christmas luck!”

The man with the sheep sat down, tossing off his pack and using it as a chair. Breathing heavily, pulling icicles out of his beard, he said: “A nice Christmas, you say? Well, I’m just happy to be somewhere warm out of the cold. This looks good enough to me. I thought I’d never make it.” He kept combing the ice from his beard and mustache. “A nice Christmas when I thought it was going to be a freeze and lose all the sheep, and then get them[Pg 236] safely into a nice warm place like this. This is great Christmas luck!”

“Sure it’s fine,” laughed Sandy, whose feet were now warm again. “And just look! If that isn’t the finest Christmas tree any boy ever had.” And he pointed to the tree in the window.

“Of course it’s great,” laughed Sandy, whose feet were warm again. “And just look! If that isn’t the best Christmas tree any boy ever had.” And he pointed to the tree in the window.

It really was wonderful. Back of the tree blazed a big star, just as if it hung on the topmost twig. Scores of others twinkled through the evergreen boughs. The northern lights crackled and shone mysteriously; and against the lit sky they could see the birds crouching—crows, iridescent, jays, gaudy blue, meadow-larks, with breasts dipped in gold, quail, grouse, and snowbirds in lovely markings and shadings, all perched on the tree, chuckling and crooning as though come there specially to decorate it. Great icicles hung down glittering in the low glow of the fire; and over all, the powdered snow glittered like diamonds.

It was truly amazing. Behind the tree, a big star shone brightly, as if it were hanging from the highest branch. Countless others sparkled among the evergreen branches. The northern lights flickered and glowed mysteriously; and against the illuminated sky, they could see the birds huddled together—crows, shiny jays, bright blue jays, meadowlarks with golden breasts, quail, grouse, and snowbirds featuring beautiful patterns and shades, all resting on the tree, chuckling and singing as if they had come there just to decorate it. Huge icicles hung down, shimmering in the soft light of the fire; and everywhere, the powdered snow sparkled like diamonds.

“It’s a fine Christmas tree, and I’m going to hang my stockings on it when I go to bed.”

“It’s a great Christmas tree, and I’m going to hang my stockings on it when I go to sleep.”

“Much good it’ll do you, Sandy,” grinned his father; “no Christmas, no Santa this time.” Then, turning to the shepherd, he explained grumpily, “Out of work; goin’ for a job; caught in this storm; stony broke—at Christmas time.”

“Much good it’ll do you, Sandy,” grinned his father; “no Christmas, no Santa this time.” Then, turning to the shepherd, he explained grumpily, “Out of work; looking for a job; stuck in this storm; completely broke—during Christmas.”

“Hard lines,” said the shepherd, soberly; “but that’s a fine boy you have. Seems a bright youngster and just as chipper as can be.”

“Hard times,” said the shepherd, seriously; “but that’s a great kid you have. He seems really bright and as cheerful as can be.”

“Anyhow,” said Sandy, as he curled in his blanket before the fire, “I’ve hung up my stockings.[Pg 237] Maybe good old Santa will remember me after all.”

“Anyway,” said Sandy, as he curled up in his blanket before the fire, “I’ve hung up my stockings.[Pg 237] Maybe good old Santa will remember me after all.”

He really didn’t expect anything, you know; but still he was a cheery soul. And as he slept, he dreamed—dreamed a big, strong, genial Santa came and filled his stockings with the nicest things—dreamed, and mumbled in his sleep, “Well, anyhow, it’s a good Christmas, after all.”

He really didn’t expect anything, you know; but still he was a cheerful guy. And as he slept, he dreamed—dreamed a big, strong, friendly Santa came and filled his stockings with the best things—dreamed, and mumbled in his sleep, “Well, anyway, it’s a good Christmas, after all.”

But the others just slept—Father and Mother too sad and tired even to dream, till they were roused in the early dawn of Christmas by a wild yell from Sandy. There he stood in his blanket, hauling out gift after gift from his stockings, from the twigs of the trees, and even some from beneath the tree.

But the others just slept—Father and Mother too sad and tired even to dream, until they were woken in the early dawn of Christmas by a loud yell from Sandy. There he stood in his blanket, pulling out gift after gift from his stockings, from the branches of the trees, and even some from under the tree.

He never knew how they got there. But Sandy’s father told me that the shepherd had them all in his pack, bringing them home for his own family Christmas tree. But the storm that stopped Sandy’s father, stopped him too. And seeing Sandy so sturdy and brave in the cold and night, he thought he would give the presents to him and then buy others, since he couldn’t get home in time for Christmas eve.

He never figured out how they ended up there. But Sandy's dad told me that the shepherd had them all in his backpack, taking them home for his family's Christmas tree. But the storm that held Sandy's dad back also stopped him. And seeing Sandy so strong and brave in the cold and dark, he decided to give the gifts to him and then buy more, since he couldn't make it home in time for Christmas Eve.

But Sandy never knew how they came. His eyes simply grew big and shining in his six-year-old face. His squeals of joy rang through the cabin, till even the sheep huddled together a little nervously and watched him with shy eyes. The birds of the tree chuckled and flew out into the new dawn of Christmas day. The shepherd’s sleigh came along and gave them all a lift to town. And Father got his new job!

But Sandy never knew how they arrived. His eyes just got big and shiny on his six-year-old face. His squeals of joy echoed through the cabin, making even the sheep huddle together a bit nervously and watch him with shy eyes. The birds in the tree chirped and flew out into the bright morning of Christmas day. The shepherd's sleigh came along and gave them all a ride to town. And Dad got his new job!

As the party separated in town, the shepherd took little Sandy in his big strong arms as the boy said:[Pg 238] “Well, we had a merry Christmas, didn’t we? I think it was fine.”

As the group dispersed in town, the shepherd picked up little Sandy in his big strong arms, and the boy said:[Pg 238] “Well, we had a great Christmas, didn’t we? I thought it was wonderful.”

And the shepherd gave him an extra hug as he answered: “Sandy, you have the best Christmas gift of all. A Merry Christmas comes from inside a man, from his happy and live soul, from his brave spirit. The boy that has a gift like that doesn’t need anything else. He’ll have a Merry Christmas anywhere.”

And the shepherd gave him an extra hug as he replied: “Sandy, you have the best Christmas gift of all. A Merry Christmas comes from within a person, from their joyful and vibrant soul, from their courageous spirit. A boy who has a gift like that doesn’t need anything else. He’ll have a Merry Christmas no matter where he is.”

Sandy didn’t entirely understand. He just shook hands cheerily with the shepherd, waved an arm to the sheep, now huddled cosily in the straw of the sled, picked up his bundle, and walked on with a grin of joy.

Sandy didn’t completely get it. He just cheerfully shook hands with the shepherd, waved at the sheep, now snug in the straw of the sled, picked up his bundle, and walked on with a joyful grin.

“And anyhow,” he said that night, as he heard his father telling about the terrible Christmas eve they had had, “anyhow, we had a real tree and real birds and real stars and real snow powder and real sheep and—a real shepherd! I think it was just the finest Christmas tree any boy ever had.”

“And anyway,” he said that night, as he listened to his dad recounting the awful Christmas Eve they had experienced, “anyway, we had a real tree and real birds and real stars and real snow powder and real sheep—and a real shepherd! I think it was the best Christmas tree any boy has ever had.”

[Pg 239]

[Pg 239]

[19] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.

[19] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.


THE LITTLE FIR-TREE[20]

Carolyn Wells

Carolyn Wells

Longer ago than you ever heard of, and farther away than you ever dreamed, the great Tree-master went out to make the trees.

Longer ago than you’ve ever heard of, and farther away than you could ever imagine, the great Tree-master set out to create the trees.

Now the making of trees was a most important matter, and the Tree-master put his whole mind to it. He made all sorts of trees to use for building houses and making things to furnish the houses. Oak, maple, elm, ash, mahogany, rosewood, and many more, as you well know.

Now creating trees was a really important task, and the Tree-master focused all his attention on it. He made all kinds of trees for building houses and crafting items to furnish them. Oak, maple, elm, ash, mahogany, rosewood, and many more, as you know.

Then he made all sorts of trees to bear food: fruits, nuts, olives, and queer things like breadfruit and cocoanuts.

Then he created all kinds of trees to produce food: fruits, nuts, olives, and strange things like breadfruit and coconuts.

And he made lovely trees just to look pretty. He made dogwood, magnolia, horse-chestnut, and holly.

And he created beautiful trees just to look nice. He made dogwood, magnolia, horse chestnut, and holly.

Then the Tree-master gave each tree its orders about blooming blossoms and bearing fruit, and at last the Tree-master thought his work was about done, and he turned to go away.

Then the Tree-master gave each tree its instructions about blooming flowers and producing fruit, and finally, the Tree-master felt his work was nearly finished, so he turned to leave.

“Oh, please, sir,” said an anxious little voice, “aren’t you going to give me anything nice to do?”

“Oh, please, sir,” said a worried little voice, “aren’t you going to give me anything nice to do?”

“Who is speaking?” growled the Tree-master, in a voice of thunder.

“Who is speaking?” growled the Tree-master, in a booming voice.

[Pg 240]

[Pg 240]

“It’s only I,” and a very trembly tone reached his ear. “I’m a little fir-tree, and I’m neither beautiful nor useful.”

“It’s just me,” and a very shaky voice reached his ear. “I’m a small fir-tree, and I’m neither pretty nor helpful.”

“You’re good enough,” said the Tree-master, as he glanced at the poor little thing. “Behave yourself, and no one will notice you.”

“You're good enough,” said the Tree-master, as he looked at the poor little thing. “Just behave, and no one will pay attention to you.”

But they did notice her. The springtime came, and all the fruit-trees put on their beautiful blossom-frocks, and they jeered at the forlorn little fir-tree.

But they did see her. Spring arrived, and all the fruit trees displayed their lovely blossoms, mocking the sad little fir tree.

“Ho!” said the apple-tree, “look at my pink and white garb. Is it not exquisite? Don’t you wish you could be dressed like this?”

“Hey!” said the apple tree, “check out my pink and white outfit. Isn’t it amazing? Don’t you wish you could be dressed like this?”

The poor little fir-tree looked on with longing eyes, but she was too crushed to reply.

The poor little fir tree looked on with longing eyes, but she was too dejected to respond.

“And see mine!” vaunted the peach-tree. “Was there ever such a perfect shade of color as I wear? How it is set off by my green leaves!”

“And look at mine!” bragged the peach tree. “Is there ever such a perfect shade of color as I have? It’s beautifully complemented by my green leaves!”

The little fir-tree, though tempted to envy them, had a generous heart, and she said, “Your clothes are indeed beautiful, O Apple-tree and Peach-tree! I never saw more delicate and lovely coloring. Indeed, I wish I might dress like that! I have my old dull needles!”

The little fir tree, although tempted to feel jealous of them, had a kind heart, and she said, “Your clothes are really beautiful, O Apple tree and Peach tree! I’ve never seen such delicate and lovely colors. Honestly, I wish I could dress like that! I only have my old dull needles!”

“And see me!” cried the cherry-tree; “after all, there’s nothing more beautiful than my pure white with touches of feathery green.”

“And look at me!” shouted the cherry tree; “after all, there’s nothing more beautiful than my pure white with hints of soft green.”

“True, true,” agreed the little fir-tree. “The colors are all so lovely, I scarce know which to choose.”

“Absolutely, absolutely,” agreed the little fir-tree. “The colors are all so beautiful, I can hardly decide which one to pick.”

The fruit-trees tossed their blossomy branches, and showers of dainty petals fell all around.

The fruit trees swayed their blooming branches, and delicate petals rained down all around.

[Pg 241]

[Pg 241]

“Oh!” cried the little fir-tree, enraptured, “I never saw anything so wonderful! If only I had been made like that!”

“Oh!” exclaimed the little fir tree, delighted. “I’ve never seen anything so amazing! If only I had been made like that!”

But the fruit-trees paid little heed to the fir-tree’s lament, they were so busy admiring themselves and flaunting their glories to the breeze.

But the fruit trees paid little attention to the fir tree’s complaints; they were too busy admiring themselves and showing off their beauty to the breeze.

Then the wood trees broke into their soft spring greens.

Then the trees burst into their soft spring greens.

“Look at me!” said a young maple, proudly; “is not my pale yellowy green as lovely as the pink and white of the fruit-trees?”

“Look at me!” said a young maple, proudly; “isn’t my pale yellowy green as beautiful as the pink and white of the fruit trees?”

And gazing at the delicate shade of the tiny leaves, the little fir-tree admitted that it was.

And looking at the light color of the tiny leaves, the little fir-tree accepted that it was.

“Oh,” she said, with a deep sigh, “if I could have that soft light green to wear, I wouldn’t ask for pink blossoms! But how I hate my old dull needles!”

“Oh,” she said with a deep sigh, “if I could have that soft light green to wear, I wouldn't even want pink blossoms! But I really hate my old dull needles!”

The oaks and elms put out their young green also, and the feathery willows down by the brook waved young withes like fairy wands.

The oaks and elms sprouted their fresh green leaves, and the delicate willows by the stream swayed their young branches like magical wands.

As every fresh beauty unfolded, the poor little fir-tree wept anew and wished the Tree-master had given her the like. But so engrossed were the trees in watching their own decorations that they paid small heed to the sad little fir-tree.

As each new beauty appeared, the poor little fir-tree cried again and wished the Tree-master had given her the same. But the trees were so absorbed in admiring their own decorations that they barely noticed the sad little fir-tree.

And then summer came. The fir-tree felt sure new beauties would come to the trees, and she almost hoped some wonderful change might come to her. But she watched and waited in vain.

And then summer arrived. The fir tree was certain that new beauties would come to the trees, and she almost hoped for some amazing change to happen to her. But she watched and waited in vain.

The others, though! Ah, how they reveled in their happiness!

The others, though! Ah, how they enjoyed their happiness!

The fruit-trees fairly laughed aloud under their[Pg 242] happiness of fruit! Saucy red cherries, crimson velvet peaches, mellow golden apples, dewy purple plums, everywhere a riot of color, fragrance, and sweetness!

The fruit trees seemed to smile with joy from their[Pg 242] abundance of fruit! Bright red cherries, soft red peaches, golden apples, fresh purple plums, everywhere a burst of color, scent, and sweetness!

How they boasted!

Look at their bragging!

“Ah, little fir-tree,” they said: “what would you give for glories like these?”

“Ah, little fir-tree,” they said, “what would you give for glories like these?”

And the poor, forlorn little fir-tree shook with sorrow to her very heart as she replied, “Ah, if I might be like that!”

And the poor, lonely little fir tree shook with sadness to her core as she replied, “Oh, if only I could be like that!”

“Too bad,” said the peaches, carelessly, and they went about their business, which was to hold their soft cheeks up toward the sun that he might kiss them till they blushed.

“Too bad,” said the peaches, casually, and they went about their business, which was to lift their soft cheeks to the sun so it could kiss them until they blushed.

“Yes, too bad!” chattered the pears, not heeding what they were saying, as they swayed gently on their stems while they slowly ripened to a golden and rosy glow.

“Yes, too bad!” chattered the pears, not paying attention to what they were saying, as they swayed gently on their stems while they slowly ripened to a golden and rosy glow.

The poor little fir-tree shuddered at their cruel indifference, which was even harder to bear than their outright scorn.

The poor little fir-tree shuddered at their cruel indifference, which was even harder to bear than their outright scorn.

And the shade-trees were just as bad.

And the shade trees were just as bad.

And then autumn came. Oh, the triumphs of the trees then! The wonderful flaming banners of scarlet and gold that they flung out to dazzle all nature! The rich depths of bronze and crimson that lurked mysteriously in their thick foliage!

And then autumn arrived. Oh, the victories of the trees during this time! The amazing fiery banners of red and gold that they spread out to impress all of nature! The deep shades of bronze and crimson that secretly hid in their dense leaves!

The little fir-tree marveled. “Is there no end to their magnificence?” she thought: “must I ever see more and more of these wonders that I may not share?”

The little fir tree was amazed. “Is there no end to their beauty?” she thought. “Will I always have to keep seeing more and more of these wonders that I can’t be a part of?”

[Pg 243]

[Pg 243]

And the poor little thing wept until her needles lay in a pool all around her feet. The willows down by the brook saw her and they wept in sympathy. The little fir-tree saw the weeping willows and she was grateful for their kind thought, but so saddened was she that she only wept more needles to the ground.

And the poor little thing cried until her needles were scattered all around her feet. The willows by the stream noticed her and cried in sympathy. The little fir tree saw the weeping willows and appreciated their kind thoughts, but she was so heartbroken that she just shed more needles onto the ground.

And the nut-trees! They shook their nuts in her very face, and taunted her afresh with her uselessness and her lack of beauty.

And the nut trees! They shook their nuts right in her face and mocked her again for being useless and not beautiful.

The little fir-tree thought she would die.

The little fir tree thought she was going to die.

And then the Tree-master came walking around. “Hey, hey, what’s this?” he exclaimed, as he saw the sadness of the little fir-tree.

And then the Tree-master came strolling by. “Hey, hey, what’s going on?” he exclaimed, as he noticed the little fir-tree’s sadness.

In a burst of woe, the fir-tree told him all her trials and sorrows.

In a moment of despair, the fir tree shared with him all her struggles and heartaches.

“Oh, pooh, pooh,” said the old Tree-master, who was really most kind-hearted, “have you forgotten this? All through the winter the other trees will be shivering and shaking in bare boughs. They will have no beauty and they will be sad and forlorn. You will be green and handsome, and then you can ask them why they look so ugly and downcast.”

“Oh, come on,” said the old Tree-master, who was really very kind-hearted, “have you forgotten this? All through the winter, the other trees will be shivering and shaking with bare branches. They won’t have any beauty and will be sad and lonely. You’ll be green and handsome, and then you can ask them why they look so ugly and downcast.”

The fir-tree cheered up a little, for though not vindictive, she had been so scorned by the other trees that she was glad to look pretty in the winter when they were forlorn and bare.

The fir tree perked up a bit, because even though she didn't hold a grudge, she had been so looked down upon by the other trees that she was happy to look beautiful in the winter while they were sad and bare.

And yet, somehow, she felt it was not enough. To be sure she was green and glossy and shapely, and all the other trees looked really ugly, but she had no gay-colored blossoms and no rich fruits or nuts.

And yet, somehow, she felt it wasn’t enough. Sure, she was green, glossy, and shapely, and all the other trees looked pretty ugly, but she didn’t have any bright-colored blossoms or delicious fruits or nuts.

[Pg 244]

[Pg 244]

The kind old Tree-master laughed when he heard this. He was not so busy now, and he could listen to the troubles of his little fir-tree.

The kind old Tree-master chuckled when he heard this. He wasn’t so busy anymore, and he could take the time to listen to the worries of his little fir-tree.

“Ho! ho!” he said; “so you want fruit and flowers, do you? Well, I rather guess we can fix that! Hereafter you shall bear wonderful fruit and flowers and nuts every winter, when the other trees are impatiently waiting for spring. And the blossoms and fruits you show shall far, far excel anything they have ever flaunted in your face!”

“Ho! ho!” he said; “so you want fruit and flowers, do you? Well, I think we can make that happen! From now on, you'll produce amazing fruit, flowers, and nuts every winter while the other trees are anxiously waiting for spring. And the blossoms and fruits you display will far surpass anything they've ever shown off to you!”

The little fir-tree could scarcely believe this good news. But it was true.

The little fir tree could hardly believe this great news. But it was true.

The Tree-master ordered that she should be the Christmas Tree!

The Tree-master ordered that she would be the Christmas Tree!

And so, every winter, the fir-tree blossoms out in marvelous blooms of color and gold! Her branches are hung with wondrous fruits such as never grew on a summer tree! Nuts are there, and more holly berries than the holly-tree herself ever showed! And high above, crowning the glorified little fir-tree, the Christmas star sheds its rays in a blessing never bestowed on any other tree!

And so, every winter, the fir tree bursts into amazing blooms of color and gold! Its branches are decorated with incredible fruits that have never appeared on a summer tree! There are nuts, and more holly berries than the holly tree has ever produced! And high above, crowning the glorious little fir tree, the Christmas star casts its light in a blessing never given to any other tree!

[Pg 245]

[Pg 245]

[20] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”

[20] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”


SIR CLEGES[21]

George Philip Krapp

George Philip Krapp

In the days of Uther, the father of King Arthur, there lived a knight in England who was a member of the famous Round Table, and his name was Sir Cleges. Of all his knights none was dearer to King Uther than Sir Cleges. There was nothing strange in this, for everybody loved Sir Cleges, both because he was brave and good and cheerful, and, above all, because he was so generous. No poor man ever came to Sir Cleges in vain. He was always ready to help those upon whom sickness or the waste of war or any other misfortune had fallen, and far and wide he was known as the poor man’s friend. And not only was Sir Cleges known for his charity to the poor, but he was famous also for his generosity toward those of his own rank and station in life. His hall and his chambers were always filled with guests, and his tables were always spread for those who were hungry. There was no lack of the very best food and drink in Sir Cleges’ house, and when good food and drink are to be found, you may be sure there will be plenty of friends to enjoy them.

In the days of Uther, the father of King Arthur, there lived a knight in England who was part of the famous Round Table, and his name was Sir Cleges. Of all his knights, none was closer to King Uther than Sir Cleges. This was no surprise, as everyone loved Sir Cleges, not just because he was brave, good, and cheerful, but mainly because he was so generous. No poor person ever approached Sir Cleges without receiving help. He was always ready to assist those who had been struck by illness, the ravages of war, or any other misfortune, and he was widely known as the friend of the poor. And not only was Sir Cleges recognized for his charity to the needy, but he was also famous for his generosity towards his peers. His hall and chambers were constantly filled with guests, and his tables were always set for those who were hungry. There was never a shortage of the finest food and drink in Sir Cleges’ house, and when good food and drink are available, you can be sure there will be plenty of friends to enjoy them.

[Pg 246]

[Pg 246]

Thus Sir Cleges and his fair wife, the Lady Clarys, kept open house with the most generous hospitality. Most of all at Christmas-time there were great feasting and merriment in Sir Cleges’ castle. From every corner of England the knights and their ladies gathered there, and so cheerful and kind were Sir Cleges and Lady Clarys, and so abundant was the fare provided for all comers, that you might have searched all through King Uther’s kingdom and not have found any Christmas feasting happier or more cheerful than that under Sir Cleges’ roof.

Thus, Sir Cleges and his beautiful wife, Lady Clarys, welcomed everyone with the most generous hospitality. Especially during Christmas time, there were grand feasts and celebrations in Sir Cleges' castle. Knights and their ladies from all over England gathered there, and Sir Cleges and Lady Clarys were so cheerful and kind, and the food they provided was so plentiful for all guests, that you could search everywhere in King Uther's kingdom and not find any Christmas celebrations happier or more joyful than those under Sir Cleges' roof.

Thus for many years Sir Cleges lived in this generous fashion, and never thought of his money except as a means whereby he could help the needy or give pleasure to his friends. But there is always an end even to the longest purse, and, as time went on and as Sir Cleges’ friends grew more numerous, it took more and more to entertain them. All the money he had, Sir Cleges spent freely; and when his money was gone, he sold his cattle and other goods to keep up his household. But this was soon used, and after that Sir Cleges’ lands went the same way as his money and his cattle. As long as he had a penny left, said Sir Cleges, no friend should know the lack of it. But at last, when Sir Cleges had nothing more to sell and nothing in which the swarm of friends who had gathered about him could find their pleasure and profit, then straightway they heartlessly left him.

So for many years, Sir Cleges lived in this generous way and never thought of his money except as a means to help those in need or bring joy to his friends. However, even the longest wallet eventually runs out. As time went on and Sir Cleges’ circle of friends grew larger, it required more effort and resources to entertain them. Sir Cleges spent all his money freely, and when it was gone, he sold his cattle and other possessions to maintain his household. But that ran out quickly, and soon, Sir Cleges’ lands followed the same path as his money and cattle. As long as he had a penny left, Sir Cleges said, no friend should know he was short of it. But eventually, when Sir Cleges had nothing else to sell and nothing left for the crowd of friends gathered around him to enjoy or benefit from, they heartlessly abandoned him.

Thus the good Sir Cleges, who had never thought of his own welfare, but had spent all his substance[Pg 247] in order that others might be comfortable and happy, now found himself deserted as soon as he had nothing more to give. He was no longer able to appear at King Uther’s court, and he who had been one of the merriest and best loved of the knights of the Round Table dropped quietly out of sight and soon was altogether forgotten. With his wife and his children, Sir Cleges went to live in the one poor house that was left to him, and there in poverty and obscurity he strove to forget the fickle friends who had so readily forsaken him.

So, the good Sir Cleges, who had never considered his own well-being and had spent all his wealth to ensure others were comfortable and happy, now found himself abandoned as soon as he had nothing left to give. He could no longer attend King Uther’s court, and the once cheerful and well-loved knight of the Round Table faded quietly from view and was soon completely forgotten. With his wife and children, Sir Cleges moved into the one poor house that remained to him, and there, in poverty and obscurity, he tried to forget the unreliable friends who had so easily turned their backs on him.

Now it happened some years after this that King Uther decided to spend the Christmas-tide at the royal castle of Cardiff, which stood not far from Sir Cleges’ humble dwelling. Great preparations were made for the Christmas feasting, and invitations were sent out to all the brave knights of the kingdom. On Christmas eve all the knights and their ladies were come together at Cardiff, and then the feasting began in earnest. The cooks and the servers ran hither and thither, and all was excitement and bustle. In the great hall, there were tumblers and dancers and magicians to amuse the Christmas feasters with their tricks and gamboling. Singers and minstrels of all kinds had been summoned, and the music of the pipes and trumpets and bugles was heard far and wide. Nothing was spared that might help to make the time speed rapidly and joyously for all the assembled knights and their ladies.

A few years later, King Uther decided to spend Christmas at the royal castle of Cardiff, which was not far from Sir Cleges’ modest home. Great preparations were made for the Christmas feast, and invitations were sent out to all the brave knights of the kingdom. On Christmas Eve, all the knights and their ladies gathered at Cardiff, and the feasting began in earnest. The cooks and servers rushed around, creating a buzz of excitement. In the great hall, there were jugglers, dancers, and magicians to entertain the Christmas guests with their tricks and performances. Singers and musicians of all kinds were brought in, and the sounds of pipes, trumpets, and bugles echoed far and wide. Nothing was spared to ensure that the time passed quickly and joyfully for all the gathered knights and their ladies.

In his little house not far away, Sir Cleges heard the sounds of rejoicing in the great hall of the castle,[Pg 248] and it made him sad and bitter. He had not been invited to the feasting, for long since he had been forgotten and none of his old friends troubled to inquire whether he was dead or living. “Many a happy day,” said Sir Cleges, to the Lady Clarys, “have I given to those who reck not now of my sorrow.” But the Lady Clarys would not allow Sir Cleges to dwell on thoughts of unkindness, and bade him consider how much they still had to be grateful for, and thus little by little she comforted him and brought him again to contentment.

In his small house nearby, Sir Cleges heard the sounds of celebration coming from the castle's great hall, and it made him feel sad and resentful. He hadn’t been invited to the feast because he had long been forgotten, and none of his old friends bothered to check if he was alive or dead. “I’ve given many happy days to those who don’t care about my sorrow anymore,” Sir Cleges said to Lady Clarys. But Lady Clarys wouldn’t let Sir Cleges dwell on those unkind thoughts. She encouraged him to think about what they still had to be grateful for, and little by little, she comforted him and helped him find contentment again.

Thus the Christmas eve Sir Cleges and the Lady Clarys spent quietly in their humble cottage, and found such pleasure in the innocent joys and playfulness of their happy children that they had no longing for the noisy revelry of the courtiers in the castle of Cardiff.

Thus the Christmas Eve, Sir Cleges and Lady Clarys spent quietly in their cozy cottage, and they found so much joy in the innocent fun and playfulness of their happy children that they had no desire for the loud celebrations of the courtiers in the castle of Cardiff.

The next day was Christmas day, and, with good will in their hearts for all men, Sir Cleges and the Lady Clarys went to the church to give thanks for their many blessings. Now after the church was over, Sir Cleges walked in his garden; and after a time he knelt down to pray beneath a cherry-tree that stood in the midst of the garden. As Sir Cleges knelt, praying, he suddenly felt a bough of the tree striking him on the head, and, seizing hold of it and springing to his feet, lo, what was his astonishment to see the bough covered with green leaves and full of cherries—red, ripe, and luscious! Picking one of the cherries, Sir Cleges put it into his mouth, and[Pg 249] it seemed to him he had never tasted anything so delicious. Gathering more of the fruit, he ran into the house and cried out, “Behold, Dame Clarys, what a marvel is here!” And when the Lady Clarys had come she could hardly believe her eyes. “Cherries at Christmas-time!” she exclaimed. “How can such a thing be!” And when Sir Cleges had told her how he had been praying beneath the tree, how he had felt a bough striking him on the head, and how, when he took hold of it, he had found it filled with green leaves and ripe fruit, then the Lady Clarys believed that the cherries were real, and great was her wonder at the marvel which had happened in their little garden.

The next day was Christmas, and with goodwill in their hearts for everyone, Sir Cleges and Lady Clarys went to church to give thanks for their many blessings. After the service, Sir Cleges walked in his garden. After a while, he knelt down to pray under a cherry tree that stood in the middle of the garden. While he was praying, a branch from the tree suddenly hit him on the head. He grabbed the branch and jumped to his feet, and to his astonishment, he saw the branch covered in green leaves and full of red, ripe, luscious cherries! Picking one of the cherries, Sir Cleges popped it into his mouth, and it tasted more delicious than anything he had ever eaten. Gathering more fruit, he rushed into the house and shouted, “Look, Dame Clarys, what a wonder we have here!” When Lady Clarys arrived, she could hardly believe her eyes. “Cherries in December?” she exclaimed. “How can this be?” After Sir Cleges told her how he had been praying beneath the tree, how the branch had hit him on the head, and how he had found it filled with green leaves and ripe fruit, Lady Clarys was convinced that the cherries were real. She was filled with wonder at the miracle that had happened in their little garden.

“Now hast thou indeed,” she said, “a present fit for a king! No longer grieve that thou hast no Christmas offering for the good King Uther, for cherries such as these I doubt he has ever seen.”

“Now you really have,” she said, “a gift worthy of a king! Do not worry anymore about not having a Christmas present for good King Uther, because cherries like these, I doubt he has ever seen.”

And then the Lady Clarys counseled Sir Cleges to gather the cherries and to put them in a basket and bear them straightway as a present to the king. And Sir Cleges, glad at heart that even in his poverty he could do something to add to the joy of the king’s Christmas feasting, readily consented so to do.

And then Lady Clarys advised Sir Cleges to collect the cherries, put them in a basket, and take them directly to the king as a gift. Sir Cleges, happy that even in his poverty he could contribute to the king's Christmas celebration, agreed to do so without hesitation.

To Cardiff Castle Sir Cleges took his way, and on his arm he bore the basket of the wonderful fruit. It was just dinner-time when Sir Cleges reached the castle gate, and all the court were about to sit down to meat. But when the porter at the gate saw the[Pg 250] poverty-stricken man with a basket on his arm approaching to enter, he drove him away with scorn and reviling.

To Cardiff Castle, Sir Cleges made his way, carrying a basket of remarkable fruit on his arm. It was just around dinner time when Sir Cleges arrived at the castle gate, and everyone in court was about to sit down to eat. However, when the gatekeeper saw the destitute man with a basket approaching to enter, he pushed him away with ridicule and insults.

“Begone, old beggar,” he said, “with thy rags and thy tatters! What have such as thou to do entering kings’ castles? Let me see the last of thee, or thou shalt not soon forget where thou belongest.”

“Go away, old beggar,” he said, “with your rags and torn clothes! What do you think you’re doing in a king’s castle? I want to see the last of you, or you won’t forget where you belong anytime soon.”

“Pray let me through the gate, good porter,” answered Sir Cleges, to this greeting. “I have here in this basket a Christmas present for the king.”

“Please let me through the gate, good porter,” replied Sir Cleges, in response to this greeting. “I have a Christmas gift for the king in this basket.”

“Thou a Christmas present for the king! A likely story, in sooth! Show me what thou hast in thy basket that thou thinkest worthy a king.”

“Is that a Christmas present for the king? Really? Show me what you have in your basket that you think is fit for a king.”

And then, when Sir Cleges lifted the cover of the basket and showed him the cherries, he was surprised almost beyond speech. “Heaven defend us!” he exclaimed; “cherries at Christmas-time! How can such a thing be? Certainly this is a present worthy a king. But listen, old man,” said he, greedily, “thou shalt not pass through this gate unless thou dost promise to give me a third of the reward which the king shall give for the present thou bringest.” And Sir Cleges, seeing no other way of passing the gate, promised the porter that one third of the reward should be his.

And then, when Sir Cleges lifted the lid of the basket and showed him the cherries, he was almost speechless with surprise. “Good heavens!” he exclaimed; “cherries at Christmas! How is that possible? This is definitely a gift fit for a king. But listen, old man,” he said greedily, “you won’t get through this gate unless you promise to give me a third of the reward the king will give for the gift you’re bringing.” And Sir Cleges, seeing no other way to get through the gate, promised the porter that one third of the reward would be his.

Now after Sir Cleges had passed by the porter, he thought all would be well; but no sooner had he reached the door of the hall than he was met by the usher, who forbade him to go in.

Now after Sir Cleges had passed by the doorman, he thought everything would be fine; but as soon as he reached the entrance to the hall, he was stopped by the usher, who wouldn't let him in.

“Out with thee, old fellow!” he exclaimed. “How[Pg 251] cam’st thou here? This is no place for beggars and basket-men such as thou.”

“Get out of here, old man!” he shouted. “How did you get in here? This isn’t a place for beggars and basket-men like you.”

Then when Sir Cleges said he had a present in his basket for the king, the usher, like the porter, must see what the present could be.

Then when Sir Cleges said he had a gift in his basket for the king, the usher, like the doorman, had to check what the gift was.

“Holy Saint Peter!” he gasped, when Sir Cleges had lifted the cover of the basket. “Cherries at Christmas-time! How can such a thing be?”

“Holy Saint Peter!” he exclaimed, when Sir Cleges had opened the cover of the basket. “Cherries at Christmas! How can that be?”

But he soon recovered from his surprise and told Sir Cleges he might go in, but only if he promised that one third of the reward which the king gave him should come to him. And Sir Cleges, thinking how hard it was to do even a kindness to a king, must needs promise as he had done before.

But he quickly got over his surprise and told Sir Cleges he could come in, but only if he promised that one third of the reward the king gave him would go to him. And Sir Cleges, realizing how difficult it was to even do a favor for a king, had to promise as he had before.

When Sir Cleges entered the great hall all was bright and merry there. The knights and the ladies of King Uther’s court, all decked in their finest feathers and silks, were about to sit down to the banquet. The serving-men went scurrying back and forth from the kitchen, bearing platters of rich food for the king’s feasters and stumbling over each other in their excitement and hurry. The table was hardly able to carry everything they wanted to put upon it. There were great haunches of venison, and roast swans and geese and ducks and pheasants by the dozen. At each end, there stood a huge pasty almost as big around as a cart wheel. The king’s cooks had used all their art in concocting cakes and pies and puddings, to say nothing of the sweetmeats of marchpane molded into the forms of towers and[Pg 252] castles, or of knights on horseback, or baskets of fruit and flowers, and various other fanciful and astonishing structures. Everybody’s mouth was watering, but the king was not yet ready to sit down to the feasting, and the courtiers and their ladies stood chatting and laughing merrily with one another. All were too busy to pay any heed to the shabby Sir Cleges, with the basket on his arm, until the watchful eye of the king’s haughty steward happened to fall upon him. Horrified to see such a melancholy figure in the midst of so gay a company, he hastened up to Sir Cleges and was hustling him out of the hall with short ceremony before Sir Cleges managed to say that he had a present for the king.

When Sir Cleges walked into the great hall, everything was bright and cheerful. The knights and ladies at King Uther’s court, all dressed in their finest feathers and silks, were about to sit down for the banquet. The servants rushed back and forth from the kitchen, carrying platters of delicious food for the king’s guests and tripping over each other in their excitement and haste. The table could barely hold everything they intended to serve. There were huge haunches of venison, roast swans, geese, ducks, and pheasants by the dozen. At each end, there was a giant pie almost as big as a cart wheel. The king’s cooks had showcased all their skills in making cakes, pies, and puddings, not to mention the marchpane sweets shaped like towers and castles, knights on horseback, and baskets of fruit and flowers, among various other creative and impressive designs. Everyone's mouth was watering, but the king wasn’t ready to start the feast yet, so the courtiers and their ladies chatted and laughed merrily with one another. They were all too occupied to notice the shabby Sir Cleges, with a basket on his arm, until the sharp eye of the king’s arrogant steward caught sight of him. Shocked to see such a gloomy figure in the middle of such a lively gathering, he hurried over and tried to push Sir Cleges out of the hall with little ceremony before Sir Cleges could explain that he had a gift for the king.

“Beggars are not givers,” said the steward; “but show me, what is the present thou dost bring?”

“Beggars don’t give,” said the steward; “but show me, what gift do you have?”

Then, when Sir Cleges had lifted the cover of the basket and had shown him the cherries, he was no less surprised than the others had been, nor was he less greedy.

Then, when Sir Cleges had lifted the cover of the basket and showed him the cherries, he was just as surprised as the others had been, and he was just as greedy.

“Cherries at Christmas!” he exclaimed. “Whoever heard of such a thing? But listen, sir,” said he, in a low voice, “thou speakest not with the king unless thou promise me one third of the reward he gives thee.”

“Cherries at Christmas!” he exclaimed. “Whoever heard of such a thing? But listen, sir,” he said in a low voice, “you don’t speak with the king unless you promise me one third of the reward he gives you.”

When Sir Cleges heard these words he thought to himself: “Little enough am I to get out of this. If I have a dinner for my pains, it’s as much as I may look for.” But he said nothing until the steward prodded him again, and then, seeing that there was[Pg 253] no other way of getting by this greedy officer, he promised him a third of his reward, as he already had done to the porter and the usher.

When Sir Cleges heard this, he thought to himself, “I'm not going to get much out of this. If I get a meal for my trouble, that’s more than I can hope for.” But he kept quiet until the steward pushed him again, and then, realizing there was no other way to get past this greedy officer, he promised him a third of his reward, just like he had already done for the porter and the usher.

At last the way was free for Sir Cleges; and with his precious basket, he made his way through the throng of the courtiers to the place where the king was seated on a dais.

At last the path was clear for Sir Cleges; and with his valuable basket, he ventured through the crowd of courtiers to the spot where the king was seated on a raised platform.

“Receive, O King,” said he, falling on his knees before King Uther, “this Christmas offering from one of thy most humble subjects.”

“Take this, Your Majesty,” he said, kneeling before King Uther, “this Christmas gift from one of your most humble subjects.”

And when King Uther looked into the basket and saw that it was filled with luscious red cherries, he too, like the Lady Clarys, could hardly believe his eyes.

And when King Uther looked into the basket and saw that it was filled with juicy red cherries, he too, like Lady Clarys, could hardly believe his eyes.

“Cherries at Christmas!” he cried. “Now certainly this is a marvel, and a right worthy gift thou has brought to us, good fellow.” Then when he had tasted one of the cherries he declared a better cherry he had never eaten. And then he gave some to each of the knights and ladies; and they all wondered greatly to see such fruit at that bleak season.

“Cherries at Christmas!” he exclaimed. “Now this is truly amazing, and a wonderful gift you've brought us, my friend.” After tasting one of the cherries, he proclaimed it was the best cherry he had ever eaten. Then he offered some to each of the knights and ladies; they all marveled at seeing such fruit in that dreary season.

“The king’s thanks hast thou won,” said Uther to Sir Cleges, “for thou hast made this Christmas feasting forever memorable. But sit thou now at our table and have part in our dinner, and afterward thou shalt have whatever reward for thy gift that thou askest.”

“The king thanks you,” Uther said to Sir Cleges, “for you’ve made this Christmas feast unforgettable. But sit at our table now and enjoy our dinner, and afterward, you can have whatever reward you ask for your gift.”

Then he motioned to the haughty steward to make a place for Sir Cleges; and certainly a strange figure this shabby knight made among all the gay lords and their ladies. Little they thought that this humble[Pg 254] stranger had once bestowed benefit upon many a one of them, and little heed they paid to one whom they took to be but a poor old gardener! But Sir Cleges said nothing, and sat quietly at the table, to his heart’s content enjoying all the good things the king had provided for his Christmas dinner. And though the best cooks of the land had shown there all their skill and cunning, nothing at that feast was so wonderful as the cherries which had been brought by the humble stranger.

Then he signaled to the arrogant steward to create a spot for Sir Cleges; and indeed, the shabby knight looked out of place among all the fancy lords and their ladies. They had no idea that this unassuming stranger had once helped many of them, and they paid little attention to someone they saw as just a poor old gardener! But Sir Cleges said nothing and sat quietly at the table, enjoying all the delicious food the king had laid out for his Christmas dinner. And even though the best cooks in the land showcased all their skills, nothing at that feast was as impressive as the cherries brought by the humble stranger.

Now when the dinner was over, the king had not forgotten the poor man who had brought him the unexpected present, and summoning Sir Cleges to him, he bade him ask whatever reward he would in return for his welcome present. Then Sir Cleges bethought himself of the promises he had made to the porter, the usher, and the steward, and he said:

Now that dinner was over, the king hadn’t forgotten the poor man who had brought him the unexpected gift. He called Sir Cleges over and told him to ask for whatever reward he wanted in return for his generous gift. Sir Cleges then remembered the promises he had made to the porter, the usher, and the steward, and he said:

“Lord, King, this is the reward I ask: twelve strokes of this good staff that I bear in my hand, to be delivered on whomsoever it may please me within this royal castle.”

“Lord, King, this is the favor I request: twelve strikes of this good staff that I hold in my hand, to be given to whoever I choose within this royal castle.”

“A strange fellow art thou!” answered the king, in astonishment at this; “and from thy looks, thou hadst done better to ask for something more worthy my giving. But, since it is thy request, thou shalt not find the king fail of his promise. Take thy strokes and deliver them as thou see’st fit.”

“A strange person you are!” replied the king, surprised by this; “and by the way you look, you would have been better off asking for something more deserving of my generosity. But since it’s your request, you won’t find the king going back on his word. Take your swings and deliver them as you see fit.”

“Thanks for thy boon, King Uther,” answered Sir Cleges; “none other shall please me so well as this one.”

“Thank you for your gift, King Uther,” replied Sir Cleges; “nothing else would make me as happy as this.”

And then, turning to the steward in the hall, with[Pg 255] his staff Sir Cleges gave him a blow on the shoulders that made him bend double. “Three more thou gettest,” he said, “for that is the full share coming to thee!”

And then, turning to the steward in the hall, with[Pg 255] his staff, Sir Cleges gave him a hit on the shoulders that made him double over. “You’re getting three more,” he said, “because that’s what you deserve!”

And with a right good will Sir Cleges gave the three strokes, and left the proud steward groaning with pain and terror. Then to the hall door Sir Cleges made his way and delivered another four, no less hearty and stinging, on the shoulders of the astonished usher.

And with great enthusiasm, Sir Cleges struck three powerful blows, leaving the arrogant steward moaning in pain and fear. Then, he headed to the hall door and landed another four strikes, equally forceful and sharp, on the shoulders of the shocked usher.

“There, thou hast thy share!” said Sir Cleges, as he hastened to the gateway.

“There, you have your share!” said Sir Cleges, as he rushed to the gateway.

The porter greeted him eagerly, but he little guessed what was coming. Four times Sir Cleges lifted his staff and let it fall with all his might on the back of the greedy porter. And this last third of Sir Cleges’ boon you can be sure was not less light than the others had been.

The porter welcomed him enthusiastically, but he had no idea what was about to happen. Four times, Sir Cleges raised his staff and slammed it down with all his strength on the back of the greedy porter. And you can be sure that this last hit from Sir Cleges' gift was just as hard as the others had been.

When Sir Cleges had thus delivered the three thirds of the reward for his present, he found at his elbow a messenger from the king, who bade him return to the great hall of the castle. All the courtiers and the king were still there and were listening to a song the minstrel was singing. Now this song, as it happened, was made about Sir Cleges himself, and the minstrel was telling how this generous knight had spent all his days making other people happy and now was altogether lost and forgotten.

When Sir Cleges had handed over three parts of the reward for his gift, he noticed a messenger from the king at his side, who instructed him to return to the castle's great hall. All the courtiers and the king were still there, listening to a song performed by the minstrel. Coincidentally, this song was about Sir Cleges himself, and the minstrel was narrating how this generous knight had dedicated his life to bringing happiness to others and was now completely overlooked and forgotten.

“Poor Sir Cleges!” sighed the king, “I loved him well, but alas! I have no hope ever again to see him.”

“Poor Sir Cleges!” sighed the king, “I cared for him deeply, but sadly! I have no hope of ever seeing him again.”

[Pg 256]

[Pg 256]

Just then, however, Sir Cleges knelt down before the king and thanked him for the reward he had given him, and told him that the twelve strokes had been duly delivered.

Just then, though, Sir Cleges knelt before the king and thanked him for the reward he had received, and informed him that the twelve strokes had been properly carried out.

“But I beseech thee, good fellow,” answered the king, “tell me what the meaning of this may be. Why were these strokes on the shoulders of my varlets more pleasing to thee than a reward of gold or silver?”

“But I beg you, my good friend,” answered the king, “please tell me what this means. Why did those blows on the shoulders of my servants please you more than a reward of gold or silver?”

Then Sir Cleges told the king how the porter, the usher, and the steward had each demanded a third of his reward before they would permit him to make his present, and he added, “May they learn thus to be more free in giving and less greedy in demanding. Perchance the next poor man may not find it so hard to come into the king’s presence.”

Then Sir Cleges told the king how the doorkeeper, the attendant, and the steward had each asked for a third of his reward before they would let him make his gift, and he added, “Hopefully, they’ll learn to be more generous in giving and less greedy in taking. Maybe the next poor man won’t find it so difficult to come into the king’s presence.”

When the king and his courtiers heard all this, they laughed, and were delighted with the story.

When the king and his advisors heard all of this, they laughed and were thrilled by the story.

“Well done,” said the king, “thou wielder of the staff! Thou hast taught these knaves a good lesson. How now, master steward, how likest thou thy share of this fellow’s present?”

“Well done,” said the king, “you wielder of the staff! You’ve taught these fools a good lesson. Now, master steward, what do you think of your share of this guy’s gift?”

“May the fiends burn him in flames below!” muttered the steward, as he rubbed the bruises on his shoulders.

“May the demons burn him in flames down below!” muttered the steward, as he rubbed the bruises on his shoulders.

Now the king was so pleased with all these happenings that had made his Christmas feasting so merry that he turned again to Sir Cleges and asked him what his name was.

Now the king was so happy with everything that had made his Christmas celebration so joyful that he turned back to Sir Cleges and asked him what his name was.

“My name, sire,” answered the poverty-stricken[Pg 257] knight, “is one not unknown to thee in the days of old. My name is Sir Cleges.”

“My name, sir,” replied the impoverished[Pg 257] knight, “is one you surely recognize from back in the day. My name is Sir Cleges.”

“What!” exclaimed the king, “art thou the long-lost Sir Cleges whom men to this day praise for his good deeds and his charity?” And so moved with joy was the good King Uther to find his old friend again that he came down from his high seat and took him by the hand and could not make enough of him. When the courtiers saw how things were going, they all flocked around Sir Cleges claiming his friendship and acquaintance.

“What!” the king exclaimed, “are you the long-lost Sir Cleges whom people still praise for his good deeds and generosity?” Overjoyed to find his old friend again, good King Uther got down from his throne, took him by the hand, and couldn’t express enough how happy he was to see him. When the courtiers saw what was happening, they all gathered around Sir Cleges, eager to claim his friendship and get to know him.

But the king did not stop with kind words. He knew that a knight with a heart as true and loyal as the heart of Sir Cleges was not easily to be found, even among the knights of the Round Table, and now he was determined never again to lose him. So he gave to him the good castle of Cardiff to dwell in and other lands and fees wherewith he might live worthily.

But the king didn’t just stick to kind words. He understood that a knight with a heart as true and loyal as Sir Cleges’ wasn’t easy to find, even among the knights of the Round Table, and now he was committed to never losing him again. So, he gave him the fine castle of Cardiff to live in, along with other lands and incomes so he could live honorably.

Thus ended the king’s Christmas feasting in the castle of Cardiff, and a happy day it was for the knight Sir Cleges and the Lady Clarys. Many a long year they lived in the noble castle the king had given them, and you may be sure that no selfish porters or ushers or stewards stood at the gates and doorways to stop any poor man who would enter there.

Thus ended the king’s Christmas celebration in the castle of Cardiff, and it was a joyful day for the knight Sir Cleges and Lady Clarys. They lived for many long years in the grand castle the king had given them, and you can be sure that there were no selfish porters, ushers, or stewards at the gates and doorways to bar any poor person from entering.

[Pg 258]

[Pg 258]

[21] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”

[21] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”


CHRISTMAS NIGHT[22]

Selma Lagerlöf

Selma Lagerlöf

Once upon a time,” said my Grandmother, as we sat together one Christmas Day when all the others had gone to church, “there was a man who went out at night to borrow some fire. ‘Help me, kind people,’ he said. ‘My wife has a little baby, and I must light a fire to warm her and the child.’

Once upon a time,” my Grandmother said as we sat together on Christmas Day while everyone else was at church, “there was a man who went out at night to borrow some fire. ‘Please help me, kind people,’ he said. ‘My wife has a little baby, and I need to light a fire to keep her and the baby warm.’”

“But it was very late, so everybody was asleep, and no one answered.

“But it was really late, so everyone was asleep, and no one replied.

“The man walked farther and farther on. At last in the distance he saw the glimmer of flames, and, going in that direction, he perceived that the fire was burning in the open air. Around it lay sleeping a flock of white sheep, watched by an old shepherd.

“The man walked further and further on. Finally, in the distance, he saw the flicker of flames and, heading in that direction, he noticed that the fire was burning in the open air. Around it lay a flock of white sheep sleeping, watched over by an old shepherd.

“When the man came up he saw that three large dogs also rested asleep at the shepherd’s feet. Waking at his approach, they opened their wide jaws as if to bark, but no sound was heard. The man saw the hair rise on their backs and their sharp teeth glitter in the firelight as they rushed upon him. One snapped at his legs, one at his hand, and a third sprang at his throat. But neither jaws nor teeth[Pg 259] would obey and the man did not feel the smallest hurt.

“When the man came closer, he noticed that three large dogs were also resting asleep at the shepherd’s feet. Waking up as he approached, they opened their big mouths as if to bark, but no sound came out. The man saw their hair stand up and their sharp teeth shine in the firelight as they charged at him. One lunged at his legs, another at his hand, and a third jumped at his throat. But neither their jaws nor their teeth would cooperate, and the man didn’t feel a single scratch.”[Pg 259]

“He wanted to go on that he might get what he needed. But the sheep lay so close together that he could not move forward. So he stepped on the animals’ backs, and walked across them to the fire. But not a single one moved or stirred.”

“He wanted to move on so he could get what he needed. But the sheep were packed so closely together that he couldn't move forward. So he stepped on the animals' backs and walked across them to the fire. But not a single one moved or flinched.”

“Why didn’t they move, Grandmother?” I asked.

“Why didn’t they move, Grandma?” I asked.

“You will find out in a little while,” answered Grandmother, and kept on with the story.

“You’ll find out soon,” replied Grandmother, and continued with the story.

“When the man had almost reached the fire the shepherd looked up. He was a surly old man, cross and disagreeable to everybody. So when he saw the stranger, he caught up the long, pointed staff he carried in his hand while he was watching the flock, and hurled it at him. The stick flew straight at the man, but before it struck him, turned aside and whizzed far over the field.”

“Just as the man was about to reach the fire, the shepherd looked up. He was a grumpy old man, unfriendly and unpleasant to everyone. So when he saw the stranger, he grabbed the long, pointed staff he held while watching the flock and threw it at him. The stick flew straight toward the man, but before it hit him, it veered off and zipped far over the field.”

Here I interrupted again. “Grandmother, why didn’t the stick hit the man?” But she went on without answering.

Here I interrupted again. “Grandma, why didn’t the stick hit the guy?” But she continued without answering.

“Then the man said to the shepherd, ‘Good friend, aid me by letting me have a little fire. My wife has an infant child and I need it to warm them both.’

“Then the man said to the shepherd, ‘Hey, friend, can you help me by letting me have a little fire? My wife has a baby, and I need it to keep them both warm.’”

“The shepherd would gladly have refused, but when he thought that his dogs had not been able to hurt the man, that the sheep had not run from him, and his staff would not strike him, he felt a little afraid, and did not dare to do so.

“The shepherd would have happily said no, but when he realized that his dogs couldn't have harmed the man, that the sheep hadn’t run away from him, and that his staff wouldn’t hit him, he felt a bit scared and didn’t have the courage to refuse.”

“‘Take as much as you need,’ he said.

“‘Take as much as you need,’ he said.”

[Pg 260]

[Pg 260]

“But the fire was almost out. There were no branches or brands, only a heap of glowing embers, and the stranger had nothing in which he could put the coals.

“But the fire was almost gone. There were no branches or logs, just a pile of glowing embers, and the stranger had nothing to hold the coals.”

“The shepherd saw this and was glad because the man could get no fire. But the stranger stooped down, took the coals from the ashes with his hands, and put them in his cloak. And the coals neither scorched his hands nor singed his cloak. The man carried them away as if they were nuts or apples.”

“The shepherd saw this and felt happy because the man couldn’t start a fire. But the stranger bent down, scooped the coals from the ashes with his hands, and wrapped them in his cloak. The coals didn’t burn his hands or scorch his cloak. The man took them away as if they were just nuts or apples.”

Here I interrupted a third time, “Grandmother, why wouldn’t the coals burn the man?”

Here I interrupted a third time, “Grandma, why wouldn’t the coals burn the guy?”

“You will soon hear,” she replied, and went on.

“You'll hear soon,” she replied, and continued on.

“When the shepherd, who was a sullen, bad-tempered man, saw all these things, he began to wonder: ‘What kind of night is this when the dogs do not bite, the sheep feel no fear, the lance does not kill, and fire does not burn?’ He called to the stranger, asking: ‘Why is it that all things show mercy upon you?’

“When the shepherd, who was a grumpy, ill-tempered guy, saw all these things, he started to wonder: ‘What kind of night is this when the dogs don’t bite, the sheep aren’t scared, the spear doesn’t kill, and fire doesn’t burn?’ He called out to the stranger, asking: ‘Why is it that everything shows mercy to you?’”

“‘I cannot tell you if you do not see for yourself,’ said the man, and went away to light the fire for his wife and child.

“‘I can’t tell you if you don’t see for yourself,’ said the man, and he went off to start a fire for his wife and child.”

“But the shepherd wanted to find out what all this meant, so he followed him and discovered that the man did not even have a hut to live in, only a sort of cavern with bare stone walls.

“But the shepherd wanted to understand what all this meant, so he followed him and found out that the man didn’t even have a hut to live in, just a kind of cave with bare stone walls.”

“The shepherd thought the poor little child might be chilled, and though he was a harsh man, he pitied and wanted to help it. So he gave the stranger a[Pg 261] soft white sheepskin, and told him to put the child in it.

“The shepherd thought the poor little child might be cold, and even though he was a tough man, he felt sorry for it and wanted to help. So he gave the stranger a[Pg 261] soft white sheepskin and told him to wrap the child in it."

“But the very moment he showed that he, too, could be merciful, his eyes were opened and he saw and heard what he had neither seen nor heard before.

“But the moment he showed that he, too, could be compassionate, his eyes were opened and he saw and heard things he had never seen or heard before.”

“He saw a dense circle of silver-winged angels, each with a harp in his hand, and all singing that on this night was born the Saviour, who would redeem the world from its sin.

“He saw a thick circle of silver-winged angels, each holding a harp, all singing that the Saviour, who would save the world from its sins, was born on this night."

“Then the shepherd understood why on this night all creatures were so happy that they did not desire to harm anything.

“Then the shepherd understood why on this night all creatures were so happy that they did not want to harm anything.

“The angels were not only around the shepherd, but he saw them everywhere. They were in the cave, on the mountains, and flying under the sky. They came in throngs along the way, and, as they passed, stopped and gazed at the child.

“The angels were not just around the shepherd, but he saw them everywhere. They were in the cave, on the mountains, and flying in the sky. They came in crowds along the path, and as they passed by, they stopped and looked at the child.”

“There were joy and happiness and mirth and singing, and he saw all this amid the darkness of the night, where he had formerly seen and heard nothing. And he was so happy that his eyes were opened—that he fell on his knees and thanked God.”

“There was joy, happiness, laughter, and singing, and he saw all of this in the darkness of the night, where before he had seen and heard nothing. He was so happy that his eyes were opened that he fell to his knees and thanked God.”

Then Grandmother sighed, saying, “But what the shepherds saw, we could see, too, for the angels are flying over the earth every Christmas Eve, if we could only see them.”

Then Grandmother sighed, saying, “But what the shepherds saw, we could see, too, because the angels are flying over the earth every Christmas Eve, if only we could see them.”

And Grandmother laid her hand on my head, adding, “Remember this, for it is as true as that I see you and you see me. It does not depend upon candles and lamps, or on the moon and sun, but what we need is eyes to behold the glory of God.”

And Grandmother placed her hand on my head, saying, “Remember this, because it’s as true as the fact that I see you and you see me. It doesn’t depend on candles, lamps, or even the moon and sun; all we really need is the ability to see the glory of God.”

[Pg 262]

[Pg 262]

[22] By permission of “Good Housekeeping.” Translated expressly for this magazine from the Christ Legends of Selma Lagerlöf.

[22] By permission of “Good Housekeeping.” Translated specifically for this magazine from the Christ Legends of Selma Lagerlöf.


A QUEER CHRISTMAS[23]

Marian Willard

Marian Willard

It was Christmas morning—the very day when twins should be having the merriest time in the world. But Betty and Bob were not merry at all; they sat and looked at each other and hardly knew whether to laugh or to cry.

It was Christmas morning—the day when twins are supposed to be having the best time ever. But Betty and Bob were not happy at all; they sat and looked at each other and barely knew whether to laugh or cry.

“That letter is the best present we could have had, anyway,” said Betty as she looked again at the big special-delivery stamp. “It means that mother is out of danger and that we shall be at home in a month.”

“That letter is the best gift we could have received, anyway,” said Betty as she looked again at the big special-delivery stamp. “It means that Mom is out of danger and that we’ll be home in a month.”

A month before that when mother was first taken sick, the twins had been sent to Uncle Ben’s so that their own house should be very, very still. They had played on the big farm, had gone to school in the queer little old schoolhouse and watched for the rural delivery postman to bring them letters from home.

A month before that, when Mom first got sick, the twins were sent to Uncle Ben’s so their house could be really quiet. They played on the big farm, went to school in the old-fashioned little schoolhouse, and kept an eye out for the rural delivery mailman to bring them letters from home.

Christmas at home meant days of shopping, treats when Uncle Tom came home from college, parties at the church and at the schoolhouse, and[Pg 263] Santa Claus, fat and jolly, ringing his little tinkling bells, ting-a-ling-aling! on the street corners. Besides that, Christmas at home meant planning for weeks ahead a gift that would bring Christmas cheer to some little child that was poor.

Christmas at home meant days of shopping, treats when Uncle Tom came back from college, parties at the church and the schoolhouse, and[Pg 263] Santa Claus, plump and cheerful, ringing his little tinkling bells, ting-a-ling-aling! on the street corners. In addition, Christmas at home involved planning for weeks to find a gift that would bring joy to a less fortunate child.

“Bobby, do you remember how pleased little Johnny Granger was when you gave him that pair of skates?”

“Bobby, do you remember how happy little Johnny Granger was when you gave him those skates?”

“I guess I do! They were the first skates he had ever had! You gave his little sister a pair of rubber boots the same year. How happy she was with them! She wore them to school all winter whether it rained or not. I wish we could have some kind of a Christmas this year, just to keep from forgetting what day it is. There isn’t even snow,” and Bob looked with disgust at the bare, brown fields that stretched away in front of the little old farmhouse. “At home they’ve all been so worried over mother that probably no one has had time to buy us presents.”

“I guess I do! They were the first skates he ever had! You gave his little sister a pair of rubber boots that same year. She was so happy with them! She wore them to school all winter, rain or shine. I wish we could have some kind of Christmas this year, just to remember what day it is. There isn’t even any snow,” and Bob looked in disgust at the bare, brown fields stretching out in front of the little old farmhouse. “At home, everyone’s been so worried about Mom that probably no one has had time to buy us presents.”

“Well, Bobby, mother is better and that is the best present in all the world for us,” and Betty smiled bravely at her brother.

“Well, Bobby, Mom is feeling better and that’s the best gift in the whole world for us,” Betty smiled bravely at her brother.

“I wish we could make a Christmas for somebody else,” said Bobby slowly. “There aren’t any poor people like the Granger family up here. Besides, we couldn’t buy anything anyway, for there aren’t any stores. Isn’t this the strangest Christmas you ever saw?”

“I wish we could create a Christmas for someone else,” Bobby said slowly. “There aren’t any poor people like the Granger family up here. Plus, we couldn’t buy anything anyway because there aren’t any stores. Isn’t this the weirdest Christmas you’ve ever seen?”

“Yes, Bob, it is. No place to spend money; woods full of Christmas trees and no presents to put on[Pg 264] them; no one who needs help; no snow or skating or company. We are going to have a fine Christmas dinner, though. Uncle Ben killed a pair of fat chickens yesterday.”

“Yes, Bob, it is. There’s nowhere to spend money; the woods are full of Christmas trees and no gifts to put under them; no one who needs help; no snow or ice skating or company. But we are going to have a nice Christmas dinner. Uncle Ben killed a couple of plump chickens yesterday.”

“And I’m going to crack butternuts right now,” said Bobby, and he jumped up and left his twin sister to romp with Buddy, the collie, who ran up to her and thrust his soft nose into her hand, teasing for a game of tag.

“And I’m going to crack some butternuts right now,” said Bobby, and he jumped up and left his twin sister to play with Buddy, the collie, who ran up to her and nudged his soft nose into her hand, hinting at a game of tag.

“O Buddy, Buddy, I’ll give you a Christmas present,” and Betty ran upstairs and came flying down again with a big blue ribbon in her hand.

“O Buddy, Buddy, I’ll get you a Christmas present,” and Betty ran upstairs and came rushing back down with a big blue ribbon in her hand.

“There, old fellow,” she said as she tied a huge bow on Buddy’s collar, “you are going to have a Christmas present.” As she spoke she clapped her hands and ran for Bobby. “O, Bob, hurry up and finish your butternuts. I think we can have a Christmas after all. Hurry! Hurry!” Betty ran to find Uncle Ben and whisper something in his ear. She began to do the queerest things. Up to the attic she ran and down again, her arms full of big boxes and little ones; then down to the cellar, and up with an armful of carrots and apples; then out to the barn, and back with a box of corn and oats.

“There you go, buddy,” she said as she tied a big bow on Buddy’s collar, “you’re going to get a Christmas present.” As she spoke, she clapped her hands and rushed to find Bobby. “Oh, Bob, hurry up and finish your butternuts! I think we can have a Christmas after all. Hurry! Hurry!” Betty ran to find Uncle Ben and whispered something in his ear. She started doing the strangest things. Up to the attic she ran and back down again, her arms full of big boxes and little ones; then down to the cellar, and up with a bunch of carrots and apples; then out to the barn, and back with a box of corn and oats.

By that time Bobby had cracked all the butternuts for dinner and stood with his hands in his pockets, watching his sister. “What in the world are you doing?” he said with a grin.

By that time, Bobby had shelled all the butternuts for dinner and stood with his hands in his pockets, watching his sister. “What in the world are you doing?” he said with a grin.

Betty grinned at him. “You take the axe and go over to the upland pasture and cut down a little Christmas tree; Uncle Ben said we could.”

Betty smiled at him. “You grab the axe and head over to the upland pasture to cut down a little Christmas tree; Uncle Ben said we could.”

[Pg 265]

[Pg 265]

“But we haven’t a thing to put on the tree.”

“But we don’t have anything to put on the tree.”

“We shall have something when you get back. Uncle Ben will take Mollie and meet you and haul the tree home.”

“We'll have everything ready when you get back. Uncle Ben will take Mollie to meet you and bring the tree home.”

Bob went off, wondering, and Betty began to snip up pieces of an old gray flannel shirt of Uncle Ben’s and to rummage in the button box for old shoe buttons.

Bob walked away, deep in thought, while Betty started cutting up pieces of an old gray flannel shirt belonging to Uncle Ben and searched through the button box for old shoe buttons.

When Bob drove in with Uncle Ben and the little tree, Betty dangled in front of him seven gray mice by their tails of string. With shoe buttons for eyes and bodies made of gray flannel they looked so real that Uncle Ben jumped when he saw them.

When Bob pulled in with Uncle Ben and the little tree, Betty waved seven gray mice in front of him, holding them by their string tails. With shoe buttons for eyes and bodies made of gray flannel, they looked so lifelike that Uncle Ben jumped when he saw them.

“My land, child, those mice would fool any cat in the county!”

“My goodness, kid, those mice could trick any cat around here!”

“Smell,” answered Betty, and she dangled her treasures under her uncle’s nose.

“Smell,” replied Betty, and she held her treasures up to her uncle’s nose.

“Catnip mice,” he chuckled.

“Catnip mice,” he laughed.

“I guess I know now who your poor folks will be this year. They haven’t a cent to their name, nor a shirt to their backs,” laughed Bobby, “but why the tree?”

“I guess I know now who your poor folks will be this year. They don’t have a dime to their name, nor a shirt on their backs,” laughed Bobby, “but why the tree?”

Such a busy morning as the twins had after that! Bob set up the tree in the middle of the big barn. Betty made little bundles that were as mysterious as any Christmas package you ever saw. Then she hung them on the tree; a package of meat cut fine for Buddy, marked with his name in big letters; seven catnip mice hung by their string tails for the seven cats on the farm; four carrots tied in a bunch of hay for Mollie; four apples tied in hay for[Pg 266] Duke, the old gray horse; lumps of sugar in little bundles for Buddy and Duke and Mollie.

Such a busy morning the twins had after that! Bob set up the tree in the middle of the big barn. Betty made little bundles that were as mysterious as any Christmas package you’ve ever seen. Then she hung them on the tree: a package of finely cut meat for Buddy, marked with his name in big letters; seven catnip mice hung by their string tails for the seven cats on the farm; four carrots tied in a bunch of hay for Mollie; four apples tied in hay for [Pg 266] Duke, the old gray horse; and little bundles of sugar for Buddy, Duke, and Mollie.

Then Betty was puzzled. She ran to Uncle Ben. “What does a cow like best?” she asked.

Then Betty was confused. She ran to Uncle Ben. “What does a cow like the most?” she asked.

“Well, my cows like cornstalks. There is a pile back of the old barn.”

“Well, my cows like cornstalks. There’s a pile behind the old barn.”

So there were bundles of cornstalks at the base of the tree. Betty tied them in loose bunches for the cows. On the floor, too, stood a big bag of corn for the hens.

So there were groups of cornstalks at the base of the tree. Betty tied them in loose bunches for the cows. On the floor, there was also a large bag of corn for the hens.

After dinner the fun began. Everyone put on a sweater and went to the barn, Buddy at Betty’s heels proud of his new bow. Not all the cats could be found, but five of them came in answer to Aunt Martha’s call. Buddy took his meat and without a single “thank you” ran to an empty stall to eat it. The horses nodded “thank you” as they ate the sugar and the carrots and the apples that the children held out to them. Cats and kittens played with their catnip mice and lapped up saucers of milk. Mother Bunch slapped the gray kitten because he tried to steal her catnip mouse. The cows crunched their cornstalks and looked with mild surprise at the queer antics of the kittens. Bob carried the heavy pail of corn out to the hen yard and Betty fed the chickens which crowded to her feet.

After dinner, the fun began. Everyone put on a sweater and headed to the barn, with Buddy trailing behind Betty, proud of his new bow. Not every cat could be found, but five showed up in response to Aunt Martha’s call. Buddy grabbed his meat and, without a single “thank you,” rushed to an empty stall to eat it. The horses nodded “thank you” as they munched on the sugar, carrots, and apples that the kids offered them. Cats and kittens played with their catnip mice and lapped up saucers of milk. Mother Bunch swatted the gray kitten because he tried to take her catnip mouse. The cows chewed on their cornstalks and looked on with mild surprise at the quirky antics of the kittens. Bob carried the heavy bucket of corn out to the hen yard, and Betty fed the chickens that crowded at her feet.

When the children went back to the barn with the empty pail, they themselves had a surprise. A wild gray squirrel had stolen in at the open door, and was sitting up on his hind legs under the Christmas tree, eating the corn that had been spilled;[Pg 267] and he seemed as much at home as if he had been invited to the party.

When the kids returned to the barn with the empty bucket, they were surprised. A wild gray squirrel had snuck in through the open door and was perched on its hind legs under the Christmas tree, munching on the spilled corn; it looked right at home as if it had been invited to the party.[Pg 267]

“I guess he must be our poor family,” laughed Betty as she threw him another handful of corn.

“I guess he must be our poor family,” laughed Betty as she tossed him another handful of corn.

“Twinnies,” suddenly called a man’s voice from the yard. Only father called like that. The twins turned, and there he stood in the door of the barn, smiling at them. They rushed to his arms. How happy they were to see him.

“Twinnies,” a man’s voice suddenly called from the yard. Only Dad called them that. The twins turned, and there he was standing in the barn door, smiling at them. They rushed into his arms. They were so happy to see him.

“So you youngsters had a tree for the penniless poor, did you?” he said with a laugh.

“So you kids had a tree for the broke poor, did you?” he said with a laugh.

“Well, run into the house with your father and I’ll see what this tree will have for you,” said Uncle Tom, who stood just behind their father, his arms loaded with bundles.

“Well, run into the house with your dad and I’ll see what this tree has for you,” said Uncle Tom, who stood just behind their father, his arms full of bundles.

In less time than you would have thought it could be done, Uncle Tom had the tree ready for Betty and Bob.

In less time than you’d expect, Uncle Tom had the tree ready for Betty and Bob.

“We have to start for home by five o’clock, so you children had better open your bundles right now,” said father. The twins did not need to be told twice. Eagerly they opened the packages, gay with ribbons and seals. There were books, snowshoes, a red silk umbrella for Betty and a pair of skating boots for Bob; candy, a gold piece for each twin from Uncle Tom; and best of all, a little pencil note from mother to tell them that she was really better and to wish them a merry Christmas.

“We need to head home by five o’clock, so you kids should open your bundles right now,” said Dad. The twins didn’t need to be told twice. Excitedly, they unwrapped the packages, decorated with ribbons and seals. Inside were books, snowshoes, a red silk umbrella for Betty, and a pair of skating boots for Bob; candy, a gold coin for each twin from Uncle Tom; and best of all, a little note from Mom saying that she was feeling better and wishing them a merry Christmas.

“Well,” said Bobby as the big car drove out of the yard with father and Uncle Tom, “this hasn’t been such a queer Christmas, after all.”

“Well,” said Bobby as the big car drove out of the yard with Dad and Uncle Tom, “this hasn't been such a strange Christmas, after all.”

[Pg 268]

[Pg 268]

[23] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 14, 1922. Reprinted by permission of the author and “Youth’s Companion.”

[23] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 14, 1922. Reprinted with permission from the author and “Youth’s Companion.”


A CHRISTMAS FOR TONY[24]

Zona Gale

Zona Gale

Little Anthony punched his small, hard pillow, to make it as large as possible, so that his head would come well above the level of the window sill. Wonderful, thick, Christmas-looking snow was falling, though it wanted two days yet to Christmas.

Little Anthony punched his small, hard pillow to make it as big as possible, so his head would sit well above the window sill. Beautiful, thick, Christmas-like snow was falling, even though there were still two days until Christmas.

“Mother!” he cried, “I wish all the snow in the world would come and fall in front of our window!”

“Mom!” he shouted, “I wish all the snow in the world would come and stack up right in front of our window!”

“It looks as if it had come,” said Mother Margaret.

“It looks like it has arrived,” said Mother Margaret.

That was what he usually called her—Mother Margaret: “Because that’s your name!” he said. “Everybody calls you Margaret, in letters. Nobody but me says ‘Mother.’”

That’s what he usually called her—Mother Margaret: “Because that’s your name!” he said. “Everyone calls you Margaret in letters. Nobody but me calls you ‘Mother.’”

“You want your head to be higher, don’t you?” she said now, and put down the paper roses which, all day long, she made for a great factory.

“You want your head to be higher, right?” she said now, and set down the paper roses that she had been making for a big factory all day.

She brought him her own pillow, and under that she folded a bed-comforter. The poor little room had not a single cushion.

She brought him her own pillow and folded a comforter underneath it. The poor little room didn’t have a single cushion.

“Now!” she cried, “you can see all the snow there is.”

“Now!” she shouted, “you can see all the snow there is.”

[Pg 269]

[Pg 269]

At any rate, Anthony could see nothing but snow—snow, and the dim rectangle of the Window Across.

At any rate, Anthony could see nothing but snow—snow, and the dark outline of the window across.

The Window Across was the back window of an apartment which faced the avenue. Anthony’s window faced the court, and was over a store. There were three floors of families over the store, because the rooms were too old and inconvenient to use for offices. The Window Across had thin rose silk curtains at the casement and often, in the evening, one could look straight through to the front window and see bright moving figures and an unbelievable dinner table, all made of bright things. And two or three times, for ecstatic minutes, a little girl had come and stood at the Window Across. Once, indeed, she had come right away out on the fire-escape and stood there, dancing and laughing in the cold, until a white-capped maid had run in a panic and carried her in. Anthony’s window had been open then, and he had heard the maid cry: “Dear Child!”

The Window Across was the back window of an apartment that overlooked the avenue. Anthony’s window faced the courtyard and was above a store. There were three floors of families living above the store since the rooms were too old and inconvenient to be used as offices. The Window Across had thin rose silk curtains at the casement and often, in the evening, you could see right through to the front window and spot bright moving figures and an incredible dinner table, all made of colorful items. A couple of times, for thrilling minutes, a little girl came and stood at the Window Across. Once, she even stepped out onto the fire escape and stood there, dancing and laughing in the cold, until a panicked maid with a white cap rushed in and brought her back inside. Anthony’s window was open at that time, and he heard the maid exclaim, “Dear Child!”

So he always called her Dear Child.

So he always called her Dear Child.

He lay now looking through the snow to the Window Across, and imagining that the snow lay so deep that they were at last obliged to make a tunnel from one window to another, so that anybody could get out at all. But it was always he and Mother Margaret who went down the tunnel to the Window Across—never the others who came up, because the little room was so bare and so shabby and so unlike the room he imagined beyond the rose silk curtains. And always he was well and strong instead of[Pg 270] obliged to lie in bed, as he had lain now for almost a year, to give strength to the poor back, wrenched and threatened by a fall.

He lay there looking through the snow at the window across from him, imagining the snow was so deep that they had to dig a tunnel from one window to another just to get out. But it was always him and Mother Margaret who went down the tunnel to the window across—never the others who came up, because the little room was so empty and shabby, so different from the room he pictured behind the rose silk curtains. And he always felt strong and healthy instead of being stuck in bed, as he had been for almost a year, trying to regain strength in his poor back, which was hurt and at risk from a fall.[Pg 270]

Suddenly, as he looked, a beautiful thing happened. The silk curtains parted in the Window Across, the white-capped maid stood there, and she hung in the window a great wreath of Christmas holly tied with a scarlet bow.

Suddenly, as he looked, a beautiful thing happened. The silk curtains parted in the window. Across, the maid with white-capped hair stood there, and she hung a big wreath of Christmas holly tied with a bright red bow in the window.

Anthony sat up, and cried out and waved his thin little arms.

Anthony sat up, shouted, and waved his skinny little arms.

“Mother Margaret, Mother Margaret!” he cried. “Look—oh, look-at!”

“Mother Margaret, Mother Margaret!” he shouted. “Look—oh, look at that!”

Mother Margaret came and looked, and she exclaimed too, with something of pleasure—but through the pleasure there went darting and stabbing a pain which had been coming again and again these past few days; and as Christmas Day drew nearer, it had been hurting her more and more. It had come that morning when she had first waked. And she had said to herself, for the hundredth time:

Mother Margaret came and looked, and she exclaimed too, with a bit of pleasure—but beneath that pleasure, there was a pain that had been piercing her again and again over these past few days; and as Christmas Day got closer, it hurt her more and more. It had hit her that morning when she first woke up. And she said to herself, for the hundredth time:

“What is the use? You can buy him some fruit—a big orange and a red apple. You can manage a little something for Christmas dinner. But you can’t do anything else, and what is the use in thinking about it?”

“What is the point? You can buy him some fruit—a big orange and a red apple. You can manage a little something for Christmas dinner. But you can’t do anything else, and what is the point in even thinking about it?”

She put down her paper flowers now, and went over to Anthony’s bed.

She set down her paper flowers and walked over to Anthony’s bed.

“Tony, dear,” she said, “I believe you’re thinking about Christmas.”

“Tony, dear,” she said, “I think you’re thinking about Christmas.”

He looked up, bravely and brightly.

He looked up, confidently and cheerfully.

[Pg 271]

[Pg 271]

“No, Mother, truly,” he said, “I wasn’t thinking about it hardly at all.”

“No, Mom, seriously,” he said, “I wasn't thinking about it much at all.”

She sat down on the bedside and took his hand. “You do know, don’t you, love,” she said, “that Mother Margaret can’t—she sure-enough can’t—do anything for our Christmas this year! But another year—”

She sat down on the bedside and took his hand. “You know that, right, love?” she said, “that Mother Margaret can’t—she really can’t—do anything for our Christmas this year! But maybe next year—”

“Yes, yes!” Tony agreed eagerly, “another year!”

“Yes, yes!” Tony said enthusiastically, “another year!”

“This year things are bad enough,” she said; “but if Mother thought that—somewhere in his little heart, he wasn’t quite believing her, and was thinking that maybe, maybe some kind of Christmas would come to him, why, then—”

“This year things are tough enough,” she said; “but if Mom thought that—somewhere in his little heart, he wasn’t really believing her, and was thinking that maybe, maybe some kind of Christmas would come to him, then—”

Her voice stopped of its own will—stopped, and steadied itself bravely, and went on again:

Her voice paused on its own—paused, steadied itself with courage, and continued again:

“Why, then,” she said, “Mother just couldn’t bear it at all.”

“Why, then,” she said, “Mom just couldn’t handle it at all.”

“Truly, Mother, truly!” said Anthony. “I know we can’t—I do know. Oh, but—why, Mother Margaret! That’s what makes it so nice to see the wreath! It’s just as if we almost had a wreath in our window—isn’t it, though?”

“Really, Mom, really!” said Anthony. “I know we can’t—I really do. Oh, but—why, Mother Margaret! That’s what makes it so great to see the wreath! It’s almost like we have a wreath in our window—don’t you think?”

“Almost, almost,” she said, and went back to her paper flowers. She had six dozen red roses to make before Christmas Eve.

“Almost, almost,” she said, and returned to her paper flowers. She needed to make six dozen red roses before Christmas Eve.

“And then the snow,” Anthony was saying eagerly. “Why, Mother, it’s like all the Christmas pictures. It’s like the Christmas cards. And oh, Mother,—think! It’s just as nice and white for us as if we lived no matter where!”

“And then the snow,” Anthony was saying eagerly. “Wow, Mom, it’s just like all those Christmas pictures. It’s like the Christmas cards. And oh, Mom—think about it! It’s just as nice and white for us as if we lived anywhere!”

[Pg 272]

[Pg 272]

“Yes,” said his mother bitterly, “the snow and the cold are about the only things that are the same for us as for everybody.”

“Yes,” his mother said bitterly, “the snow and the cold are about the only things that are the same for us as for everyone else.”

Anthony half closed his eyes and lay watching happily. Mother Margaret went on with her roses. As she worked, her lips were moving. But she was not counting the petals, as one would have supposed. She was counting, as she almost always counted, what she had in her purse and what she must spend. And when one counts like this, all day long, it begins to show in one’s face, in one’s voice, in all one’s ways. Anthony was seven. It was six years since his father had died. And every year of these six years she had been fighting to keep Anthony with her. But this meant that she counted all day long.

Anthony half-closed his eyes and lay there, happily watching. Mother Margaret continued tending to her roses. As she worked, her lips moved, but she wasn’t counting the petals, as one might think. She was counting, as she almost always did, what she had in her purse and what she had to spend. And when you count like this all day long, it starts to show in your face, in your voice, in everything you do. Anthony was seven. It had been six years since his father died. And every year of those six years, she had been fighting to keep Anthony with her. But this meant that she counted all day long.

At five o’clock Mother Margaret went out with half her roses. At the factory she sent them in and asked, as she did each time, for more tissue paper. The manager looked doubtful. Had she enough to finish her order? Oh, yes, she said; but she carried a little back at each delivery. The man returned. She would have to wait—everyone was busy with the rush mail orders. They could give out no paper till Monday.

At five o’clock, Mother Margaret went out with half of her roses. At the factory, she sent them in and asked, as she did every time, for more tissue paper. The manager looked unsure. Did she have enough to complete her order? Oh, yes, she said; but she took a little back with each delivery. The man came back and said she would have to wait—everyone was busy with the rush mail orders. They couldn’t hand out any paper until Monday.

As she went out, she lingered and looked about her. She did not guess what a pretty picture she made in her old brown coat and hat which just matched her eyes. What about all these women, she was wondering. Some of them must have little children at home. And they must have to count almost as much as she counted. She wished that she knew how they[Pg 273] meant to manage about Christmas. Was there anything that she could do, if she knew how to do it, for Anthony’s Christmas?

As she stepped outside, she took her time and looked around her. She had no idea what a charming picture she made in her old brown coat and hat, which perfectly matched her eyes. She wondered about all the women around her. Some of them must have young kids at home. They must have to budget just as carefully as she did. She wished she knew how they planned to handle Christmas. Was there anything she could do, if she figured it out, for Anthony's Christmas? [Pg 273]

A middle-aged woman was packing boxes near her. Mother Margaret went shyly to her.

A middle-aged woman was packing boxes nearby. Mother Margaret approached her shyly.

“I wonder,” she said, “could you tell me anything you know how to do for a child’s Christmas? Something that won’t—that doesn’t—”

“I wonder,” she said, “could you tell me anything you know how to do for a kid’s Christmas? Something that won’t—that doesn’t—”

The woman leaned on the box for a moment. She nodded comprehendingly.

The woman leaned against the box for a moment. She nodded in understanding.

“Why,” she said, “no. Everything costs now. Did you ever try using the flowers?”

“Why,” she said, “no. Everything costs now. Have you ever tried using the flowers?”

“The flowers?” Mother Margaret questioned.

“Are the flowers?” Mother Margaret questioned.

“They decorate grand,” said the woman. “You can get a lot made up ahead, and string them around the room. You can make a tree look lovely with ’em, and nothing else. And it don’t hurt ’em none. Take ’em down, and they’re like new.”

“They decorate beautifully,” said the woman. “You can get a lot prepared in advance and hang them around the room. You can make a tree look stunning with them, and nothing else. And they don’t get damaged at all. Take them down, and they look as good as new.”

Why had she never thought of that! She thanked the woman joyfully.

Why had she never thought of that! She happily thanked the woman.

Mother Margaret flew along the street for the mile which she walked to save car fare, her head filled with visions. The pink and white and green tissue paper was there in their room; it was not hers, and it had not occurred to her that she could use it. But, just for one evening to borrow the flowers before she sent them out—oh, nobody could mind that. She could make the room beautiful, she could make a tree beautiful! But she knew she could not afford a tree.

Mother Margaret hurried down the street for the mile she walked to save on bus fare, her head filled with ideas. The pink, white, and green tissue paper was in their room; it wasn't hers, and she hadn't thought about using it. But just for one evening, to borrow the flowers before sending them out—oh, no one would mind that. She could make the room look beautiful, she could make a tree look beautiful! But she knew she couldn't afford a tree.

There was one thing, however, which Mother Margaret could do. She had brought her library card[Pg 274] in expectation of it. She went into the little branch library near where she lived, and eagerly to the desk. In these days before the holidays there was almost no one in the room. The pleasant-faced young woman at the desk had time to greet her with unusual cordiality.

There was one thing, though, that Mother Margaret could do. She had brought her library card[Pg 274] for this reason. She walked into the small branch library near her home and quickly approached the desk. In this pre-holiday period, the room was nearly empty. The friendly young woman at the desk had time to greet her warmly.

“Oh,” said Mother Margaret, her cheeks flushed from her long walk, “I want you to find me a book. A book that a little child will like. A book all pictures. A Christmas book, if you can.”

“Oh,” said Mother Margaret, her cheeks pink from her long walk, “I want you to find me a book. A book that a small child will enjoy. A book filled with pictures. A Christmas book, if possible.”

“That ought to be easy,” the pleasant-faced young woman said, and went with her to the shelves, asking questions.

“That should be easy,” the friendly young woman said, and went with her to the shelves, asking questions.

At the first book which she found and offered, Mother Margaret shook her head.

At the first book she found and offered, Mother Margaret shook her head.

“No,” she said, “it’s got to be—to be larger than that. Thicker, I mean—it’s got to last longer. You see,” she explained, flushing still more, “I want it to last my little boy all day long, on Christmas. It’s about the only Christmas he’s going to have.”

“No,” she said, “it needs to be bigger than that. Thicker, I mean—it has to last longer. You see,” she explained, blushing even more, “I want it to last my little boy all day long on Christmas. It’s probably the only Christmas he’s going to have.”

“I see,” said the woman quietly.

“I understand,” the woman said softly.

“And then,” Mother Margaret said, “if you had something about modeling. About modeling in clay—”

“And then,” Mother Margaret said, “if you had something about modeling. About modeling in clay—”

“Does your little boy model in clay?” the librarian asked.

“Does your little boy make models out of clay?” the librarian asked.

Mother Margaret flushed again. “He never has had any clay or any tools,” she said; “but he loves to read about it.”

Mother Margaret blushed again. “He’s never had any clay or tools,” she said, “but he loves reading about it.”

They found two books, one on clay modeling, and one with many pictures, and a story of somebody’s[Pg 275] wonderful Christmas that came when none was expected. Then the librarian considered for a moment, looking at a colored sheet of birds on the bulletin-board; she took down the poster, rolled and tied it and, from the bowl on her desk, fastened a sprig of holly in the cord.

They found two books, one about clay modeling and another filled with pictures and a story about someone's[Pg 275] amazing Christmas that came when no one expected it. Then the librarian paused for a moment, looking at a colorful bird poster on the bulletin board; she took it down, rolled it up, and tied it. From the bowl on her desk, she added a sprig of holly to the cord.

“Flowers and birds and a piece of holly!” Mother Margaret cried, and thanked her joyfully.

“Flowers and birds and a piece of holly!” Mother Margaret exclaimed, and thanked her happily.

She bought her red apple and a great orange, looked longingly at a window of chocolates, and ran home with her treasures.

She picked up her red apple and a big orange, gazed longingly at a window full of chocolates, and hurried home with her goodies.

As she was leaving the things in the sitting-room, on her own bed, she heard Anthony calling her.

As she was putting things away in the living room, on her own bed, she heard Anthony calling her.

“Mother—oh, Mother! Come here!” he shouted excitedly. When she ran to him he was sitting up—his face as near to the window as he could get.

“Mom—oh, Mom! Come here!” he yelled excitedly. When she ran to him, he was sitting up—his face as close to the window as he could get.

“Look at! Look at!” he said. “They’ve brought home their Christmas tree! They’ve hid it on the fire-escape!”

“Look at! Look at!” he said. “They’ve brought home their Christmas tree! They’ve hidden it on the fire escape!”

And there, leaning against the wall of the fire-escape, outside the Window Across, was a beautiful, tapering evergreen tree, sent home for Christmas and hidden outside there, unquestionably to surprise the Dear Child.

And there, leaning against the fire escape wall, outside the Window Across, was a beautiful, slender evergreen tree, sent home for Christmas and hidden out there, definitely to surprise the Dear Child.

Anthony and his mother sat on the bed and looked at this tree. And presently they began to plan. On the very tip-top would be the star—or would it be the angel? They decided on the star. Below would come the ornaments, the candles, the nuts wrapped in silver paper, the pink hanging bags of candy, the pop-corn strings. All this Mother Margaret arranged,[Pg 276] because she had seen many Christmas trees, and Anthony never had seen any. But there was one thing that he could plan.

Anthony and his mom sat on the bed and looked at the tree. Then they started to make plans. At the very top would be the star—or maybe the angel? They chose the star. Below would be the ornaments, candles, nuts wrapped in silver paper, pink candy bags hanging down, and popcorn strings. All of this was arranged by Mother Margaret since she had seen many Christmas trees, while Anthony had never seen one. But there was one thing he could plan. [Pg 276]

“And then,” he said, “right close under the tree, would be the box all full of clay and things to model with!”

“And then,” he said, “right under the tree, there would be the box filled with clay and stuff to mold with!”

“Yes,” Mother Margaret agreed, with a catch in her voice. “That should be there, without a doubt.” Then she whispered to him.

“Yeah,” Mother Margaret agreed, her voice trembling. “That definitely needs to be there.” Then she whispered to him.

“Tony, dear,” she said. “I’ve no Christmas for you. But I have got a little surprise.”

“Tony, honey,” she said. “I don’t have a Christmas gift for you. But I do have a little surprise.”

Her heart ached at the leaping delight in his eyes as he looked up at her.

Her heart ached at the joyful sparkle in his eyes as he looked up at her.

“Not a gift, dear,” she hastened to say. “Just a little something for us to look at—oh, Tony, it isn’t much at all!” she broke off.

“Not a gift, dear,” she quickly replied. “Just a little something for us to look at—oh, Tony, it’s not much at all!” she stopped abruptly.

“Why, Mother,” Tony said, “a little much is almost as nice as a great big much, you know!”

“Why, Mom,” Tony said, “a little bit is almost as good as a huge amount, you know!”

The gayety with which she had come in was slipping away, now that she had seen the tree for the Dear Child. Presently she went in the other room and opened the box where she kept the tissue paper. But the flowers would be something, after all, in the dull little room on Christmas Day. She lifted out the sheets, and stood staring at them. There were not more than three dozen sheets, and she had three dozen of the roses yet to make. One rose required a sheet of paper. These must be delivered by Christmas Eve—to-morrow night! No more paper would be given out till Monday. She could not even have[Pg 277] the flowers for Anthony on Christmas day....

The excitement she had when she arrived was fading now that she had seen the tree for the Dear Child. Soon, she went into the other room and opened the box where she kept the tissue paper. But the flowers would still bring some cheer to the dull little room on Christmas Day. She pulled out the sheets and stared at them. There were only about three dozen sheets, and she still needed to make three dozen roses. Each rose required one sheet of paper. They had to be delivered by Christmas Eve—tomorrow night! No more paper would be handed out until Monday. She wouldn't even be able to have the flowers for Anthony on Christmas Day....

If only Christmas were to-morrow!

If only Christmas were tomorrow!

She went back into Anthony’s room and sat down beside his bed. She dreaded to tell him that even the poor “little much” of a surprise was not to be his. She put it off until they should have had their supper. After supper, in the dark, they could just see the tall shadow of the Christmas tree leaning against the opposite wall in the snow. Presently the Window Across flamed bright with the lighted globes within the room.

She went back into Anthony’s room and sat down beside his bed. She was nervous about telling him that even the small surprise wasn't going to happen. She delayed it until after they had dinner. After dinner, in the dark, they could just see the tall shadow of the Christmas tree leaning against the opposite wall in the snow. Soon, the Window Across lit up brightly with the glowing bulbs inside the room.

The tall Christmas tree there against the wall! Mother Margaret sat and stared at it. It seemed such a waste that it should be there all this time, with no one enjoying it. It seemed such a waste that it should stand there to-morrow, with no one enjoying it. It would be just as beautiful, decorated now, as it would be on Christmas Day....

The tall Christmas tree over there against the wall! Mother Margaret sat and stared at it. It felt like such a waste that it would be there all this time, with no one enjoying it. It felt like such a waste that it would be standing there tomorrow, with no one enjoying it. It would look just as beautiful, decorated now, as it would on Christmas Day....

And then Mother Margaret’s heart stood still at what it thought. But it thought about it once, it thought about it twice, and then it began to beat as Mother Margaret’s heart did not often beat any more. She sprang up and stood looking out the window, across the court to the tree. Could she possibly bring herself to do it? Would she dare? What would they think—what would they do—Oh, but she must try!

And then Mother Margaret’s heart stopped at what it realized. But she thought about it once, thought about it twice, and then it began to beat like it hadn’t in a long time. She jumped up and looked out the window, across the courtyard to the tree. Could she really bring herself to do it? Would she have the courage? What would they think—what would they do—Oh, but she had to try!

“Tony,” she said, “Mother must go out again now, for a few minutes.”

“Tony,” she said, “Mom has to step out again now, for a few minutes.”

She slipped down to the street, and around the[Pg 278] corner to the avenue. There was no difficulty in distinguishing the apartment building. She walked boldly in the door and to the elevator.

She went down to the street and around the [Pg 278] corner to the avenue. It was easy to spot the apartment building. She confidently walked in the door and headed to the elevator.

“Fourth,” she said with confidence.

"Fourth," she said confidently.

The white-capped maid opened the door. She looked at Mother Margaret as a stranger, and Mother Margaret wanted to say: “Oh, but I know you very well!” Only, when she had seen her before, in the Window Across, she had looked quite small and like anybody; whereas she seemed now a person towering infinitely tall.

The maid with the white cap opened the door. She regarded Mother Margaret like a stranger, and Mother Margaret thought to herself, “Oh, but I know you so well!” The last time she had seen her, in the Window Across, she had appeared quite small and ordinary; now she seemed like a person who was incredibly tall.

“I want,” said little Mother Margaret, quite loud and bold, “to see your mistress. At once.”

“I want,” said little Mother Margaret, quite loudly and boldly, “to see your mistress. Right now.”

The maid looked at her perplexedly. Small and pretty persons in shabby brown with nice voices and the ways of a lady did not often come knocking at this door demanding to see the mistress, and not by name.

The maid looked at her in confusion. Small and pretty people in worn brown with nice voices and graceful manners didn’t usually come knocking at this door asking to see the mistress, especially not by name.

“I don’t think—” the maid began doubtfully.

“I’m not sure—” the maid started hesitantly.

“Tell her that I shall not keep her,” said Mother Margaret clearly. “But I must see her. Tell her that I do not know her, but that I am her neighbor, across the court.

“Tell her that I won’t keep her,” said Mother Margaret clearly. “But I need to see her. Tell her that I don’t know her, but that I’m her neighbor, across the courtyard.

Then the maid gave way. There is something about that word “neighbor” that is a talisman. With, “I’ll see,” the maid ushered her in. She stood weakly in the small and pretty reception-room while the maid went to call her mistress. Then there came a step, and a voice.

Then the maid stepped aside. There’s something about the word "neighbor" that feels special. With, "I’ll see," the maid let her in. She stood weakly in the small and charming reception room while the maid went to get her boss. Then there came a step, and a voice.

Mother Margaret hardly looked at this woman. She saw someone in gray, with a practical face of[Pg 279] concern; then she saw nothing but direct and rather pleasant eyes looking into hers.

Mother Margaret barely glanced at this woman. She noticed someone in gray, with a practical face that showed concern; then she only saw direct and fairly pleasant eyes looking back at her.

“Madam,” said Mother Margaret, simply, “you have out on your fire-escape a little Christmas tree. Christmas isn’t till day after to-morrow. To-morrow, for a little while, could you lend me that tree?”

“Madam,” said Mother Margaret, simply, “you have a little Christmas tree on your fire escape. Christmas isn’t until the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, could you lend me that tree for a little while?”

“Lend you—” repeated the woman, uncertainly.

“Lend you—” the woman repeated, unsure.

“I live just back of you,” Mother Margaret went on breathlessly. “I saw the tree. I thought—if you could lend it to me a little while to-morrow—oh, just as it is! and just till you get ready to trim it. I could bring it back quite promptly. Nothing should happen to it. And I could fix it up—just for a little while. My—my little boy never has seen a tree trimmed,” she added.

“I live just behind you,” Mother Margaret continued breathlessly. “I saw the tree. I thought—if you could lend it to me for a little while tomorrow—oh, just as it is! and just until you’re ready to trim it. I could bring it back pretty quickly. Nothing would happen to it. And I could dress it up—just for a little while. My—my little boy has never seen a tree trimmed,” she added.

“My dear!” said the woman.

“My dear!” the woman said.

This, Mother Margaret thought, would be the exclamation at the impossibility of doing anything so wild. She looked miserably down at the floor. And so she did not see someone else come into the room, until a soft quick step was close beside her.

This, Mother Margaret thought, would be the gasp at the craziness of doing something so wild. She looked sadly down at the floor. And so she didn’t notice someone else come into the room until a light quick step was right next to her.

“Why,” this newcomer said, “Mother! This is a friend of mine!”

“Why,” this newcomer said, “Mom! This is a friend of mine!”

Then Mother Margaret looked up, straight into the eyes of the pleasant-faced woman of the library.

Then Mother Margaret looked up, right into the eyes of the friendly woman from the library.

“Oh!” cried Mother Margaret. “Oh!” And for a moment said no more. “I never knew I was going to ask this of you—when you’ve done so much!” she cried at last.

“Oh!” exclaimed Mother Margaret. “Oh!” And for a moment, she didn’t say anything more. “I had no idea I was going to ask this of you—especially after everything you’ve done!” she finally said.

She turned to the older woman in mute apology. And she was actually filled with wonder when she[Pg 280] saw that the eyes of the older woman were shining with tears.

She turned to the older woman in silent apology. And she was genuinely amazed when she[Pg 280] saw that the older woman's eyes were shining with tears.

They went into the little living-room and talked it over, how it could be managed. The two women saw—because they looked with the heart—that there must be no thought of the gift of another tree. It must be just as Mother Margaret had suggested. The tree must be lent for a part of to-morrow and returned in time for them to trim it on Christmas Eve.

They went into the small living room and discussed how to handle it. The two women understood—because they looked with their hearts—that getting another tree was out of the question. It had to be done exactly as Mother Margaret suggested. The tree should be borrowed for part of tomorrow and returned in time for them to decorate it on Christmas Eve.

“For the Dear Child,” said Mother Margaret; and then blushed beautifully. “Tony and I call her that,” she said.

“For the Dear Child,” said Mother Margaret; and then she blushed beautifully. “Tony and I call her that,” she said.

“With that, they called the Dear Child to the room. The white-capped maid was putting her to bed, and brought her in, partly undressed, with surprisingly fat legs and arms and surprisingly thick curls.

“With that, they called the Dear Child to the room. The maid with the white cap was putting her to bed and brought her in, partly undressed, with surprisingly chubby legs and arms and unexpectedly thick curls.

“Honey,” the older woman said, “a little boy lives across the court. This is his mama.”

“Honey,” the older woman said, “there’s a little boy who lives across the courtyard. This is his mom.”

The Dear Child opened wide eyes.

The Dear Child opened their eyes wide.

“I know that little bit o’ boy,” she announced. “He—he—he—lives in the bed!”

“I know that little boy,” she said. “He—he—he—lives in the bed!”

“Yes,” Mother Margaret said sorrowfully, “he lives in the bed.”

“Yes,” Mother Margaret said sadly, “he lives in the bed.”

“Say him a kiss,” the Dear Child said sleepily, and was carried back to her undressing.

“Give him a kiss,” the Dear Child said sleepily, and was taken back to her getting undressed.

So then it was arranged that when the maid was free, she should come bringing the Christmas tree round to the door of Mother Margaret’s flat.

So it was decided that when the maid was available, she would bring the Christmas tree to the door of Mother Margaret’s apartment.

“I could carry it,” Mother Margaret insisted.

“I can carry it,” Mother Margaret insisted.

But no, it must be, it seemed, exactly as they said. Mother Margaret must be there to have left the[Pg 281] outer door ajar, and to amuse the little boy and keep his attention while the tree was put into the other room. She must pin a handkerchief on the open door so that there should be no mistake. And then on no account must she leave the little boy when she heard the tree set in the other room, or else he would hear, and wonder. Would she do all this, exactly as they told her to?

But no, it had to be exactly as they said. Mother Margaret had to be there to have left the[Pg 281] outer door slightly open, and to entertain the little boy and keep his attention while the tree was brought into the other room. She had to pin a handkerchief on the open door to avoid any confusion. And then, she must not leave the little boy when she heard the tree being set up in the other room, or else he would hear it and start to wonder. Would she really do all this, just as they instructed?

There was no thanking them. Perhaps Mother Margaret’s broken words, though, were better thanks than any perfect utterance.

There was no way to thank them. But maybe Mother Margaret’s halting words were a better thank you than any flawless expression.

She ran home, through a maze of lights and windows which danced and nodded and all but held out their hands. It is strange and sorrowful, at Christmas time, how much more, if you are going to have Christmas joy, the lights and windows seem to mean Christmas than if you are going to have none.

She hurried home, through a mix of lights and windows that twinkled and swayed, almost reaching out to her. It's odd and a bit sad, during Christmas time, how much more the lights and windows seem to represent Christmas joy if you’re actually going to have it, compared to when you’re not.

When she went in she saw that Tony had fallen asleep. His little pillow was still bunched, hard and round, on her own and on the folded quilt. And his face was still turned toward the Window Across.

When she walked in, she noticed that Tony had fallen asleep. His small pillow was still bunched up, hard and round, on her own and on the folded quilt. His face was still turned toward the window across the room.

She sat down to wait. She would not wake him. Until after the maid had been there with the tree, she would not even risk lighting the gas and working at the flowers. She sat almost an hour in the dusk. The outer door of the other room was standing faithfully ajar, with a handkerchief pinned to a panel, and the light there burning low. She could have been sure that she would hear the lightest step in the next room; and then, since Anthony was asleep, she meant to disregard their injunctions and[Pg 282] slip to the door for a word of gratitude for the maid. But when she fancied that she heard a sound, and caught a shadow, and when she had hurried to the door, she stood mute and hardly breathing in her wonderment. No one was there—save indeed a presence. And the presence was the tree, standing neatly erect in its small, green box—and hung from top to base with popcorn and tinsel and ornaments which, even in that dim light, glittered like angels and like stars.

She sat down to wait. She wouldn't wake him. Until after the maid had come with the tree, she wouldn't even risk lighting the gas to work on the flowers. She sat for almost an hour in the fading light. The door to the other room was slightly open, with a handkerchief pinned to the panel, and the light there was dim. She was sure she would hear the softest footstep in the next room; and since Anthony was asleep, she planned to ignore their warnings and slip to the door for a quick thank you to the maid. But when she thought she heard a sound and saw a shadow, and when she rushed to the door, she stood silent and barely breathing in her amazement. No one was there—except for a presence. And that presence was the tree, standing neatly upright in its small, green box—adorned from top to bottom with popcorn, tinsel, and ornaments that, even in the low light, sparkled like angels and stars.

Mother Margaret went in and sat down on her little bed, and looked at the wonder of it. And before she knew that it might possibly happen to her she had hidden her face in her hands and was sobbing.

Mother Margaret went in and sat down on her small bed, looking at the marvel of it all. Before she realized that it could actually happen to her, she had buried her face in her hands and was crying.

A stir from Anthony sent her back to his room. He was moving in the little bed “where he lived,” and Mother Margaret wiped her eyes and lighted the gas, and wondered how she could keep the happy news.

A stir from Anthony drew her back to his room. He was shifting in the small bed “where he lived,” and Mother Margaret wiped her eyes, turned on the gas, and wondered how she could share the happy news.

She went to him to arrange his pillow. He opened his eyes and smiled—as all his life long he had never failed to smile when first he opened his eyes and saw her. Then, at some memory, the eyes flew wide.

She went to him to adjust his pillow. He opened his eyes and smiled—just like he always had, every time he first opened his eyes and saw her. Then, at the thought of some memory, his eyes widened in surprise.

“Is to-morrow Christmas, Mama?”

"Is tomorrow Christmas, Mom?"

Without just the combination of events which had set her head whirling, Mother Margaret would never have answered as she did.

Without the series of events that had her head spinning, Mother Margaret would never have responded the way she did.

“Yes, darling. To-morrow is Christmas.”

"Yes, darling. Tomorrow is Christmas."

His face lighted, “Is it?” he cried. “Is it tomorrow?”

His face lit up, “Is it?” he shouted. “Is it tomorrow?”

“Yes,” she said again, “to-morrow.”

“Yes,” she said again, “tomorrow.”

[Pg 283]

[Pg 283]

“Will the s’prise be when I wake up?”

“Will the surprise be when I wake up?”

“Yes,” she said, “the surprise will be when you wake up.”

“Yes,” she said, “the surprise will come when you wake up.”

He smiled again, and drifted off to sleep. As she smoothed the tumbled covers, the old grip and terror came to her at sight of the little wasted body. The momentary qualm which she had felt died away. Why should he not believe that it was Christmas Day? She knew the heart of a child, knew that the day makes all the difference. Tony should think that he had one Christmas, in any case!

He smiled again and drifted off to sleep. As she smoothed the wrinkled covers, the familiar grip of fear came over her at the sight of the small, frail body. The brief panic she had felt faded away. Why shouldn’t he believe that it was Christmas Day? She understood a child’s heart and knew that the day meant everything. Tony should think that he had Christmas, no matter what!

It was past one o’clock when she finished the last of the roses. Tony was sleeping heavily. She turned down the gas and went to work.

It was after one o’clock when she finished the last of the roses. Tony was sleeping soundly. She turned down the gas and got to work.

The bed, left from the days of her housekeeping, had a high, slender white frame, meant to hold a canopy. From this down to the foot posts ran two cords carrying roses, and roses ran along the foot rail. Working slowly and quietly, she brought the tree from the other room to stand by his side. She had not yet had time to examine the ornaments—she and Tony could do that together. His stocking, the poor little disused stocking, with the big red apple and the orange, she tied to a bough reaching toward the little boy, like a friendly hand. The library books were spread open at pages of bright pictures. The chart of colored birds was pinned to the wall. The sprig of holly was fastened to the coverlet. At the last moment, from scraps of her green tissue, she had fashioned a semblance of holly wreath, with a bit of red paper twisted here and[Pg 284] there for berries. She slipped behind the bed, and hung the wreath in the window. When, in the “little hours,” she crept to her own bed, she was without fatigue.

The bed, leftover from her days of taking care of the house, had a tall, slim white frame designed to hold a canopy. Two cords with roses ran from the top down to the foot posts, and roses were also along the foot rail. Moving slowly and quietly, she brought the tree from the other room to stand next to him. She hadn't had a chance to check out the ornaments yet—she and Tony could do that together. His little unused stocking, with the big red apple and the orange, she tied to a branch reaching out toward the little boy, like a friendly hand. The library books were open to pages with bright pictures. A chart of colorful birds was pinned to the wall. A sprig of holly was attached to the coverlet. At the last moment, from scraps of her green tissue, she made a makeshift holly wreath, with bits of red paper twisted here and there for berries. She slipped behind the bed and hung the wreath in the window. When, in the “little hours,” she crept into her own bed, she felt no fatigue.

She woke at dawn, and was dressed and back in his room before he had opened his eyes. She lighted the gas, and then she kissed him.

She woke up at dawn, got dressed, and was back in his room before he opened his eyes. She turned on the gas light and then kissed him.

“Merry Christmas, Tony!” she cried.

"Happy Christmas, Tony!" she cried.

He struggled up, lovely with sleep. And in upon his dreams came the lines of the roses, and the soft greenness and beauty and brightness of the tree. He sat up, his head thrown back, an expression of almost angelic wonder in his believing face. And he was, with all his joy, a practical little Tony.

He struggled up, looking adorable and sleepy. The image of the roses, along with the gentle greenery, beauty, and brightness of the tree, filled his dreams. He sat up, his head tilted back, a look of pure wonder on his face. And despite all his joy, he was still a practical little Tony.

“W-w-where’d you get that?” he cried. “Oh, Mama! Mama! Mama!”

“W-where did you get that?” he exclaimed. “Oh, Mom! Mom! Mom!”

And there was something in his cry that opened Mother Margaret’s heart like a flower.

And there was something in his cry that made Mother Margaret's heart open up like a flower.

A child before its first Christmas tree, that is an experience apart. Tony was mute. Tony was shouting. Tony was leaning forward to touch things. Tony was leaning far back to win the effect of the whole. Tony was absolutely and unutterably happy.

A child before its first Christmas tree is a unique experience. Tony was silent. Tony was yelling. Tony was leaning in to feel everything. Tony was leaning way back to take in the whole scene. Tony was completely and utterly joyful.

So was Mother Margaret—for a while. Then Tony said an unexpected thing.

So was Mother Margaret—for a while. Then Tony said something unexpected.

“Think,” he said, “that little Jesus was born to-day. Really, truly to-day.”

“Imagine,” he said, “that little Jesus was born today. Honestly, really today.”

Mother Margaret looked at him.

Mother Margaret stared at him.

“They cannot tell surely, which day, you know, son,” she said uncertainly.

“They can’t say for sure which day, you know, son,” she said, unsure.

[Pg 285]

[Pg 285]

“Oh, it was to-day!” Tony told her positively. “I know it was to-day.”

“Oh, it was today!” Tony told her firmly. “I know it was today.”

Then, when he took in his hands the library picture book, there was the story of Bethlehem of Judea, and she must read it to him, and he listened as if he were hearing it for the first time.

Then, when he picked up the library picture book, there was the story of Bethlehem in Judea, and she had to read it to him, and he listened as if he were hearing it for the first time.

“It was this morning!” he said over dreamily. “The Star in the East was this morning, Mother Margaret. It seems true, now I’ve seen my tree,” he added quaintly.

“It was this morning!” he said dreamily. “The Star in the East was this morning, Mother Margaret. It feels real now that I’ve seen my tree,” he added in a charming way.

He seemed possessed with the idea of “to-dayness.”

He seemed obsessed with the idea of being current.

“Think,” he said again, “all little boys is got a tree now. Right now. And me, too!”

“Think,” he said again, “all little boys have a tree now. Right now. And me, too!”

It was a long, enchanted day; and she waited until the final possible moment to close it.

It was a long, magical day; and she waited until the very last moment to end it.

“Tonykins,” she said at last, “now the roses have to come down while Mama puts them into a box and takes them to their own family. And while she’s gone, you can lie here and look at the tree, can’t you?”

“Tonykins,” she finally said, “now the roses need to come down while Mama puts them in a box and takes them to their own family. And while she’s gone, you can lie here and look at the tree, right?”

“Yes,” said Anthony, “an’—an’ it’ll talk to me!”

“Yeah,” Anthony said, “and—and it’ll talk to me!”

Unquestionably the tree talked to Tony. But the amazing thing was that it also talked to his mother, on her way down to the factory.

Unquestionably, the tree spoke to Tony. But the amazing part was that it also spoke to his mother on her way to the factory.

No sooner was she on the street from the happy holiday humor of their room than she was faced accusingly by the bustle and clamor of the streets on “the night before Christmas.” Everyone was intent on something outside himself. Everyone,[Pg 286] Mother Margaret thought, would have known it was Christmas, if he had not been told.

No sooner had she stepped out of the cheerful vibe of their room than she was confronted with the busy and noisy streets on “the night before Christmas.” Everyone was focused on something beyond themselves. Everyone, [Pg 286] Mother Margaret thought, would have recognized it was Christmas, if they hadn’t been told.

All save Tony. Her heart smote her when she thought of that. For Tony in the little bed where he “lived,” all the blessedness and peace of tomorrow had descended to-day, and he had lived them faithfully. And on Christmas morning, on Star of Bethlehem morning for all the rest of the world, it would all be past for him; when for all the rest of the world it would be dawning....

Everyone except Tony. Her heart ached at that thought. For Tony, in the little bed where he “lived,” all the joy and peace of tomorrow had arrived today, and he had experienced them fully. And on Christmas morning, on Star of Bethlehem morning for everyone else, it would all be over for him; while for the rest of the world, it would be just beginning....

Christmas dinner they ate together on Christmas Eve, there at Tony’s bedside, with a royal feast of one thing extra, spread on a little sewing table set in the shadow of the tree.

Christmas dinner they ate together on Christmas Eve, there at Tony’s bedside, with a lavish feast of one special item, laid out on a small sewing table placed in the shadow of the tree.

“Now, dear,” said Mother Margaret when they had finished, “the twenty-four hours is almost up, and the fairy is going to come for the tree. You’re sure you won’t mind—aren’t you?”

“Now, dear,” said Mother Margaret when they had finished, “the twenty-four hours is almost up, and the fairy is going to come for the tree. You’re sure you won't mind—right?”

“Oh, yes, Mother!” Tony’s eyes were fastened on the tree as if he feared it might vanish if he looked away.

“Oh, yes, Mom!” Tony’s eyes were glued to the tree as if he was afraid it might disappear if he looked away.

“And you are going to feel more glad that you had it than sorry to see it go?”

“And you're going to feel happier that you had it than sad to see it go?”

“Oh, yes, Mother!”

“Oh, yes, Mom!”

Tony’s eyes were still on the tree.

Tony’s eyes were still on the tree.

“I wish,” he said, “I wish Christmas was to-morrow, too. I like to feel like I feel when it’s Christmas.”

“I wish,” he said, “I wish Christmas was tomorrow, too. I like how I feel when it’s Christmas.”

She sat beside him, silent, when outside the door came the tread and tap which they were both expecting. And somewhat to her bewilderment Mother[Pg 287] Margaret admitted four visitors. There was the kindly, practical woman; and the librarian with the pleasant eyes; and the maid with the Dear Child in her arms.

She sat next to him, quiet, when they heard the footsteps and taps outside the door that they were both anticipating. To her surprise, Mother[Pg 287] Margaret welcomed four guests. There was the warm, sensible woman; the librarian with the friendly eyes; and the maid holding the Dear Child in her arms.

She set the Dear Child down, and the Dear Child ran to Tony’s bed, and in her hands was a box.

She put the Dear Child down, and the Dear Child ran to Tony’s bed, holding a box in her hands.

“Little boy!” she shouted. “See what! See what!”

“Hey, little guy!” she yelled. “Look what! Look what!”

She laid something beside him. And when, trembling a little with the wonder of it, Tony had unwound this, there lay his longed-for clay and some unbelievable modeling tools. Mother Margaret’s eyes flew to the librarian. And the look of the two women met and clung, with something living in the faces of them both. And so it came about that when the maid drew the little tree from the room, Tony hardly knew.

She placed something next to him. And when, slightly trembling with excitement, Tony unwrapped it, he found his longed-for clay and some incredible modeling tools. Mother Margaret’s eyes shot over to the librarian. The two women shared a look that connected them, filled with something vibrant in their expressions. And so, it happened that when the maid took the little tree out of the room, Tony barely noticed.

They went away with happy greetings, and waving hands, and promises to meet again.

They left with cheerful hellos, waving hands, and promises to meet again.

“I—I—I—bring you my kitty and my fimbel!” shouted the Dear Child kissing her hand. “That other day,” she added importantly.

“I—I—I—bring you my kitty and my fimbel!” shouted the Dear Child, kissing her hand. “The other day,” she added importantly.

An hour later Tony opened his eyes sleepily.

An hour later, Tony sleepily opened his eyes.

“Make a great big racket, Mother Margaret!” he surprisingly demanded.

“Make a huge noise, Mother Margaret!” he unexpectedly demanded.

“Why, dear?” she asked.

“Why, dear?” she asked.

“’Cause if I go to sleep, then it won’t be Christmas any more,” said Tony, and drifted off with his smile still on his face.

“‘Cause if I go to sleep, then it won’t be Christmas anymore,” said Tony, and drifted off with his smile still on his face.

Christmas morning, the true Christmas morning, came with a white mantle and a bright face. Mother Margaret woke to hear the city one tumbling peal[Pg 288] of early bells. She sprang up and threw on her dressing gown, with her pretty hair falling about her shoulders, and ran to Tony’s room. He was still asleep. Resolutely, and even joyously, she stooped and kissed him.

Christmas morning, the real Christmas morning, arrived with a white blanket of snow and a bright sky. Mother Margaret woke up to the sound of a single, cheerful peal of early bells ringing through the city. She jumped out of bed, threw on her robe, her lovely hair cascading over her shoulders, and hurried to Tony’s room. He was still sound asleep. With determination and even joy, she bent down and kissed him.

“Tony, dear!” she said—but there was something like a sob in her voice. “Wake up! It’s Christmas morning!”

“Tony, dear!” she said—but there was a hint of a sob in her voice. “Wake up! It’s Christmas morning!”

His eyes flew open, and stared straight into her eyes.

His eyes snapped open and locked onto hers.

“It’s Christmas morning,” she repeated tremulously.

“It’s Christmas morning,” she said, her voice shaking.

A look of pain came to his face.

A pained expression crossed his face.

“Did I dream my tree?” he asked.

“Did I dream about my tree?” he asked.

“No!” she cried, “no, dear. You did have your tree. Mother told you yesterday was Christmas because we could just have the tree that day—and she wanted you to have all the fun—all of it, Tony—” She broke down, and buried her face in his warm neck.

“No!” she cried, “no, darling. You did have your tree. Mom told you yesterday was Christmas because we could only have the tree that day—and she wanted you to enjoy it—all of it, Tony—” She broke down and buried her face in his warm neck.

Something of the solemnity and old wisdom born in a child when a grown person apologizes, or explains, or in any wise treats him as an equal, came growing in Tony’s face. But this was over-shadowed now, by a dawning joy.

Something of the seriousness and old wisdom that emerges in a child when an adult apologizes, explains, or treats them as an equal, began to show on Tony’s face. But this was now overshadowed by a growing joy.

“Mother!” he cried. “Truly? Truly, is it Christmas again?”

“Mom!” he exclaimed. “Really? Really, is it Christmas again?”

“Not again,” she said. “But it’s Christmas.”

“Not this again,” she said. “But it’s Christmas.”

He sat up, and threw his arms about her.

He sat up and wrapped his arms around her.

“Oh, I’m glad—I’m glad!” he cried. “Why,[Pg 289] Mother. Then it wasn’t just the tree that made us happy, was it?”

“Oh, I’m so glad—I’m so glad!” he exclaimed. “Why, [Pg 289] Mom. Then it wasn’t just the tree that made us happy, was it?”

She held him close. And as they sat in each other’s arms, in the bare room, with no tree, no roses, and even the clay for a moment forgotten, there came overwhelmingly to the woman, and dimly to the child, the precious understanding that Christmas is a spirit. And the spirit was with them, and made a third presence in their sudden, indefinable joyousness.

She held him tight. And as they sat in each other’s arms, in the empty room, with no tree, no roses, and even the clay momentarily forgotten, the woman felt an overwhelming realization, and the child sensed it vaguely, that Christmas is a spirit. And that spirit was with them, creating a third presence in their sudden, indescribable happiness.

Tony drew a little away, and laughed up at her.

Tony leaned back a bit and laughed up at her.

“Mother Margaret!” he cried. “It’s Christmas—it’s Christmas!”

“Mom Margaret!” he shouted. “It’s Christmas—it’s Christmas!”

“Yes,” she said, “yes, dear. Don’t you hear the bells?”

“Yes,” she said, “yes, darling. Can’t you hear the bells?”

Tony shook his head. “We don’t need the bells, Mother,” he said. “Why, Mother Margaret!” he cried, “maybe now we can get the feeling every day!”

Tony shook his head. “We don’t need the bells, Mom,” he said. “Wow, Mom Margaret!” he exclaimed, “maybe now we can feel it every day!”

[Pg 290]

[Pg 290]

[24] Copyright by Crowell Publishing Company, 1915. Reprinted by special permission of the author.

[24] Copyright by Crowell Publishing Company, 1915. Reprinted by special permission of the author.


THE UNWELCOME GIFT[25]

Julia Burket

Julia Burket

Snyge, the woodsman, walked briskly through the gates of the park which surrounded the royal palace. On his arm hung a small basket covered with a white cloth. In the basket were some cranberry tarts which his wife was sending to her aunt, an old woman who stirred the royal soup-kettle.

Snyge, the woodsman, walked quickly through the gates of the park that surrounded the royal palace. On his arm, he carried a small basket covered with a white cloth. Inside the basket were some cranberry tarts that his wife was sending to her aunt, an elderly woman who stirred the royal soup pot.

As Snyge walked along the winding road the sun shone and sparkled brightly on the snow; and the roofs of the palace, which glistened through the tree-tops, did not seem nearly so awe-inspiring as they did on other days. On approaching the rear of the palace he heard a great deal of loud hammering, which sounded odd on the quiet of the winter afternoon. He hastened his steps and opened the door of the kitchen.

As Snyge walked down the winding road, the sun shone and sparkled brightly on the snow, and the palace roofs, visible through the tree tops, didn’t seem nearly as impressive as usual. As he approached the back of the palace, he heard a lot of loud hammering, which sounded strange on the quiet winter afternoon. He quickened his pace and opened the kitchen door.

Along one side of the brick-floored room there stretched a long wooden table. Before the table was a settle, and on this were seated a scullery-maid, two butlers, four maids, and three small footmen; all dressed in the olive livery of the king’s household and all busily cracking nuts.

Along one side of the brick-floored room was a long wooden table. In front of the table was a bench, where a scullery maid, two butlers, four maids, and three young footmen were sitting; all dressed in the olive uniforms of the king’s household and all busy cracking nuts.

They made such a racket and commotion that[Pg 291] Snyge was obliged to walk the entire length of the room before he could attract the attention of Mother Jorgan, who was stirring away at the soup with her back to the door.

They were making so much noise and chaos that[Pg 291] Snyge had to walk all the way across the room before he could get Mother Jorgan's attention, who was busy stirring the soup with her back turned to the door.

“What is the meaning of all this noise?” he shouted in the old woman’s ear.

“What’s all this noise about?” he shouted in the old woman’s ear.

At the unexpected sound of his voice she gave a start, and would have dropped the pot-stick if a little boy, who was seated on a high stool behind the kettle, had not caught it.

At the unexpected sound of his voice, she jumped and would have dropped the pot stick if a little boy, who was sitting on a high stool behind the kettle, hadn’t caught it.

After Mother Jorgan had recovered from her surprise she told the woodsman that they were cracking nuts for the Christmas feast. They should all have been done the day before, but the scullery-maid had forgotten and the baker was now mixing up the fruit-cake; so they had been forced to set every one to work who was not already busy, in order that the nuts should be ready in time.

After Mother Jorgan got over her surprise, she told the woodsman that they were cracking nuts for the Christmas feast. They should have finished it the day before, but the scullery-maid had forgotten, and the baker was now mixing the fruit cake. So, they had to put everyone to work who wasn’t already busy to make sure the nuts would be ready on time.

While Mother Jorgan was muttering away in her shrill, cackling voice, Snyge had been staring ahead of him at the small boy on the stool. There was really no reason why any one should look at poor little Bebelle. He was by far the ugliest and most insignificant-looking person in the room. Hunched up on his stool in the dark shadows behind the kettle, he looked more like some odious goblin than a little boy. His thick black hair made a fitting frame for his pinched face. His nose was long and crooked; his eyes were very large and very black; and his pathetic little mouth, although tender and childish, made his face seem all the homelier by contrast. In[Pg 292] his hand he held a stick upon which, with infinite labor, he was carving something.

While Mother Jorgan was rambling on in her loud, screechy voice, Snyge had been staring blankly at the small boy on the stool. There really was no reason for anyone to pay attention to poor little Bebelle. He was easily the ugliest and most unremarkable person in the room. Hunched over on his stool in the dark shadows behind the kettle, he resembled more of a nasty goblin than a little boy. His thick black hair served as a fitting frame for his pinched face. His nose was long and crooked; his eyes were very big and very dark; and his sad little mouth, despite being soft and childlike, made his face seem even more unattractive by comparison. In[Pg 292]his hand, he held a stick that he was painstakingly carving into something.

However, Snyge, who said little, but saw a great deal, when Mother Jorgan had finished, pointed his finger at him and said, “Who is that?”

However, Snyge, who didn't say much but observed a lot, pointed his finger at him and said, "Who is that?" when Mother Jorgan was done.

“I am Bebelle,” said the child in a thin, but rather sweet, voice.

“I’m Bebelle,” said the child in a soft but sweet voice.

“And what is that you have there in your hand?”

“And what do you have in your hand?”

“That,” said the old woman, “is the scepter he is making for the king’s Christmas present.” And turning her back to the kettle, she looked significantly at Snyge and tapped her forehead. “Tell Snyge about your present, Bebelle, and perhaps he will give you a better stick of wood.”

“That,” said the old woman, “is the scepter he’s making for the king’s Christmas gift.” And turning her back to the kettle, she looked meaningfully at Snyge and tapped her forehead. “Tell Snyge about your gift, Bebelle, and maybe he’ll give you a better stick of wood.”

But the child held the stick close and answered fearfully: “Oh, no, thank you, Mother Jorgan! No, thank you! this will do very well for what I want. But I will tell the man what I know of it.”

But the child kept the stick close and replied nervously: “Oh, no, thank you, Mother Jorgan! No, thank you! This will be just fine for what I need. But I will tell the man what I know about it.”

At these words one of the small footmen, who had stopped swinging his hammer for a moment in order to eat a walnut, nudged his neighbor, and they both picked up their bowls of nuts and squatted down on the floor in front of the kettle. And the maid who dusted the royal throne, and was just then going through the kitchen, saw the pages and joined the little group.

At these words, one of the small footmen, who had paused from swinging his hammer for a moment to eat a walnut, nudged his neighbor. They both picked up their bowls of nuts and sat down on the floor in front of the kettle. Meanwhile, the maid who was dusting the royal throne and was just passing through the kitchen saw the footmen and joined the little group.

“We will now have some fun,” one of them whispered to her.

“We're going to have some fun now,” one of them whispered to her.

Bebelle, who was unaware of his audience on the other side of the kettle, turning towards Snyge, began his tale.

Bebelle, not realizing there was an audience on the other side of the kettle, turned to Snyge and started his story.

[Pg 293]

[Pg 293]

“You see,” he said, “although I am lame and stupid and of no use to any one, the good king allows me to stay here in his kitchen. I sit here all day behind the kettle; and when Mother Jorgan has something else she must do, she allows me to stir the soup. Each day I have a crust of bread and bowl of froth from the top of the soup, and at night the baker allows me to lie behind the great oven. You see, I should be happy, for I have done nothing to deserve this easy lot. But sometimes I am very discontented. I was feeling that way one evening, and, as I was alone in the kitchen, I climbed up there on the table to look out of the casement. It was a lovely night, with all the stars shining, and as I stood there thinking how ashamed I should be to be unhappy when so much splendor was about me, I saw before me a beautiful hand reaching up on the other side of the sill. It clasped a stick of wood and a piece of paper. The hand laid them on the window-ledge, and I heard a voice like music say, “These are for you, Bebelle.’”

“You see,” he said, “even though I’m lame and not very bright and have no real purpose, the good king lets me stay here in his kitchen. I sit here all day behind the kettle; when Mother Jorgan has other things to do, she lets me stir the soup. Every day I get a crust of bread and a bowl of froth from the top of the soup, and at night the baker lets me sleep behind the big oven. You see, I should be happy because I haven’t done anything to deserve this easy life. But sometimes I feel really discontented. I was feeling that way one evening, and while I was alone in the kitchen, I climbed up on the table to look out the window. It was a beautiful night, with all the stars shining, and as I stood there thinking about how ashamed I should be for feeling unhappy when there was so much beauty around me, I saw a lovely hand reaching up from the other side of the sill. It held a stick of wood and a piece of paper. The hand placed them on the window ledge, and I heard a voice like music say, ‘These are for you, Bebelle.’”

Here there was a great nudging and giggling on the part of his unseen audience, and the little maid called out, “Where is the paper now?”

Here, there was a lot of nudging and giggling from his unseen audience, and the little girl called out, “Where’s the paper now?”

Bebelle leaned far out over the kettle, and, seeing the maid’s duster on the floor, turned again to Snyge and said: “They often come to hear me tell about it. The paper blew into the fire,” he explained, and went on: “I was very much frightened and wanted to climb down from the window and leave them there, but at last I found courage to look at the paper. On[Pg 294] it were these words: Justice, Mercy, Verity, Lowliness, Devotion, Patience, Courage, and, above all, Love. I stood there a long time, and at last I thought how fine it would be to make a new scepter for a Christmas present to the king, and to carve these words upon it. They are pretty words and have a pleasant sound. I have never heard the wonderful voice again, but I feel that this is what it would have me do.”

Bebelle leaned way over the kettle and, noticing the maid’s duster on the floor, turned back to Snyge and said, “They often come to hear me talk about it. The paper blew into the fire,” he explained, continuing, “I was really scared and thought about climbing down from the window and leaving them there, but eventually, I found the courage to look at the paper. On[Pg 294] it were these words: Justice, Mercy, Verity, Lowliness, Devotion, Patience, Courage, and, above all, Love. I stood there for a long time and finally thought how nice it would be to make a new scepter as a Christmas gift for the king, and to carve those words onto it. They are beautiful words and sound lovely. I haven't heard the amazing voice again, but I feel that this is what it wants me to do.”

“Now tell about how the words come,” demanded one of the footmen.

“Now tell us how the words come,” insisted one of the footmen.

But Bebelle would only say, “I am at the end of ‘Patience’ now, and, if you do not mind, I will start to carve again. You see, there is very little time left until Christmas.”

But Bebelle would only say, “I’m at the end of ‘Patience’ now, and, if you don’t mind, I’ll start carving again. You see, there’s very little time left until Christmas.”

As Bebelle concluded, his small audience broke up. The maid returned to her dusting, the footmen took their bowls and hammers back to the table, and Mother Jorgan, giving the pot-stick to little Bebelle, went to the door with Snyge.

As Bebelle finished, his small audience dispersed. The maid went back to her dusting, the footmen carried their bowls and hammers back to the table, and Mother Jorgan, handing the pot-stick to little Bebelle, went to the door with Snyge.

With the return of the footmen, the noise was even more deafening than before. The fruit-cake was all mixed but the nuts, and the baker stood over the small regiment of workers, every now and then rapping up some lagging one with a cuff on the ears. Mother Jorgan was obliged fairly to shriek the rest of the conversation; or rather her part of it, for Snyge said very little.

With the footmen back, the noise was even louder than before. The fruitcake was all mixed except for the nuts, and the baker was supervising the small group of workers, occasionally giving a slap to those who were falling behind. Mother Jorgan had to practically yell the rest of her part of the conversation, since Snyge didn’t say much at all.

“Yes, it is true. Bebelle has been carving at the old stick for weeks. He is very happy. But he is a stupid dolt. The king does not even know that he lives[Pg 295] here in the kitchen. If he did, it would all be at an end with little Bebelle.”

“Yes, it's true. Bebelle has been working on that old stick for weeks. He’s really happy about it. But he’s such a fool. The king doesn’t even realize he lives here in the kitchen. If he did, it would all be over for little Bebelle.”

“And about the hand?” asked the woodsman.

“And what about the hand?” asked the woodsman.

“That? Oh, well, I don’t know. No one here believes it. But I couldn’t say. It may be. But I know this much: I have seen the words come. When he was at ‘Mercy,’ a few weeks ago, one of the huntsmen brought him a little half-dead squirrel for his supper. But the foolish child warmed it and set it free. When he went back to his carving, ‘Mercy’ was there on the stick. That has been the way with them all. I know, for I have seen it with my sharp old eyes.”

“That? Well, I’m not really sure. No one here believes it. But I can’t say for certain. It might be true. But I do know this much: I’ve seen the words appear. When he was at ‘Mercy’ a few weeks ago, one of the huntsmen brought him a little half-dead squirrel for dinner. But the foolish child warmed it up and let it go. When he went back to his carving, ‘Mercy’ was there on the stick. That’s how it’s been with all of them. I know this because I’ve seen it with my sharp old eyes.”

Snyge gave her the basket and went out into the dusk. He had stayed long past his time.

Snyge handed her the basket and stepped out into the twilight. He had lingered far beyond when he should have.

In a little while the noise in the kitchen ceased. The nuts were all finished and put in the waiting cake, and the room was quiet but for the crackling of the fire and the chatter of the servants.

In a little while, the noise in the kitchen stopped. The nuts were all done and added to the waiting cake, and the room was quiet except for the crackling of the fire and the chatter of the servants.

“‘Patience’ is very hard,” said little Bebelle to Mother Jorgan. “I get along very well for a while, but just as I have almost finished, the letters seem to fly back again. It is very funny.

“‘Patience’ is really tough,” said little Bebelle to Mother Jorgan. “I do fine for a while, but just when I’m almost done, the letters seem to bounce back again. It’s so funny.”

“Listen, Mother Jorgan! Some one is coming. It is Shreve of the Fields.” His face was lit up until it seemed almost pretty, and his hands trembled at his carving.

“Hey, Mother Jorgan! Someone's coming. It’s Shreve from the Fields.” His face was glowing to the point of looking almost beautiful, and his hands shook as he worked on his carving.

In a moment there was a low, mysterious bird-note. Some one drew back the bolts, and youth incarnate stood framed in the dark oaken doorway. Shreve of the Fields swayed there, his slim, vibrant[Pg 296] figure outlined against the sparkling snow without. Pushed back from his thick dark curls he wore a bag-like cap of brilliant red. Over the shoulder of his tattered jacket was flung a brown sack, and in his hands he held a torn net. The lovely poise of his proud young head, the startling beauty of his face, the wonder of his gay, mysterious eyes, were all so intense that one looked again and again, awed, troubled, stupefied, unable to understand such glorious beauty. It was like some vague lovely dream that one had been forced by the very intensity of its sweetness to cast from his thoughts, now recurring to the mind. Even the servants felt it, and they looked again and again at the not unfamiliar sight of the radiant youth. And Shreve, unable, as always, to understand this blind desire to pierce the mystery of his beauty, crossed the room with swift, free steps and approached Bebelle.

In a moment, there was a soft, mysterious bird call. Someone pulled back the bolts, and a youthful figure appeared in the dark oak doorway. Shreve of the Fields stood there, his slim, lively figure outlined against the sparkling snow outside. Pushed back from his thick dark curls was a baggy, bright red cap. Over the shoulder of his tattered jacket hung a brown sack, and in his hands, he held a torn net. The graceful tilt of his proud young head, the striking beauty of his face, and the wonder in his bright, mysterious eyes were so intense that one couldn't help but look again and again, feeling awed, troubled, and confused by such magnificent beauty. It was like a vague, beautiful dream that one had been forced to forget but now resurfaced in the mind. Even the servants sensed it, glancing repeatedly at the somewhat familiar sight of the radiant youth. And Shreve, unable, as always, to grasp this blind urge to unravel the mystery of his beauty, crossed the room with swift, free movements and approached Bebelle.

“I have brought you this net to mend,” he said, and his voice was low and wonderfully sweet. “I use it to catch the poor starving hares; and then I feed them. I will wait if you are not too long.”

“I brought you this net to fix,” he said, his voice soft and incredibly sweet. “I use it to catch the hungry hares, and then I feed them. I’ll wait if it won’t take too long.”

“Oh, I’ll do it gladly,” responded the child; “and I’ll try to hasten as much as I can.”

“Oh, I’ll do it gladly,” said the child; “and I’ll try to hurry as much as I can.”

He put the unfinished scepter in his threadbare little blouse, and bent carefully over the net.

He tucked the unfinished scepter into his worn-out blouse and leaned carefully over the net.

It had now grown dark, and one of the pages went about the room with a taper lighting the candles in the greater pewter sticks. One by one the butlers and footmen came in to eat their evening meal before they should serve the royal dinner. All was[Pg 297] light, and laughter and good-natured raillery in the kitchen.

It had now grown dark, and one of the pages moved around the room with a candle, lighting the candles in the larger pewter holders. One by one, the butlers and footmen entered to have their dinner before serving the royal meal. The kitchen was filled with light, laughter, and friendly teasing. [Pg 297]

Shreve walked restlessly up and down the long room. Each time he passed the oven he would snatch a loaf and put it in his sack. “For my birds,” he would say with his dazzling smile to the baker. Each time he neared the soup-kettle he stopped and watched little Bebelle’s swift-moving fingers. Without looking up, the child would answer his unspoken question, “In a little while, Shreve, I shall have finished it.”

Shreve paced back and forth in the long room, feeling restless. Every time he walked by the oven, he would grab a loaf and toss it into his sack. “For my birds,” he would say with his bright smile to the baker. Whenever he got close to the soup kettle, he would pause and watch little Bebelle’s quick fingers. Without glancing up, the child would respond to his unasked question, “In a little while, Shreve, I’ll have it done.”

As the graceful, glowing figure moved about the room all the youths stared at him and the maidens glanced more shyly from under their long lashes. But Shreve’s thoughts were on the world outside and the mending of the net. However, when they spoke to him, he always answered sweetly in his lovely, winning voice.

As the elegant, radiant figure moved around the room, all the young men stared at him while the young women looked away shyly from beneath their long lashes. But Shreve’s mind was on the world outside and fixing the net. Still, whenever they spoke to him, he always responded warmly in his charming, captivating voice.

“How are your friends, O Shreve?” said Mother Jorgan.

“How are your friends, Shreve?” said Mother Jorgan.

“They are well. Only it is cold in the mountains, and the beasts freeze; and the woods and fields are bare, so my birds want food. But wait, old woman; some day I shall know all of nature’s secrets, and then winter cannot harm my people.”

“They're doing well. It's just that it's cold in the mountains, and the animals are freezing; the woods and fields are bare, so my birds need food. But hold on, old woman; someday I’ll understand all of nature’s secrets, and then winter won’t be able to harm my people.”

The servants now came up to the kettle to get their bowls of soup, and Shreve of the Fields stood in the corner and watched them silently.

The servants now approached the kettle to fetch their bowls of soup, while Shreve of the Fields stood quietly in the corner observing them.

At last Bebelle crept down from his stool, and slowly moved toward Shreve.

At last, Bebelle got down from his stool and slowly walked over to Shreve.

“Here is your net, Shreve,” he said.

“Here’s your net, Shreve,” he said.

[Pg 298]

[Pg 298]

The beautiful youth took the net and held it before him. He tugged at it, but the mended threads held as firmly as the others.

The handsome young man grabbed the net and held it in front of him. He pulled at it, but the repaired threads held just as strong as the others.

“This is nicely done, Bebelle. When I come at Christmas I will bring you some fairy moss. How is your scepter?” he asked a little shyly.

“This is really well done, Bebelle. When I come by at Christmas, I’ll bring you some fairy moss. How’s your scepter?” he asked a bit shyly.

“Oh, it is almost finished. I am on ‘Patience’ now.”

“Oh, it’s almost done. I’m on ‘Patience’ now.”

Bebelle pulled the stick from his blouse, and as Shreve of the Fields bent over it, he saw that “Patience” was finished.

Bebelle took the stick out of his blouse, and when Shreve of the Fields leaned over it, he noticed that “Patience” was complete.

******

******

It was the eve of Christmas, and all the great castle was in a merry bustle and a wild confusion. From the little scullery-maid, who was giving the pots and pans a final scouring, to the queen herself, who was being fitted with a new crown, not a soul in the palace was idle.

It was Christmas Eve, and the entire castle was filled with cheerful activity and a bit of chaos. From the young kitchen maid, who was giving the pots and pans a last scrub, to the queen herself, who was trying on a new crown, everyone in the palace was busy.

The great hall was all green, and red, and white; pine, and holly, and mistletoe. The white pillars were twined with ivy and laurel; from the rafters hung great clusters of mistletoe; and the walls were banked with leaves and red berries. On each side of the royal dais stood a shining, glistening Christmas-tree; and the galleries were hung low with Christmas greens.

The great hall was filled with green, red, and white; pine, holly, and mistletoe. The white pillars were wrapped in ivy and laurel; large bunches of mistletoe hung from the rafters; and the walls were decorated with leaves and red berries. On either side of the royal dais stood two sparkling Christmas trees; and the galleries were adorned with Christmas greenery.

It was not long until the king and queen ascended their royal thrones, the queen happy because the new crown was very becoming, and the king that there was a grand feast in prospect.

It wasn't long before the king and queen took their royal thrones, the queen delighted because the new crown looked great on her, and the king pleased that there was a big feast on the horizon.

The royal court assembled with laughter and gay[Pg 299] words and smiling faces; and of them all the princess Faunia was the most admired. Tall and slim and beautiful, as the princess should be, with the dainty grace of a young fawn and the proud young way of one, she stood by the dais with a dark, handsome prince. Each time he spoke to her, although his words were laughing, she knew that he loved her; and each time he looked at her, his gay eyes said what his lips dared not speak. The princess, like every one else in the room, was very, very happy.

The royal court gathered with laughter and cheerful words, all wearing smiles; and among them, Princess Faunia was the one everyone admired the most. Tall, slender, and beautiful, just like a princess should be, she exuded the delicate grace of a young fawn and the proud demeanor of one. She stood next to a dark, handsome prince by the dais. Every time he spoke to her, even though he was joking, she sensed that he loved her; and each time he looked at her, his bright eyes revealed what his lips wouldn't say. The princess, like everyone else in the room, was truly happy.

In the kitchen below sat Bebelle, carving the last word upon his gift for the king. His face was very pale; it looked even thinner than usual. His great black eyes burned feverishly, and his hands worked swiftly upon the word “Love.”

In the kitchen below sat Bebelle, carving the last word on his gift for the king. His face was very pale; it looked even thinner than usual. His large black eyes burned feverishly, and his hands worked quickly on the word “Love.”

“I must not be late! I must not be late!” he said over and over again.

“I can't be late! I can't be late!” he repeated over and over again.

Most of the servants had left the kitchen and were sitting in the gallery of the hall above, watching the royal pageant.

Most of the servants had left the kitchen and were sitting in the gallery of the hall above, watching the royal spectacle.

However, there was a little girl left in the room, who had to remain behind in order to keep the fire going in the great fireplace.

However, there was a little girl left in the room, who had to stay behind to keep the fire going in the big fireplace.

“When will you give the king his gift?” she asked Bebelle.

“When are you going to give the king his gift?” she asked Bebelle.

“When all the others have given theirs and Shreve of the Fields alone is left he will give the king his beautiful raven, and then he will say, ‘There is still another, O King, who has a gift for you.’ Mother Jorgan has promised to let me go with her up the stairs, and when Shreve says this, then I will[Pg 300] walk into the room and give the king his scepter.”

“When everyone else has given their gifts and only Shreve of the Fields is left, he will present the king with his beautiful raven, and then he will say, ‘There is still one more, O King, who has a gift for you.’ Mother Jorgan has promised to let me go with her up the stairs, and when Shreve says this, I will[Pg 300] walk into the room and hand the king his scepter.”

“Shreve of the Fields may forget,” said the little girl, shrewdly; “he thinks only of his birds and beasts, of others he has no thought. Old Jason, the butler, says he has no soul.”

“Shreve of the Fields might forget,” said the little girl, wisely; “he only thinks about his birds and animals, he doesn’t consider anyone else. Old Jason, the butler, says he has no soul.”

“Oh, yes, he has!” said Bebelle. “He is wild and timid like his animals, though, and is afraid to show it. He has told me how some nights he lies in his cave with his animals and longs for a human friend. But you know, Sana, he is so beautiful and so different from every one else that no one can be friends with him. But look what he gave me! It is fairy moss, and Shreve says that if I carry it, I shall be brave enough to walk through the great hall to the king and not be ashamed of my ugly face.

“Oh, yes, he has!” said Bebelle. “He’s wild and shy like his animals, though, and is too scared to show it. He’s told me how some nights he lies in his cave with his animals and wishes for a human friend. But you know, Sana, he’s so beautiful and so different from everyone else that no one can be friends with him. But look what he gave me! It’s fairy moss, and Shreve says that if I carry it, I’ll be brave enough to walk through the great hall to the king and not be ashamed of my ugly face.

Bebelle held up a little patch of silvery moss, the drops of dew sparkling like diamonds upon it.

Bebelle held up a small piece of silvery moss, the drops of dew sparkling like diamonds on it.

“Oh!” said the child, in awed wonder. “It is so beautiful! And do you think it really has such power?”

“Oh!” said the child, in amazed wonder. “It’s so beautiful! Do you think it really has that kind of power?”

“Why, yes, of course; Shreve told me so.”

“Yeah, definitely; Shreve mentioned that to me.”

“Ah!” sighed little Sana, “if I only had a tiny bit, I would not be so afraid of the butler when he scolds me.”

“Ah!” sighed little Sana, “if I just had a little bit, I wouldn’t be so scared of the butler when he scolds me.”

Bebelle carefully tore the moss in half and gave Sana part of it.

Bebelle gently ripped the moss in half and handed a piece to Sana.

“I must go back to my carving now,” he said, as the child tried to thank him.

“I need to get back to my carving now,” he said, as the child tried to thank him.

“And I to my fire. Oh, Bebelle! Look! Look!” cried Sana. “The fire has gone out while I have been talking to you!”

“And I to my fire. Oh, Bebelle! Look! Look!” cried Sana. “The fire has gone out while I’ve been talking to you!”

[Pg 301]

[Pg 301]

“I will make you another.”

"I'll make you another."

When Mother Jorgan came in, the fire was again burning brightly.

When Mother Jorgan came in, the fire was once again burning brightly.

“Are you ready, Bebelle?” she asked, her voice trembling with excitement. “Shreve is giving the king his raven.”

“Are you ready, Bebelle?” she asked, her voice shaking with excitement. “Shreve is giving the king his raven.”

“No, dear Mother Jorgan, I have mended the fire for Sana instead.”

“No, dear Mother Jorgan, I’ve fixed the fire for Sana instead.”

“You foolish boy!” and she tore the stick from his hand. “Why, of course it is done! Is ‘Love’ not there as plainly as the other words? Come, we must make haste or we shall be too late.”

“You stupid boy!” she said as she yanked the stick out of his hand. “Of course it’s done! Is ‘Love’ not just as obvious as the other words? Hurry up, or we’ll be too late.”

As the two reached the door of the hall Shreve of the Fields was standing before the royal dais, his proud lovely head thrown back and one graceful arm stretched forth toward the king. On the tip of his finger there perched a beautiful raven, all glossy black streaked with purple, and as quiet as if it were still in the forest. As these two of the woods stood there in their perfect, unaffected beauty everything else about the gay court seemed curiously dwarfed and cheapened.

As the two reached the door of the hall, Shreve of the Fields was standing in front of the royal dais, his proud, beautiful head held high and one elegant arm extended toward the king. Perched on the tip of his finger was a stunning raven, all glossy black with purple streaks, perfectly still as if it were still in the forest. As these two figures from the woods stood there in their natural, unpretentious beauty, everything else in the lively court seemed oddly small and cheap in comparison.

“O King,” he said, in his sweet, thrilling voice, “here is a gift for you!”

“O King,” he said, in his sweet, captivating voice, “I have a gift for you!”

As the raven flew from his hand to the king the courtiers crowded around the radiant youth; and Mother Jorgan, in the doorway outside, whispered to Bebelle: “Child, he has said nothing of you. If you still wish to do this dreadful thing, you must enter unannounced.”

As the raven flew from his hand to the king, the courtiers gathered around the shining youth; and Mother Jorgan, in the doorway outside, whispered to Bebelle, “Child, he hasn’t mentioned you at all. If you still want to go through with this terrible thing, you need to go in without anyone knowing.”

And so, with his scepter held closely in one arm,[Pg 302] the child bravely walked into the gay throng.

And so, with his scepter held tightly in one arm,[Pg 302] the child confidently walked into the lively crowd.

As he neared the throne the courtiers drew back on either side; and standing before the royal dais, Bebelle said simply, “My King, I have made you a new scepter for a Christmas gift.”

As he approached the throne, the courtiers stepped back on both sides; and standing in front of the royal dais, Bebelle said straightforwardly, “My King, I’ve made you a new scepter as a Christmas gift.”

All about the throne lay precious and costly gifts; gold and tapestries, silver and precious stones. On the arm of the king’s chair perched the beautiful raven, and in the queen’s hand was a necklace of diamonds, and rare aquamarines. Before them stood a child, strange and grotesque, holding in his hand a rough piece of fire-wood.

All around the throne were valuable and luxurious gifts; gold and tapestries, silver and gemstones. A beautiful raven rested on the arm of the king’s chair, while the queen held a necklace made of diamonds and rare aquamarines. In front of them stood a peculiar and odd-looking child, clutching a rough piece of firewood.

“I have made you a new scepter,” he had said.

“I’ve made you a new scepter,” he said.

“Child,” said the king, and his voice was not unkind, “this is not the time for you to appear before us.” And he motioned a page to lead Bebelle from the room.

“Child,” said the king, and his voice wasn’t harsh, “this isn’t the right time for you to be here with us.” Then he signaled for a page to take Bebelle out of the room.

There was a painful silence as the child crept slowly from the bright hall, one hand still clasping the rejected gift. The queen signed for the fiddlers to begin their playing. The princess Faunia, who was standing with the noble prince under the balcony, remarked that such things were enough to spoil one’s Christmas. The prince comforted her, and said if he had his will, nothing should ever happen to mar a single moment of her entire life. The princess was even happier than before. The queen told the king, who looked a little worried, that such things naturally happen in such great households, and that, with the serving of the royal banquet, things would be restored to their former gaiety.[Pg 303] This last suggestion comforted the king mightily; and, indeed, before the page had even announced the banquet everything was as gay and merry as it had been an hour before.

There was an uncomfortable silence as the child slowly left the bright hall, one hand still holding the rejected gift. The queen signaled for the musicians to start playing. Princess Faunia, who was standing with the noble prince under the balcony, commented that moments like these could ruin Christmas. The prince reassured her, saying that if he had his way, nothing would ever spoil a single moment of her life. The princess felt even happier than before. The queen told the king, who looked a bit concerned, that such things naturally happen in large households, and that once the royal banquet was served, everything would go back to being cheerful. This last comment greatly relieved the king; indeed, before the page even announced the banquet, everything was as joyful and lively as it had been an hour earlier.[Pg 303]

In the bright warm kitchen there was dance and song, and every one there was happy, too.

In the bright, warm kitchen, people were dancing and singing, and everyone there was happy, too.

That is, all but little Bebelle. He lay beside the oven, still holding tightly to the scepter, saying nothing.

That is, everyone except little Bebelle. He lay next to the oven, still holding tightly to the scepter, saying nothing.

Mother Jorgan brought him a bowl of hot soup. He thanked her pitifully, but would not touch it. Now and then one of the servants would come to him and shyly, but kindly, ask him to come and have some of the wassail. Shreve came down from the feast above. The baker gave him thirteen loaves for his birds, and he stopped to speak to Bebelle.

Mother Jorgan brought him a bowl of hot soup. He thanked her weakly but refused to eat it. Occasionally, one of the servants would approach him, hesitantly yet kindly, inviting him to join in the wassail. Shreve came down from the feast above. The baker gave him thirteen loaves for his birds, and he paused to talk to Bebelle.

“I am sorry, Bebelle,” he said, in his timid, winning way. “But I had no chance to speak of you. It was a shame that the king refused your gift. But come, do not be sad. Every one is sorry, and things will not be made better by lying there.”

“I’m sorry, Bebelle,” he said, in his shy, charming way. “But I didn’t get a chance to mention you. It was unfortunate that the king turned down your gift. But come on, don’t be sad. Everyone feels bad about it, and lying there won’t make things better.”

But Bebelle did not answer. The tears sprang to Shreve’s beautiful, mysterious eyes.

But Bebelle didn’t respond. Tears filled Shreve’s beautiful, mysterious eyes.

“Would you like to come and sleep in my cave to-night?”

“Do you want to come and sleep in my cave tonight?”

Bebelle gave a little gasp.

Bebelle gasped slightly.

“Oh, Shreve,” he said, “that is the greatest thing in the world that could happen to me! But somehow I feel as if that could not be—to-night.”

“Oh, Shreve,” he said, “that is the best thing in the world that could happen to me! But somehow I feel like that can’t happen tonight.”

So Shreve of the Fields went a little sadly out into the starry night.

So Shreve of the Fields stepped out into the starry night, feeling a bit sad.

[Pg 304]

[Pg 304]

It grew later. Slowly and reluctantly the servants left the warm, friendly kitchen. Many stopped to speak kindly to the silent child, who lay huddled in his corner.

It got later. Slowly and hesitantly, the servants left the cozy, welcoming kitchen. Many paused to say nice things to the quiet child, who was curled up in his corner.

At last, though, they had all left but a little page, who put out the candles and skipped fearfully from the room. All was silent and dark.

At last, everyone had left except for a little page, who blew out the candles and hurriedly left the room. Everything was silent and dark.

The child lay there a long time.

The child lay there for a long time.

Slowly and sweetly, through the still night a voice softly floated.

Slowly and sweetly, a voice gently floated through the quiet night.

“Bebelle, little Bebelle!” it said; “come to the door.”

“Bebelle, little Bebelle!” it said; “come to the door.”

The child trembled, but did not get up.

The child shook, but didn't get up.

Once again came the low, mellow voice: “Bebelle, I am waiting for you. Come, open the door.”

Once again, the soft, warm voice said, “Bebelle, I’m waiting for you. Come, open the door.”

As if in a dream he crept across the floor. Slowly he slid back the great bolts and lifted the door latch.

As if in a dream, he tiptoed across the floor. Slowly, he slid back the heavy bolts and lifted the door latch.

There in the snowy dooryard was a glorious vision. A figure that glowed and glistened against the snow like the fire and light of a thousand diamonds. Over the head was a veil like lacy frost. From the scintillating robes stretched a beautiful white hand.

There in the snowy front yard was a stunning sight. A figure that shone and sparkled against the snow like the fire and light of a thousand diamonds. Above the head was a veil like delicate frost. From the shimmering robes extended a lovely white hand.

“Come with me,” said the voice, “and I will make you a great ruler.”

“Come with me,” said the voice, “and I’ll make you a great leader.”

Bebelle shrank back against the heavy door.

Bebelle pressed against the heavy door.

“Oh, no!” he cried, “I am not fit to be a ruler. I am ugly and poor, and of no use to any one in the world.”

“Oh, no!” he exclaimed, “I’m not cut out to be a leader. I’m ugly and broke, and I’m of no benefit to anyone in the world.”

The vision reached out and took the scepter which Bebelle still clasped to his breast.

The vision reached out and took the scepter that Bebelle was still holding close to his chest.

As the firm white hand grasped it the rough wood[Pg 305] turned to shining gold and the letters carved upon it were set with pearls, and rubies, and sapphires, and other precious stones.

As the smooth white hand held it, the rough wood[Pg 305] transformed into shining gold, and the letters carved on it were decorated with pearls, rubies, sapphires, and other precious gems.

“These words that you have carved upon the scepter,” said the high, thrilling voice, “Justice, Mercy, Verity, Lowliness, Devotion, Patience, Courage, and, above all, Love—these are the attributes of a king. Only he who carves his own scepter, with these words upon it, only he is fit to wield it. Again I summon you to come with me and I will make you ruler of a great kingdom.”

“These words that you have carved on the scepter,” said the high, thrilling voice, “Justice, Mercy, Truth, Humility, Devotion, Patience, Courage, and, above all, Love—these are the qualities of a king. Only one who carves his own scepter with these words on it is worthy to wield it. Again, I invite you to come with me, and I will make you the ruler of a great kingdom.”

And into the white night the child followed the steps of the vision.

And into the bright night, the child followed the path of the vision.

[Pg 306]

[Pg 306]

[25] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.

[25] Reprinted from “St. Nicholas Magazine” with permission.


THE STRANGE STORY OF MR. DOG AND
MR. BEAR[26]

Mabel Fuller Blodgett

Mabel Fuller Blodgett

(For very little folk)

(For little kids)

The Christmas Tree

The Holiday Tree

Mr. Bear was looking forward to the first real snowstorm because Mr. Dog had made a fine double-runner, and they were both planning for little housework, and a lot of coasting. Mr. Bear’s fur suit was just the thing for winter sports, but Mr. Dog had been obliged to go to the village and buy himself a sweater. It was bright crimson and was very becoming. Mr. Dog, who loved fine clothes, had also purchased a scarlet and white skating cap, with a tassel that hung down over one ear in a most engaging manner. So both Mr. Dog and Mr. Bear could hardly wait for cold weather to set in, and they spent a great deal of time running out to the porch and looking at the thermometer that hung there. When they were not doing that, they were reading the weather reports in the newspapers, or watching[Pg 307] the clouds, and at last they were rewarded late one afternoon by the sight of large feathery flakes of snow lazily floating downward from a cold gray sky. But alas! there was to be no coasting for either of them, for many days to come.

Mr. Bear was excited about the first real snowstorm because Mr. Dog had built a great double-runner, and they were both planning to do a little housework and a lot of sledding. Mr. Bear’s fur suit was perfect for winter sports, but Mr. Dog had to go to the village to buy himself a sweater. It was a bright crimson and looked really good on him. Mr. Dog, who loved nice clothes, also got a scarlet and white skating cap with a tassel that hung over one ear in a very charming way. So both Mr. Dog and Mr. Bear could hardly wait for the cold weather to arrive, and they spent a lot of time running out to the porch to check the thermometer hanging there. When they weren't doing that, they were reading the weather reports in the newspapers or watching the clouds, and finally, they were rewarded late one afternoon with the sight of big fluffy snowflakes gently falling from a cold gray sky. But unfortunately, there would be no sledding for either of them for many days to come.

Mr. Bear, who had not been feeling like himself for some time, came down with the mumps the very next morning, and Mr. Dog had his paws full with cooking, and nursing, and bedmaking, and carrying up trays to the invalid.

Mr. Bear, who hadn't been feeling like himself for a while, came down with the mumps the very next morning, and Mr. Dog had his hands full with cooking, nursing, making the bed, and bringing up trays to the sick friend.

Now I suppose you never saw a bear with the mumps! It is a sorry sight, I assure you, and the cottage was a sad place now with only the doctor’s visits for company and Mr. Bear in the dreadfulest state with his poor neck so swollen that none of his collars would fit him—he had lately, to please Mr. Dog, taken to wearing them. For daily use a red bandana handkerchief became the only thing possible. Well, Mr. Dog was a pretty fair nurse, though he did bring Mr. Bear some lemonade the first day, and, if you’ve ever had mumps, you will know how Mr. Bear felt after he got a real good taste. But Mr. Dog was more careful after that and never so much as said “pickles” or brought Mr. Bear anything that was sour or puckery, so they got along quite nicely.

Now I guess you’ve never seen a bear with the mumps! It’s a sad sight, believe me, and the cottage felt gloomy with only the doctor’s visits for company and Mr. Bear in a terrible state, with his poor neck so swollen that none of his collars would fit him—he had recently started wearing them to please Mr. Dog. For everyday wear, a red bandana handkerchief became his only option. Well, Mr. Dog was a pretty good nurse, even though he did give Mr. Bear some lemonade on the first day, and if you’ve ever had mumps, you know how Mr. Bear felt after he got a real taste of it. But Mr. Dog was more careful after that and didn’t even mention “pickles” or bring Mr. Bear anything sour or tangy, so they got along quite well.

Still, there was a lot of time for thinking, and Mr. Bear, looking wistfully out on the snowy landscape, began to plan for Christmas. He decided that he would surprise Mr. Dog, and the surprise would take the form of a Christmas tree. There were plenty[Pg 308] of dear little firs growing about near by, each one holding up its tiny branches as if begging for the honor of being chosen, and Mr. Bear knew Mr. Dog, who was something of a carpenter, was just dying to have a complete tool-chest, and he thought what a fine present that would be and how beautifully the awl and saws and other tools would glitter, hung from the branches in the light of the Christmas candles.

Still, there was plenty of time to think, and Mr. Bear, gazing dreamily at the snowy scenery, started to plan for Christmas. He decided he would surprise Mr. Dog, and the surprise would be a Christmas tree. There were lots of adorable little firs nearby, each one raising its tiny branches as if begging to be picked, and Mr. Bear knew that Mr. Dog, who was quite the carpenter, was really eager to have a complete tool set. He thought about how great that gift would be and how beautifully the awl, saws, and other tools would sparkle, hanging from the branches in the glow of the Christmas candles.[Pg 308]

Mr. Bear would also see that Mr. Dog had a wonderful big bone, the best in the market, and tied with scarlet ribbon and holly, and a bottle of perfumery, and oh, yes! a dozen handkerchiefs with colored borders. Mr. Bear had to get his notebook down and write the things as fast as he remembered them, and the best of it was Mr. Bear was determined, firmly determined, that Mr. Dog should know nothing whatever about the whole matter.

Mr. Bear also noticed that Mr. Dog had an amazing big bone, the best one available, wrapped with a red ribbon and holly, along with a bottle of perfume, and oh, yes! a dozen handkerchiefs with colored edges. Mr. Bear had to grab his notebook and jot down everything as quickly as he could remember it, and the best part was Mr. Bear was set, completely set, on making sure Mr. Dog didn’t find out anything about it.

Now the funny part of it was that Mr. Dog had been thinking also, and the end of his reflections were pretty much what Mr. Bear’s had been. He would give Mr. Bear a Christmas tree and Mr. Bear should know nothing whatever about it.

Now the funny part was that Mr. Dog had been thinking too, and his conclusions were pretty much the same as Mr. Bear’s. He would give Mr. Bear a Christmas tree and Mr. Bear should know nothing about it.

Mr. Dog was so excited that one day he put salt instead of sugar into the pudding and never knew the difference till he and Mr. Bear sat down to dessert together. By this time Mr. Bear was better, and soon he was well enough to go coasting, which means that he was well enough to do anything at all that he wanted to.

Mr. Dog was so excited that one day he accidentally put salt in the pudding instead of sugar and didn’t realize it until he and Mr. Bear sat down for dessert together. By that point, Mr. Bear was feeling better, and soon he was well enough to go sledding, which meant he was well enough to do anything he wanted.

His actions began to puzzle Mr. Dog. In the first[Pg 309] place, Mr. Bear began to make a lot of mysterious trips to the village, and then he was always getting a lot of catalogues, which he was careful to keep locked up. One day Mr. Dog found him measuring the height of the parlor ceiling, and he looked very much embarrassed when asked what he was doing; and yet Mr. Dog hadn’t the slightest idea of what was going on. You see, he was so full of his own plans to surprise Mr. Bear that it never crossed his mind that Mr. Bear might have secret holiday plans of his own. Mr. Dog was chiefly concerned that Mr. Bear shouldn’t find out what he was doing, and, as he was much more careful than poor, dear, blundering Mr. Bear, he never gave his friend the slightest idea of what was in his mind.

His actions started to confuse Mr. Dog. First of all, Mr. Bear began making a bunch of mysterious trips to the village, and then he kept receiving a lot of catalogues, which he made sure to lock up. One day, Mr. Dog caught him measuring the height of the living room ceiling, and he looked really embarrassed when asked what he was doing; yet Mr. Dog had no clue what was happening. The thing is, he was so focused on his own plans to surprise Mr. Bear that it never occurred to him that Mr. Bear might have his own secret holiday plans. Mr. Dog was mainly worried that Mr. Bear wouldn’t find out what he was up to, and since he was much more careful than poor, dear, clumsy Mr. Bear, he never gave his friend the slightest hint of what was on his mind.

After a lot of thinking, Mr. Dog decided to cut the prettiest little Christmas tree you ever saw, that he had found near by in the forest. He would trim it with popcorn and cranberries and little candles, and he would give Mr. Bear a half dozen jars of the finest honey, because Mr. Bear loved honey best of anything, and a big blueberry pie tied up with scarlet ribbon and holly, for Mr. Bear liked blueberry pie next best, and a muffler, a beautiful warm plaid muffler, because Mr. Bear wasn’t stylish but loved to be comfortable. Oh, yes, and a white and gold book for the parlor table. Mr. Dog didn’t care at all what was inside the book, but he wanted a very handsome cover. It would look awfully well under the best lamp, and as the only book in the house was a cook-book, Mr. Dog felt it would lend quite an air[Pg 310] to the whole cottage, and was, in a way, really needed. To do all this would take every penny Mr. Dog had earned, but Mr. Dog did not grudge a single cent of his hoard.

After thinking it over, Mr. Dog decided to cut down the prettiest little Christmas tree you’ve ever seen, which he had found nearby in the forest. He planned to decorate it with popcorn, cranberries, and little candles, and he would give Mr. Bear half a dozen jars of the finest honey, since Mr. Bear loved honey more than anything else, along with a big blueberry pie tied up with red ribbon and holly, because Mr. Bear liked blueberry pie second best, and a warm plaid scarf, since Mr. Bear wasn’t fashionable but loved to be cozy. Oh, and a white and gold book for the living room table. Mr. Dog didn’t care at all what was inside the book, but he wanted a really nice cover. It would look great under the best lamp, and since the only book in the house was a cookbook, Mr. Dog thought it would really enhance the whole cottage and was, in a way, truly necessary. Doing all this would take every penny Mr. Dog had earned, but he didn’t mind spending a single cent of his savings.

Mr. Bear didn’t tell anybody of his plan, and Mr. Dog didn’t tell anybody either. They both gave very good reasons for refusing a number of invitations that they received for Christmas parties; Mr. Bear, looking very wise, said he felt rather old for romping about, just a quiet evening in slippers at home for him; and Mr. Dog said what with the mumps and all he was so behindhand with his work that he thought he would rather spend a quiet day at home, with slippers and a comfortable chair before the fire in the evening.

Mr. Bear didn’t share his plan with anyone, and neither did Mr. Dog. They both had solid reasons for turning down several Christmas party invitations. Mr. Bear, looking quite wise, said he felt a bit too old to be running around and preferred a quiet evening at home in his slippers. Mr. Dog mentioned that, with the mumps and everything, he was so behind on his work that he preferred to spend a quiet day at home, with slippers and a comfy chair in front of the fire in the evening.

But what were they going to do about Christmas, their friends asked.

But what were they going to do about Christmas, their friends asked.

Mr. Bear looked up in the air and rubbed his head and finally said something about wreaths in the windows, and Mr. Dog answered briskly that he was going to make the finest plum pudding that day for dinner they ever saw and if that wasn’t celebrating Christmas, what was?

Mr. Bear looked up at the sky and rubbed his head, then finally mentioned something about wreaths in the windows. Mr. Dog replied cheerfully that he was going to make the best plum pudding for dinner that day anyone had ever seen, and if that wasn’t celebrating Christmas, then what was?

Still, it did seem as if the time would never arrive, for you know yourself how slow Christmas and birthdays and vacations are about getting around; and how very quickly school-days and trips to the dentist, and such things come. But at last it really was December twenty-fourth, and that very evening after sunset had been planned both by Mr. Dog and Mr. Bear for their grand surprise.

Still, it really did feel like the time would never come, because you know how slow Christmas, birthdays, and vacations seem to arrive; and how fast school days and dentist appointments, and things like that, come up. But finally, it was December twenty-fourth, and that evening after sunset had been planned by Mr. Dog and Mr. Bear for their big surprise.

[Pg 311]

[Pg 311]

Mr. Dog had all his presents on the top shelf of his bedroom closet, and Mr. Bear had all his presents on the top shelf of his bedroom closet: and both of them had their closets locked and the keys in their pockets.

Mr. Dog had all his gifts on the top shelf of his bedroom closet, and Mr. Bear had all his gifts on the top shelf of his bedroom closet; and both of them had their closets locked with the keys in their pockets.

Neither of the friends talked much at supper that night for both were too busy thinking. Mr. Bear wanted to get some good excuse for leaving Mr. Dog and getting into the forest where the Christmas tree was to be found. It was already cut, but it wanted trimming, and Mr. Bear decided to trim it right where it stood, or rather where it leaned against another fir-tree, and then manage some way to get it into the house without Mr. Dog’s knowing it. Mr. Bear’s pockets were full of tinsel and bells, gilt walnuts, golden and silver balls, and such like ornaments. He fairly tinkled when he walked; but Mr. Dog was so very busy thinking that he didn’t notice.

Neither of the friends talked much at dinner that night because they were both too busy thinking. Mr. Bear wanted to come up with a good excuse for leaving Mr. Dog and heading into the forest to find the Christmas tree. It was already cut, but it needed trimming, and Mr. Bear decided to trim it right where it was standing, or rather where it leaned against another fir tree, and then figure out a way to get it into the house without Mr. Dog knowing. Mr. Bear’s pockets were stuffed with tinsel and bells, shiny walnuts, golden and silver balls, and other decorations. He jingled when he walked, but Mr. Dog was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn’t notice.

At last supper was over and the dishes neatly washed and put away. The two friends turned to each other, and both spoke at once and said just the same thing all in a breath without pausing:

At last, dinner was over and the dishes were neatly washed and put away. The two friends turned to each other, and both spoke at once, saying the exact same thing all in one breath without pausing:

“I was thinking of taking a little stroll this evening.”

“I was thinking of going for a short walk this evening.”

“Why, that’s a good idea,” said Mr. Bear, putting on his cap and goloshes as he spoke. It was handy for him not having to bother with anything more on account of his fine fur coat, though he would rather have liked a muffler.

“That's a great idea,” said Mr. Bear, putting on his cap and rain boots as he spoke. It was convenient for him not to have to deal with anything more because of his nice fur coat, although he would have preferred a scarf.

“I think so, too,” said Mr. Dog, hurriedly getting[Pg 312] into his coasting togs—sweater, tasseled cap, and all.

“I think so, too,” said Mr. Dog, quickly putting on his coasting clothes—sweater, tasseled cap, and all.

“Which way were you going, Mr. Bear? I was thinking of going west—”

“Which way are you headed, Mr. Bear? I was thinking of going west—”

“I was thinking of going east,” said Mr. Bear, much relieved at the turn things were taking. And so the two friends parted.

“I was thinking of heading east,” said Mr. Bear, feeling much better about how things were going. And so the two friends said goodbye.

Mr. Bear called out over his shoulder, “No use, Mr. Dog, of being back before eight o’clock a fine night like this.”

Mr. Bear called out over his shoulder, “There’s no point, Mr. Dog, in being back before eight o’clock on a nice night like this.”

“Oh, no!” said Mr. Dog, much pleased and inwardly planning to get his tree trimmed in the forest, and then to have it all set up in the cottage a few moments before that hour.

“Oh, no!” said Mr. Dog, feeling very happy and secretly planning to have his tree trimmed in the forest, and then to set it up in the cottage just a few moments before that time.

So both friends hurried off—Mr. Dog to the west, to hang on his tree as fast as ever he could the strings of cranberries and pop-corn with which his pockets were bulging, and Mr. Bear to decorate his tree in the most beautiful manner and as rapidly as possible. And my! weren’t they busy? You may not believe it, but each of them got through the very same moment, which was exactly seventeen and a half minutes to eight o’clock, and each of them was exactly one half mile from home. Mr. Bear put his tree on his shoulder and started; Mr. Dog put his tree on his shoulder and started. Mr. Bear’s tree was bigger and heavier than Mr. Dog’s tree, but then Mr. Bear was stronger than Mr. Dog, so they both covered the ground at the same rate of speed.

So both friends hurried off—Mr. Dog to the west, to quickly hang the strings of cranberries and popcorn that were overflowing from his pockets on his tree, and Mr. Bear to decorate his tree in the most beautiful way and as fast as he could. And wow! Weren’t they busy? You might not believe it, but they both finished at the exact same moment, which was precisely seventeen and a half minutes to eight o’clock, and each of them was exactly half a mile from home. Mr. Bear put his tree on his shoulder and started; Mr. Dog put his tree on his shoulder and started. Mr. Bear’s tree was bigger and heavier than Mr. Dog’s tree, but Mr. Bear was stronger than Mr. Dog, so they both moved at the same speed.

Now I suppose you have already guessed what happened. It was sure to, wasn’t it? And it just did.

Now I guess you've already figured out what happened. It was bound to happen, right? And it just did.

[Pg 313]

[Pg 313]

Mr. Dog, stealthily coming up the back way, and Mr. Bear, stealthily coming up the front way, met right at the cottage door, and I wish you had been there to see them. I don’t suppose their eyes were ever wider opened in all their lives; and as for their mouths, they were open too, and both their tongues were hanging out.

Mr. Dog, quietly approaching from the back, and Mr. Bear, quietly approaching from the front, met right at the cottage door, and I wish you had been there to see them. I don’t think their eyes were ever wider in their entire lives; and as for their mouths, they were open too, and both their tongues were hanging out.

Mr. Dog was the quickest, so he began to laugh first, but Mr. Bear was not long in following, and they both laughed so hard they had to lean their beautiful Christmas trees up against the side of the cottage while they rolled over and over in the snow and neither one could stop.

Mr. Dog was the fastest, so he started laughing first, but Mr. Bear quickly joined in, and they both laughed so hard that they had to lean their beautiful Christmas trees against the side of the cottage while they rolled around in the snow, unable to stop.

But at last Mr. Bear caught his breath and sat up, and Mr. Dog, still wiping away tears of merriment with his paw, sat up too, and then it all came out—their wonderful plans and all the doings.

But finally, Mr. Bear caught his breath and sat up, and Mr. Dog, still wiping away tears of laughter with his paw, sat up too, and then everything came out—their amazing plans and all the activities.

Well, the end of it was, there were two Christmas trees set up in Mr. Bear’s house that night and two very happy people.

Well, in the end, there were two Christmas trees set up in Mr. Bear’s house that night and two very happy people.

The presents were truly a surprise after all, and they were exactly right. Each said so to the other, I don’t know how many times. Mr. Bear put on his muffler at once, though the cottage was as hot as hot could be, and Mr. Dog had so much perfumery on his handkerchief that they had to open the front door to air off. Mr. Dog began to do things with his tools at once, while gnawing ever and anon at his wonderful bone, and Mr. Bear ate a piece of blueberry pie that was big enough to give him seven kinds of nightmare, but didn’t.

The gifts were definitely a surprise after all, and they were perfect. They told each other that so many times. Mr. Bear put on his scarf right away, even though the cottage was as hot as it could be, and Mr. Dog had so much cologne on his handkerchief that they had to open the front door to let some air in. Mr. Dog immediately started using his tools while occasionally nibbling on his amazing bone, and Mr. Bear ate a slice of blueberry pie that was big enough to give him seven different nightmares, but it didn’t.

[Pg 314]

[Pg 314]

Then Mr. Bear drew up his big rocking-chair to the fire, while Mr. Dog threw himself down on the rug in front of it and stretched out to enjoy the blaze with his paws clasped under his head. And they both said there had never been such a Christmas and that it was the greatest fun having it that way, all alone. I suppose they meant not having the forest and the farm people there; and perhaps this is a good place and time for you and me to leave them, too.

Then Mr. Bear moved his big rocking chair closer to the fire, while Mr. Dog sprawled out on the rug in front of it, stretching out to soak in the warmth with his paws under his head. They both said there had never been a Christmas like this one and that it was the most fun celebrating it this way, just the two of them. I guess they meant without the forest and the farm folks around; and maybe this is a good time and place for you and me to leave them behind as well.

[Pg 315]

[Pg 315]

[26] Reprinted by permission of the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”

[26] Reprinted with permission from the author and “St. Nicholas Magazine.”


A BURNT FORK SANTA CLAUS[27]

Elinore Pruitt Stewart

Elinore Pruitt Stewart

Mrs. Culberson stood in her cabin door, and looked out upon the sparkling beauty of a sunny winter morning. Beyond the valley rose the shining, snow-covered mountains. A mile below lay the white surface of Henry’s Fork, tree-bordered and ice-bound. She could see the exact spot in the stream where she and the children had caught the barrel of suckers that had been their chief food since the snow came.

Mrs. Culberson stood in her cabin door and looked out at the stunning beauty of a sunny winter morning. Beyond the valley, the shining, snow-covered mountains rose majestically. A mile below, the white surface of Henry’s Fork lay, lined with trees and frozen over with ice. She could see the exact spot in the stream where she and the kids had caught the barrel of suckers that had been their main food since the snow arrived.

When Henry Clay, her oldest child and only son, had come from the creek one day and told her that there were a great many fish at the bend, and that they were lying on the bottom almost too lazy to move, she had said, “We’ll go and catch a lot; we will salt them down in our water keg; they’ll come in handy.” That had been almost four months before.

When Henry Clay, her oldest child and only son, came back from the creek one day and told her there were tons of fish at the bend, just lying on the bottom barely moving, she said, “Let’s go catch a bunch; we’ll salt them down in our water keg; they’ll come in handy.” That was almost four months ago.

“Pa” Culberson was one of those Micawber-like persons who are always expecting something to turn up. In more prosperous days, when the Culbersons had lived farther east, they had owned a good team[Pg 316] of horses and a cow; but Pa’s waiting propensities had encouraged the man with the mortgage to “turn up,” and the family had been left without their horses and their cow.

“Pa” Culberson was one of those people who always expect something good to happen. Back in better days, when the Culbersons lived further east, they had a nice team of horses and a cow; but Pa’s habit of waiting for things to change led the guy who held the mortgage to show up, and the family ended up losing their horses and their cow.[Pg 316]

Mrs. Culberson had urged her husband to sell their little plot of land and to use the proceeds to begin anew in another place. Pa had a “swapping” streak in him, and so it was not long before they had traded their land for a rickety wagon and a pair of small beasts that Mrs. Culberson called “dunkeys.” Then, with all they owned piled into the wagon, they set forth to make a fresh start in the world. Pa sat on the top of the load to drive the donkeys, and Mrs. Culberson and the children walked alongside.

Mrs. Culberson had encouraged her husband to sell their small piece of land and use the money to start fresh somewhere else. Pa had a knack for trading, so it didn't take long before they swapped their land for an old wagon and a couple of small animals that Mrs. Culberson called "donkeys." With everything they owned piled into the wagon, they set off to make a new beginning in the world. Pa sat on top of the load to drive the donkeys while Mrs. Culberson and the kids walked alongside.

One night they had camped by a stream in a fertile little valley. Mrs. Culberson liked the water and the view, and refused to go on. Weeks of wandering had worn out the children’s shoes, and winter would soon be upon them; so they unloaded their scanty belongings and set about building their cabin. It stood close to a hillside for shelter from the fierce winds, and it had no floor except the earth. A place had been left for a window in one end, but there was no glass in it. A piece of cheesecloth tacked over the opening let in light and a wooden shutter kept out the storm. The roof was made of poles laid carefully side by side and well covered with earth.

One night, they set up camp by a stream in a small, fertile valley. Mrs. Culberson loved the water and the view, so she refused to move on. After weeks of traveling, the children’s shoes were worn out, and winter was approaching; so they unloaded their few belongings and started building their cabin. It was situated close to a hillside for protection from the strong winds, and it only had an earth floor. They left space for a window at one end, but there was no glass. A piece of cheesecloth was tacked over the opening to let in light, and a wooden shutter kept out the storm. The roof was made of poles laid side by side and covered well with dirt.

While Mrs. Culberson and the children were chinking and daubing the cracks in their cabin, Pa began to build the stable for the donkeys. The golden[Pg 317] September days were slipping away, and the food supply was getting low; as soon as he had finished the tiny stable, Pa went off to get work with the sheepmen. The family were left alone in their new house; it might be months before they saw him again; in fact, it might be as long as that before they saw anyone except “Grandma” Clark, who lived in a cabin near the stream.

While Mrs. Culberson and the kids were sealing up the cracks in their cabin, Pa started building the stable for the donkeys. The golden September days were fading away, and their food supply was running low; as soon as he finished the little stable, Pa left to find work with the sheepmen. The family was left alone in their new home; it could be months before they saw him again; in fact, it might be just as long before they saw anyone besides "Grandma" Clark, who lived in a cabin by the stream.

Every day little Mrs. Culberson worked with all her might; and in order that the children should not get lonely or afraid in the wilderness, she tried to keep them busy. First she set them hauling wood from the cedars near by; Pa had made a door for the cabin from the wagon box, but they could load the wood and poles on the running gear of their wagon. They could manage the donkeys easily, and they soon gathered a huge woodpile. Then the children dug a cellar in the side of the hill. Henry Clay and Lizzie Isabel, who were the oldest, did the digging. Jennie Lou and Jessie May helped by carrying out the dirt as fast as it was loosened. Mrs. Culberson and five-year-old baby C’listie did the encouraging. Each was proud of sharing in the work.

Every day, Mrs. Culberson worked as hard as she could, and to keep the kids from feeling lonely or scared in the wilderness, she tried to keep them occupied. First, she had them gather firewood from the nearby cedars. Pa had made a door for the cabin from the wagon box, but they could load the wood and logs onto the wagon's running gear. They could manage the donkeys easily, and soon they had a huge pile of firewood. Then the kids dug a cellar into the side of the hill. Henry Clay and Lizzie Isabel, who were the oldest, did the digging, while Jennie Lou and Jessie May helped by carrying out the dirt as it was loosened. Mrs. Culberson and five-year-old baby C’listie encouraged everyone. Each child felt proud to contribute to the work.

A few days after the cellar was finished, the children went on an exploring expedition to discover whether they had any neighbors. The first rancher they found laughed when he saw the eager, freckled children on their little donkeys. He was harvesting his vegetables, and he offered them all a chance to work for him. After that, the children and their mother were busy for almost a month, picking up potatoes[Pg 318] and helping store winter vegetables for the ranchers who lived up and down the valley. In that way they had stocked their own cellar, and had become the proud owners of a few bags of grain, which they put by for their faithful donkeys.

A few days after the cellar was done, the kids went on an adventure to see if they had any neighbors. The first rancher they met laughed when he saw the eager, freckled kids on their little donkeys. He was harvesting his vegetables and offered them a chance to work for him. After that, the kids and their mom were busy for nearly a month, picking potatoes and helping store winter vegetables for the ranchers living up and down the valley. This way, they stocked their own cellar and became the proud owners of a few bags of grain, which they saved for their loyal donkeys.[Pg 318]

As Mrs. Culberson stood in the door that winter morning, looking out over the snow-covered country, she was mentally giving thanks that she and the children had a warm cabin to shelter them. On a tall, dead pine she saw a great eagle sitting in the sun. A coyote dug a rabbit out of the snow, and trotted away with it. Far below on the creek, she could see the smoke curling upward from her nearest neighbor’s chimney.

As Mrs. Culberson stood in the doorway that winter morning, looking out at the snow-covered landscape, she silently thanked her luck that she and the kids had a warm cabin to keep them cozy. On a tall, dead pine tree, she spotted a majestic eagle basking in the sunlight. A coyote dug a rabbit out of the snow and trotted away with its catch. Down by the creek, she could see smoke rising from her nearest neighbor’s chimney.

“Poor old soul!” she said to herself. “There all alone while her grandson, Charley, is away herding sheep. It must be plumb bad to have only one child, and to be a widow, and old, too. Here it is just two days before Christmas. I believe I’ll go down and bring her up here for a spell.”

“Poor old thing!” she said to herself. “There she is all alone while her grandson, Charley, is off herding sheep. It must be really tough to have just one child, to be a widow, and to be old too. It’s only two days before Christmas. I think I’ll go down and bring her up here for a while.”

Her care-seamed face was thoughtful. “It’s more’n three months since Pa left, and not a word from him. I do hope he hasn’t—”

Her weathered face looked pensive. “It’s been over three months since Dad left, and not a word from him. I really hope he hasn’t—”

But she was too loyal to put what she feared into words, even to herself. Closing the door, she put the breakfast of salt fish and potatoes on the table.

But she was too loyal to express her fears, even to herself. Closing the door, she placed the breakfast of salt fish and potatoes on the table.

“Ma, can’t we have a little tiny piece of bacon for breakfast?” asked Jennie Lou.

“Mom, can’t we have a little tiny piece of bacon for breakfast?” asked Jennie Lou.

“It’s very near Christmas,” said Jessie May.

“It’s almost Christmas,” said Jessie May.

“I just hate suckers!” said Lizzie Isabel.

“I just hate suckers!” said Lizzie Isabel.

“Now you young uns eat what is put before you,[Pg 319] and don’t be so choicey,” said Mrs. Culberson. “I declare, I’ll have to boil you up some sage tea to make your fish and potatoes taste good to you again. Then after we’re through, I have a big secret to tell you.”

“Now you kids eat what’s put in front of you,[Pg 319] and don’t be so picky,” said Mrs. Culberson. “I swear, I’ll have to brew you some sage tea to make your fish and potatoes taste good to you again. Then after we’re done, I have a big secret to share with you.”

The wagon box had furnished enough lumber to make not only the door, but a bench, and a high shelf across one end of the cabin. When the children had finished breakfast, their mother put a box upon the bench. Mounting the box, she took from the shelf several small packages.

The wagon box provided enough wood to make not only the door but also a bench and a high shelf across one end of the cabin. After the children finished breakfast, their mother placed a box on the bench. Climbing onto the box, she took several small packages from the shelf.

“Now, children,” she said, as she unrolled a square package, “here is all the meat we have—just enough for seven slices. We are going to have it for dinner Christmas Day, and who do you guess is going to eat the extra slice? That is my big secret.”

“Okay, kids,” she said, as she unwrapped a square package, “here’s all the meat we have—just enough for seven slices. We’re going to have it for dinner on Christmas Day, and who do you think is going to eat the extra slice? That is my big secret.”

“I could eat all of it now,” said Henry Clay. The children eyed the piece of bacon hungrily.

“I could eat all of it now,” said Henry Clay. The children stared at the piece of bacon with hungry eyes.

“Children, what on earth has come over you to make you so gluttonous? I am ashamed of you. Now, if you can behave yourselves, I will tell you something.”

“Kids, what on earth has gotten into you to make you so greedy? I'm ashamed of you. Now, if you can act right, I’ll tell you something.”

They watched her with fascinated eyes as she measured two cupfuls of sugar into a small pail. Next she took four tablespoonfuls of rice, carefully tied the little heap of white grains in a cloth, and dropped it into the pail with the sugar. Putting the lid on the pail, she again mounted the box, and put the pail beside a small jar that contained a handful of coffee.

They watched her with captivated eyes as she measured two cups of sugar into a small bucket. Then she took four tablespoons of rice, carefully tied the small pile of white grains in a cloth, and dropped it into the bucket with the sugar. After putting the lid on the bucket, she climbed back up onto the box and placed the bucket next to a small jar that held a handful of coffee.

[Pg 320]

[Pg 320]

“There,” she said, with pride in her voice, “that is my sick corner. If any of you get sick, I have some little things for you.”

“Over there,” she said, pride in her voice, “that’s my sick corner. If any of you get sick, I have some little things for you.”

“I’m sick, I’m awfully sick,” said C’listie.

“I’m sick, I’m really sick,” said C’listie.

“C’listie Culberson, no one would ever dream you were named for your own grandmother, C’listie Yancy. Your Grandma Yancy would never act that way.”

“C’listie Culberson, no one would ever guess that you were named after your grandmother, C’listie Yancy. Your Grandma Yancy would never behave like that.”

The children watched her intently and silently as she measured the remaining sugar.

The kids watched her closely and quietly as she measured the remaining sugar.

“There is enough for a cake, and we can have a carrot pie,” she said, “and perhaps some sugar syrup for breakfast, and there will be a little left in the bowl. Don’t one of you young uns dare to touch that bowl; the sugar in the bowl is for manners; now mind that. We’ll have a nice dish of rice, and enough grease will fry out of the bacon to season the potatoes and to make the pie crust, and we can have biscuit, too,” she ended triumphantly.

“There’s enough for a cake, and we can have a carrot pie,” she said, “and maybe some sugar syrup for breakfast, and there will be a little left in the bowl. Don’t any of you kids dare to touch that bowl; the sugar in the bowl is for good manners; now keep that in mind. We’ll have a nice dish of rice, and enough grease will come out of the bacon to season the potatoes and make the pie crust, and we can have biscuits, too,” she concluded triumphantly.

The children, catching her jubilant spirit, began to clap their hands and dance.

The children, feeling her joyful vibe, started to clap their hands and dance.

“Now, Lizzie Isabel, we will clean up the house and get everything ready. You girls can wear your gingham dresses, and Henry Clay can—well, he can wear his pa’s light shirt, and his trousers, too; they will be too long, of course, but he can roll them up, and we can girt them in at the waist. We’ll all dress up and go after Grandma Clark. She’s all alone. We couldn’t be so selfish as to sit down and eat all our good things alone.”

“Okay, Lizzie Isabel, let’s tidy up the house and get everything ready. You girls can wear your gingham dresses, and Henry Clay can—well, he can wear his dad’s light shirt and his pants, too; they’ll be too long, of course, but he can roll them up, and we can cinch them at the waist. We’ll all dress up and go get Grandma Clark. She’s on her own. We can’t be so selfish as to sit down and enjoy all our treats without her.”

[Pg 321]

[Pg 321]

So they all worked with a will; but there was not much to do.

So they all worked hard, but there wasn't much to do.

“You children don’t know how lucky you are to be poor,” said Mrs. Culberson. “If we’d been rich enough to have a floor, we would have to scrub; and if we had a glass window, we’d have that to wash. But as it is, we can get this room in order in a jiffy.”

“You kids don’t realize how lucky you are to be poor,” said Mrs. Culberson. “If we had been rich enough to have a floor, we would have to scrub it; and if we had a glass window, we’d have that to clean, too. But as it is, we can get this room in shape in no time.”

Through all her ups and downs, Mrs. Culberson had kept her “settin’ out”; she had her feather bed, the ten beautiful patchwork quilts given her by different members of her family; the Yancy sheets and the lovely Culberson tablecloth, all homespun and woven.

Through all her ups and downs, Mrs. Culberson had kept her "settin' out"; she had her feather bed, the ten beautiful patchwork quilts given to her by different family members, the Yancy sheets, and the lovely Culberson tablecloth, all homespun and woven.

It was a proud little group that later in the day left the freshly decked cabin and started for Grandma Clark’s. All the girls’ dresses were a year too small, their sleeves were too short and their waists too tight; but the children had pressed their worn ribbons, and their hair was neatly braided, and they were all so happy that only an unfeeling critic could have seen anything except beauty and sweetness about them. Henry Clay’s trousers were many sizes too large, but they were rolled up at the bottom and well “girt in” at the waist. His shirt was caught up and tacked and pinned in so many places that it had almost lost all resemblance to a shirt; but if his fourteen year old body was too small to fill his father’s clothes, his pride overflowed, and made him seem large and important in his own eyes.

It was a proud little group that later in the day left the freshly decorated cabin and headed for Grandma Clark’s. All the girls’ dresses were a year too small, their sleeves were too short, and their waists too tight; but the kids had ironed their worn ribbons, their hair was neatly braided, and they were all so happy that only a cold-hearted critic could have seen anything but beauty and sweetness in them. Henry Clay’s pants were several sizes too big, but they were rolled up at the bottom and secured tightly at the waist. His shirt was bunched up and pinned in so many places that it almost didn’t look like a shirt anymore; but even if his fourteen-year-old body was too small to fill his father’s clothes, his pride shone through, making him feel large and important in his own eyes.

[Pg 322]

[Pg 322]

They had laid poles upon the running gear of the wagon and wired them firmly, in order to have a safe place for Grandma Clark to ride. Mrs. Culberson took a last satisfied look round the neat room, warned the children once more to mind their manners, and not to let the company see that they did not have bread every meal, and to remember how fortunate they were to have a good warm cabin, plenty of wood, and friends to share their comforts, “and them friends rale close neighbors, not more’n six miles away.”

They had placed poles on the wagon's running gear and secured them tightly to create a safe spot for Grandma Clark to ride. Mrs. Culberson took one last satisfied look around the tidy room, reminded the kids once more to behave properly, and not to let the guests see that they didn’t have bread at every meal. She also told them to remember how lucky they were to have a warm cabin, plenty of firewood, and friends to share their comforts, “and those friends are really close neighbors, just six miles away.”

So they clambered on their odd carryall and drove off, with the donkeys belly-deep in the soft snow.

So they climbed onto their strange cart and drove away, with the donkeys standing deep in the soft snow.

******

******

Miles away, up in the mountains near Burnt Fork, lay the ranch of Jack Nevin. He was an “old-timer” without kith or kin, but he never lived alone, for he was always taking some one in to share his home. At that time he had living with him old John Enderby, who had a special fondness for making fun of others. Once a year Jack Nevin made a trip to Green River for supplies, but, oddly enough, he would never permit anyone to go with him.

Miles away, up in the mountains near Burnt Fork, was Jack Nevin's ranch. He was an “old-timer” without family, but he never lived alone because he was always inviting someone to share his home. At that time, he was living with old John Enderby, who had a special knack for making fun of others. Once a year, Jack Nevin would take a trip to Green River for supplies, but oddly enough, he never allowed anyone to go with him.

No one who came to the ranch suspected that Jack’s heart was starved for home ties, and that he longed for some one to love and to work for. For years he had had an imaginary family. He took almost as much pleasure in the growth and development of his imaginary children as he would have taken had they been real. Of course he could not tell[Pg 323] his friends about his pretense; but when he went to town he spoke to strangers of his “folks,” and talked about them just as if he had actually had a family.

No one who visited the ranch realized that Jack's heart was yearning for family connections and that he craved someone to love and work for. For years, he had imagined his own family. He found just as much joy in the growth and development of his fictional children as he would have if they were real. Naturally, he couldn’t share his fantasy with his friends, but when he went to town, he would chat with strangers about his "family," speaking of them as if they truly existed.[Pg 323]

This was the first time he had ever been in Green River when the holidays were so near. The windows of the stores were filled with toys and candies. As he drove up the street his heart was sad; there were so many things that he would have liked to buy if he had only had some one to give them to.

This was the first time he had ever been in Green River so close to the holidays. The store windows were packed with toys and candies. As he drove up the street, his heart felt heavy; there were so many things he would have loved to buy if only he had someone to give them to.

When he drove into the livery barn, the proprietor, to whom he had talked on his other visits, called out, “Hello, Nevin! How are you? How are the little girls and their ma? In town to interview Santa Claus, I suppose?”

When he pulled into the stable, the owner, who he had spoken to during his previous visits, shouted, “Hey, Nevin! How's it going? How are the little girls and their mom? In town to meet Santa Claus, I guess?”

Jack walked up the street, looking at the pretty things, and almost hating other men who had “folks” to buy for. Suddenly he remembered what Hall, the liveryman, had said. After all, why should he not do it? Whose business was it, anyway, if he chose to buy dolls, toys, and trinkets? As he thought over the idea his recklessness grew. The boys might laugh and joke, he realized, but the chance that they would find out seemed small.

Jack strolled down the street, admiring the nice things, feeling a bit envious of other guys who had “people” to shop for. Then he recalled what Hall, the liveryman, had said. Why shouldn’t he go for it? What did it matter to anyone else if he decided to buy dolls, toys, and trinkets? The more he thought about it, the bolder he felt. Sure, the other guys might tease him, but it seemed unlikely they would discover his secret.

That night he confided in his landlady; and his enthusiasm for his family was so contagious that she forgot the high price of meat.

That night he opened up to his landlady, and his excitement about his family was so infectious that she completely forgot about the expensive meat.

“I suppose your little girls sent you loaded with a list?” she said.

“I guess your little girls sent you here with a list?” she said.

Jack searched his pockets, but failed to find any list.

Jack searched his pockets but didn’t find any list.

[Pg 324]

[Pg 324]

“Well, now, that’s too bad,” he said, with such evident concern that the landlady was entirely deceived.

“Well, that's unfortunate,” he said, with such clear concern that the landlady was completely fooled.

“Now don’t you worry,” she said. “My Emma works at Little Pete’s. You can get more for your money in there than you can at any other store in town. And Emma will help you make a good selection.”

“Now don’t you worry,” she said. “My Emma works at Little Pete’s. You can get more for your money in there than you can at any other store in town. And Emma will help you pick out a great selection.”

The next morning the whim was still upon Jack Nevin. He went to Little Pete’s, and passed there the happiest three hours of his life, choosing and buying the things that he would have liked to put into little stockings.

The next morning, Jack Nevin was still in a playful mood. He went to Little Pete’s and spent the happiest three hours of his life there, picking out and buying items he would have loved to put into little stockings.

“I believe I’ll take that sweater for ma,” he said awkwardly. After a while his fancy became more practical, and he bought warm hoods, pieces of flannel, gingham, and calico.

“I think I’ll get that sweater for Mom,” he said awkwardly. After a while, his taste became more practical, and he bought warm hoods, pieces of flannel, gingham, and calico.

At last all the bundles were wrapped and loaded on the wagon with the provisions that he had purchased for the winter. Jack was standing in a store entrance, trying to remember whether he had forgotten anything, when up the street rode half a dozen Burnt Fork boys, with their “chaps” flapping and their spurs jangling merrily. They shouted a greeting when they caught sight of Jack. Jack watched them canter up the street with foreboding in his heart.

At last, all the bundles were wrapped up and loaded onto the wagon along with the supplies he had bought for the winter. Jack was standing in a store entrance, trying to remember if he had forgotten anything, when up the street rode half a dozen Burnt Fork guys, their chaps flapping and their spurs jingling happily. They shouted a greeting when they saw Jack. Jack watched them trot up the street, feeling a sense of dread in his heart.

It was already late in the afternoon, but he decided to start on the return trip to his ranch immediately for he did not enjoy the thought that the[Pg 325] “boys” might discover how he had been spending his time in Green River.

It was already late in the afternoon, but he decided to head back to his ranch right away because he didn't like the idea of the[Pg 325] “guys” finding out how he had been spending his time in Green River.

Sunset of the following day saw him nearing home, but trouble had sat with him all the way. He could imagine what “fun” there would be at the ranch if those boys found out his poor secret. What could he do with all the things he had bought for his imaginary family? If he took them home, there was John Enderly to be reckoned with.

Sunset the next day found him close to home, but trouble had been with him the whole journey. He could picture the “fun” that would unfold at the ranch if those guys discovered his embarrassing secret. What was he supposed to do with all the stuff he had bought for his made-up family? If he brought them home, he would have to deal with John Enderly.

Finally a solution occurred to him—he would throw them into Henry’s Fork. He knew where he could find an air hole. By driving across the ice below the regular crossing, he hoped to avoid discovery, and so, leaving the road, he turned down the long cañon that led out on the plateau on which the Culberson cabin stood. When he came in sight of the little log building he gave a whistle of surprise, for he had not known that anyone lived there. As he approached the cabin he hallooed, and getting no answer, was about to drive on, when he noticed that smoke was coming from the stove-pipe.

Finally, a solution popped into his head—he would throw them into Henry’s Fork. He knew where to find a hole in the ice. By driving across the frozen surface below the usual crossing, he hoped to stay out of sight, so he left the road and took the long canyon that led out to the plateau where the Culberson cabin was. When he spotted the little log building, he whistled in surprise because he didn't know anyone lived there. As he got closer to the cabin, he called out, and not getting a response, was about to drive away when he noticed smoke rising from the stovepipe.

He decided to go in and warm his feet; but when he entered the cabin, he found himself more interested in the evidences of poverty than in the stove. A box nailed to the wall served as a cupboard. He lifted the flour-sack curtain before it, and peeped within; he saw the bacon sliced for the Christmas dinner; he saw all the scanty preparations.

He decided to go inside and warm his feet, but when he entered the cabin, he found himself more focused on the signs of poverty than on the stove. A box nailed to the wall acted as a cupboard. He lifted the flour-sack curtain in front of it and peeked inside; he saw the bacon sliced for Christmas dinner and all the meager preparations.

“Huh!” he grunted. “Cake with no eggs! I’ve made it; I know what it’s like!”

“Huh!” he grunted. “Cake without eggs! I’ve made it; I know what it’s like!”

[Pg 326]

[Pg 326]

Dropping the curtain, he glanced about the room. “No chairs,” he commented. “Must be mighty poor. Kids in the bunch, too.” Then he noticed a cap hanging on a peg. “Boy among ’em. By heck, I guess I’m in time to beat Santy Claus, but I didn’t buy anything for a boy.”

Dropping the curtain, he looked around the room. “No chairs,” he said. “Must be really poor. Kids in the mix, too.” Then he spotted a cap hanging on a hook. “A boy among them. Wow, I guess I’m just in time to beat Santa Claus, but I didn’t buy anything for a boy.”

For an hour Jack worked busily and happily. All that he had bought for his “family” he carried into the cabin; then, opening cases of his own supplies, he carried in canned goods, dried fruit, a ham, some sugar, coffee, and a package of tea. When he had finished, he gazed about the little room and smiled. “Mighty near filled the cabin,” he said. “Reckon some flour won’t be amiss, and I’ve a good notion to fill that new lamp and leave it on the table, lighted. They’re coming back soon, or they wouldn’t have left fire. There’s the coat and the lamp for the woman; candy, nuts and dolls for the kids; provisions for ’em all, but not a thing for that boy. I just can’t do him that way. He can have my new gun.”

For an hour, Jack worked busily and happily. He brought everything he had bought for his “family” into the cabin, then, opening his own supplies, he carried in canned goods, dried fruit, a ham, some sugar, coffee, and a package of tea. When he was done, he looked around the little room and smiled. “This cabin is almost filled,” he said. “I guess some flour wouldn’t hurt, and I think I’ll fill that new lamp and leave it on the table, lit. They’ll be back soon, or they wouldn't have left a fire. There’s the coat and the lamp for the woman; candy, nuts, and dolls for the kids; provisions for everyone, but nothing for that boy. I just can’t do that to him. He can have my new gun.”

Jack went out to the wagon and brought in the shotgun, and hanging the cap on the muzzle, leaned it against the wall. Then he put his boxes of ammunition on the floor beside it. Finally, he filled the stove full of wood, and closing it carefully, left the cabin.

Jack stepped out to the wagon and brought in the shotgun, hanging the cap on the muzzle and leaning it against the wall. Then he placed his boxes of ammunition on the floor next to it. Finally, he packed the stove with wood, closed it carefully, and left the cabin.

The dusk was deepening when he mounted his wagon. Beyond Henry’s Fork, he met the Culbersons returning with their guest; he eyed them[Pg 327] sharply as they passed. After he had crossed the bottoms and was out on the snow-covered flat, he laughed happily.

The evening was getting darker when he climbed onto his wagon. Just past Henry’s Fork, he saw the Culbersons coming back with their guest; he watched them closely as they went by.[Pg 327] Once he crossed the lowlands and was on the snowy plain, he laughed with joy.

“It beat throwing them into the creek,” he said, “and the boy is just right for the gun!”

“It’s better than tossing them into the creek,” he said, “and the kid is perfect for the gun!”

******

******

As soon as the family and their guest crossed the creek and reached the plateau they saw the light of the bright new lamp.

As soon as the family and their guest crossed the creek and reached the plateau, they saw the glow of the bright new lamp.

“Oh, Pa’s come, our Pa’s come home for Christmas!” shouted Henry Clay, joyously.

“Oh, Dad's here, our Dad's come home for Christmas!” shouted Henry Clay, joyfully.

“Don’t be so excited, Henry Clay. You tend to driving them dunkeys, or you will have Mis’ Clark dumped off in the snow. That’d be a fine way to treat a neighbor, wouldn’t it? You children quit twisting round. If any of you fall off, you’ll have to walk to the house.”

“Don’t get too excited, Henry Clay. You’ll end up driving those donkeys too fast, and Mis’ Clark will get dumped off in the snow. That’d be a great way to treat a neighbor, wouldn’t it? You kids, stop squirming around. If any of you fall off, you’ll have to walk back to the house.”

Thus admonished, the children sat as still as they could. Henry Clay tried to get the donkeys to hurry, but donkeys have ways of their own. At last they drew up before the door of the cabin. The children would have rushed into the cabin, but their mother restrained them.

Thus warned, the kids sat as still as they could. Henry Clay tried to get the donkeys to move faster, but donkeys have their own methods. Finally, they arrived in front of the cabin door. The kids wanted to dash inside, but their mom held them back.

“My goodness, children, where are your manners? Pa’s made a fire; don’t you see the smoke? You just behave yourselves.”

“My goodness, kids, where are your manners? Dad made a fire; can’t you see the smoke? Just behave, please.”

Once inside, the little group stood amazed. The new lamp burned brightly; boxes, bundles and packages were scattered everywhere about the place. Grandma Clark, stiff with the cold, went at once to[Pg 328] the stove. The fire burned merrily. She held her hands to the grateful warmth, and said, “Your man’s a right good provider, Mis’ Culberson.”

Once inside, the small group stood in awe. The new lamp shone brightly; boxes, bundles, and packages were strewn all around the room. Grandma Clark, feeling the chill, headed straight to the stove. The fire crackled cheerfully. She warmed her hands by the comforting heat and said, “Your man’s a really good provider, Mrs. Culberson.”

“But where’s Pa?” asked C’listie.

“But where's Dad?” asked C’listie.

A thorough search revealed no Pa. On a new calendar, which lay on the table, were scribbled these words: “The gun is for the boy. The rest is for all of you. Yours truly, Santy Claus.”

A thorough search revealed no Pa. On a new calendar, which lay on the table, were scribbled these words: “The gun is for the boy. The rest is for all of you. Yours truly, Santa Claus.”

An hour later supper was over; even hungry little C’listie could hold no more ham, and sat nodding and hugging a wonderful doll. Henry Clay and Lizzie Isabel had put the donkeys into the stable, and given them an extra allowance of grain and carrots. With shining eyes and heart too happy for words, Henry Clay sat examining his treasure, the bright, new gun. The girls were rapturously sorting their new ribbons, hoods, and books. Mrs. Culberson, busy storing yet unopened packages beneath the bed, said to the girls:

An hour later, dinner was done; even hungry little C’listie couldn't eat any more ham and sat there nodding while hugging a beautiful doll. Henry Clay and Lizzie Isabel had put the donkeys in the stable and given them an extra serving of grain and carrots. With shining eyes and a heart too happy for words, Henry Clay was examining his treasure, the shiny new gun. The girls were excitedly sorting through their new ribbons, hoods, and books. Mrs. Culberson, busy putting away unopened packages beneath the bed, said to the girls:

“I did ’low for you girls to sleep under the blazin’-star quilt, being it’s Christmas time, but I ain’t going to let you. It ain’t never been used, and I’m going to keep that quilt for Santa Claus. I’ll see him some time.”

“I did allow you girls to sleep under the blazing star quilt since it’s Christmas time, but I’m not going to let you. It’s never been used, and I’m going to save that quilt for Santa Claus. I’ll see him sometime.”

[27] This story was first printed in “Youth’s Companion,” December 10, 1914. Reprinted by special permission. All rights reserved by the author.

[27] This story was first published in “Youth’s Companion,” December 10, 1914. Reprinted with special permission. All rights reserved by the author.


Transcriber’s Notes:

Transcriber’s Notes:

Variations in spelling and hyphenation are retained.

Variations in spelling and hyphenation are kept.

Perceived typographical errors have been changed.

Updated perceived typos.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!